^V1 OfmNCFTn 
 
 ^. 
 
 S^OiOGICALStVi^ 
 
HISTORY 
 
 AMERICAN BAPTIST MISSIONS 
 
 ASIA, AFRICA, EUROPE AND NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 ■\\aLLIiykI GAMMELL, A.M. 
 
 PEOFESSOK IN BKOWN UNIVERSITY 
 
 WITH MAPS AND AN APPENDIX. 
 
 BOSTON: 
 
 GOULD, KENDALL AND LINCOLN, 
 
 69 WASHINGTON SIEEET. 
 
 1849. 
 
Entered according to Act of Congress, is the year 1849, by 
 
 GOULD, KENDALL akd LINCOLN, 
 in the Clerk's OlBce of the District Court of Massachusetts. 
 
 BOSTONi 
 
 ■rrmEOTTFED bt c. c. p. hoodt old dickirsor omo^ 
 
 KO. M WASflUiOTON BTREBT. 
 
CERTIFICATE, 
 
 The undersigned, having been requested by the Ex- 
 ecutive Committee of the Missionary Union to read, in 
 manuscript. Professor Gammell's History of American 
 Baptist Missions, are happy in being able to state that, 
 in our opinion, the work is well adapted to accomplish the 
 important purposes for which it was written. 
 
 Such a history we think to be much needed, and 
 worthy of being read by all. It exhibits gratifying evi- 
 dence of research, fidelity and skill. It sets before the 
 reader, in a lucid manner, facts that should never be 
 forgotten. Some of them, in power to awaken attention 
 and touch the heart, could scarcely be surpassed by 
 fiction. Others are full of instruction, presenting the 
 rich fruits of varied experience ; or coming, in impressive 
 tones of Christian love and admonition, from the graves 
 of those who, in making known the way of salvation, 
 have cheerfully laid down their Uves in distant lands. And 
 
C'KKTIKICATK. 
 
 others still, abound in encouragement, giving us to see 
 unequivocal tokens of success, — the foundations of idola- 
 try and superstition shaken ; the IIolj Scriptures trans- 
 lated ; the press sending forth messages of divine truth ; 
 children gathered into schools, and brought under evan- 
 gelical influence ; the gospel proclaimed by missionaries 
 and native preachers ; converts multiplied ; the ordinances 
 of Christ administered ; churches constituted, exemplifying 
 in the lives of their members the power and loveliness of 
 primitive Christianity, and sending up to heaven, from 
 overflowing hearts, the voice of prayer and hymns of 
 praise ; — all urging us onward in the missionary enter- 
 prise, and all fitted to excite our gratitude to God, in 
 view of the signal blessing which He has already bestowed 
 on our feeble endeavors. 
 
 Spencer H. Cone, 
 Daniel Sharp, 
 Irau Chase. 
 
 BOSTON, May 1, 1849. 
 
PREFACE. 
 
 The following work was undertaken at the request of the 
 Executive Committee of the American Baptist Missionary 
 Union, and is designed to narrate the origin and progress of the 
 several missions which have been commenced and sustained by 
 the agency of that association. It is intended to be a history of 
 the missions rather than of the society by which they are con- 
 ducted, — of the colonies which have been planted on distant 
 shores, rather than of the government by whose agency they 
 were commenced, and by whose patronage they are sustained. 
 On this account it records only such domestic changes and events 
 in our missionary organization as have shaped the character or 
 affected the progress of the enterprise for which that organization 
 was called into being. 
 
 The subject relates to many different countries and races of 
 mankind, and comprises the personal adventures and philan- 
 thropic labors of a large number of individuals, who, in the spirit 
 of their Master and in obedience to His great command, have 
 toiled for the extension of Christian truth among their fellow- 
 men. From a range of topics so wide and varied, the author 
 has aimed to select the incidents and scenes which may fairly 
 represent the growth of each separate mission, and to form from 
 them a series of narratives fitted to interest the general reader. 
 In the execution of the design, the most difficult task has been 
 to blend particular facts with general views, and from the scat- 
 tered labors of many individuals to trace the gradual advance- 
 ment of the enterprise in which they are engaged. In doing 
 this he has of necessity omitted many details of themselves in- 
 teresting and important, but less immediately connected with the 
 1* 
 
VI PREFACE. 
 
 general object of the narrative, and has often grouped together 
 in a single paragraph toils and adventures, each of which might 
 furnish material for an entire chapter. 
 
 The principal sources from which the materials for the work 
 have been derived are the journals of the missionaries, and the 
 published reports and documents of tlie Executive Managers, 
 which are contained in the volumes of the Missionary Maga- 
 zine. In addition to these, the author has had free access to 
 the records and papers in the JNIissionary Rooms at Boston ; he 
 has read the memoii's of departed missionaries, and consulted 
 many works relating to the benefits resulting from the missions 
 and to the history and condition of the countries in which tliey 
 are planted. He has also woven into tiie narrative brief notices 
 of such public events as have affected their progress and success. 
 Great pains have been taken to render the statements and views 
 as accurate as possible, and to furnish for those who may be in- 
 terested in its perusal a clear and impartial account of the origin 
 and progress of a single branch of the noble enterprise in which 
 the churches of our own and of nearly every other Christian 
 communion are now earnestly engaged. 
 
 In his endeavors to secure accuracy of dates and facts, the 
 author acknowledges the valuable aid he has received from the 
 Corresponding Secretaries of the Board, and from the gentle- 
 men appointed to examine the manuscript ; from all of whom 
 he has experienced the kindest courtesy and attention in con- 
 ducting every part of the work. The maps, though small, will 
 be found valuable aids to the text, and the statistical tables con- 
 tained in the Appendix serve to render the volume a fuller ex- 
 ponent of the present condition of the Missionary Union. It 
 is now submitted to the public in the humble hope that it may 
 be deemed worthy of a place in the already extensive literature 
 of Christian missions, and that it may be made instrumental in 
 promoting a cause which is identified with all the highest inter- 
 ests of the Jmman race. 
 

 
 \9 
 
 
 CONTENTS. 
 
 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Origin of the Missionary Spirit in America. — The Massachusetts Baptist 
 Missionar}^ Society'. — The American Board of Commissioners for For- 
 eign Missions. — The earliest American Missionaries. — Change of Sen- 
 timents of Messrs. Judson and Rice 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Messrs. Jndson and Rice at Serampore. — The Difficulties they Encoun- 
 ter. — Mr. and IMrs. Judson settle at Rangoon. — Mr. Rice returns to 
 America. — Interest awakened in the Churches here. — Formation of 
 a Society for Propagating the Gospel in India. — A Meeting of Dele- 
 gates proposed 
 
 CHAPTER III. 
 
 Meeting at Philadelphia. — Formation of the Triennial Convention. — 
 Appointment of Messrs. Judson and Rice as Missionaries. — The La- 
 bors of Mr. Rice. — Fmancial Basis of the Mission 17 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Labors of Mr. Judson at Rangoon. — Study of the Language. — Bunnah : 
 its People : Government : Religion. — Arrival of Rev. Mr. Hough with 
 a Printing Press. — Translation of the Scriptures commenced. — Books 
 printed. — First Bunnan Inquirer 24 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 Convention meets at Philadelphia. — Appointment of Messrs. Colman 
 and Wheelock. — Mr. Judson sails for Chittagong. — Troubles of the 
 Mission during his Absence. — His Return. — Mr. Hough embarks for 
 Calcutta. — Arrival of Messrs. Colman and Wheelock at Rangoon. — 
 Death of Mr. Wheelock. — Opening of the Zayat. — Baptism of the 
 first Convert. — Jealousy of the Government. — Messrs. Judson and 
 Colman go to Ava to obtain Toleration from the King 35 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Their Introduction at the Burman Court. — Their Petition refused. — 
 They return to RanROon. — Mr. and Mrs. Colman po to Chittagonp. — 
 Death of Mr. Cohnan. — Converts at Rangoon. — Mr. and Mrs. Judson 
 visit Calcutta. — Progress of the Mission at Rangoon 46 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Mrs. Judson's Visit to the United States in 1822. — Her History of the 
 Mission. — Arrival of Dr. Price at Rangoon. — Messrs. Judson and Price 
 go to Ava. — Interview witli the King. — A Branch of the Mission es- 
 tablished at Ava. — Arrival of Mrs. Judson and Mr. and Mrs. Wade at 
 Rangoon. — Messrs. Hough and Wade at Rangoon. — Messrs. Judson 
 and Price at Ava. — Removal of tlie Government to Amarapura. . . 56 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 W.'xr between the Burmans and the English. — Capture of Rangoon. — 
 Perils of Messrs. nouf;h and Wade, and their Families. — Advance of 
 the English towards Ava. — Imprisonment of the Missionaries there. — 
 Their removal to Oung-pen-la. — Their protracted SufTerings. — Heroic 
 Services of Mrs. Judson. — Liberation of the Missionaries. — Their 
 Agency in Negotiations with the English. — Reception of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Judson by Sir Archibald Campbell. — Their return to Rangoon. — The 
 Mission removed to Amherst. — Mr. Judson joins the English Embassy 
 to Ava. — Death of Jlrs. Judson 66 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Seat of the Board established at Boston. — Rev. Dr. Stanghton. — Amer- 
 ican .Sjnnpathy for the Missionaries. — Condition of the Mission. — 
 Death of Dr. Price. — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Boardman. — Their set- 
 tlement at Maulmain. — Removal of the Mission to Maulmain. — Labors 
 of the Missionaries. — Mr. and Mrs. Boardman remove to Tavoy. — 
 Condition of the city. — They become acquainted with the Karens. — 
 Character of the Karen Race 79 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Labors of Ko Thah-byu. — Superstitions of the Karens. — Their interest 
 in Christianitv. — Mr. Boardman visits their Villages. — His Agency in 
 establishing Schools. — Ins\irreetion in Tavoy. — Interruption of the 
 Mission. — Increasing interest of the Karens. — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Mason at Tavov. — 111 health of Mr. Boardman. — His last Visit to the 
 Karens. — His t)eath 91 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The Mission at Maulmain. — Labors of Messrs. Judson and Wade. — Or- 
 dination of Ko Thah-a. — He is stationed at Rangoon. — Messrs. .Judson 
 and Wade visit Rangoon. — Circulation of the New Testament and 
 Tracts. — Mr. Judson ascends the Irrawaddy to Prome. — His Labors at 
 Rangoon in Translating the Bible. — Return to Maulmain. — Arrival of 
 other Missionaries. — Mr. and Mrs. Wade visit Arracan. — Review of 
 the Progress of the Mission 104 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Progress of the Jlission from 1832 to 1835. — Mr. Judson devoted to 
 Traiishiting the Bible. — Resohitions of the Board at Salem. — Est.ab- 
 lishmeiit of Oiit-Statloiis. — Christian Villages. — Excursions of Mr. 
 Mason from Tavoy. — Great changes among the Karens. — Their Lan- 
 guage reduced to' Writing by Mr. Wade. — Mr. and Mrs. Wade obliged 
 to sail for the United States. — AiTival of new Companies of Missiona- 
 ries. — Mr. Kincaid at Rangoon and at Ava. — Mr. Judson completes 
 the Translation of the Bible. — Mr. and jMrs. Wade in the United 
 States. — Results of their Visit. — Their Return with additional Mis- 
 sionaries. — Death of Miss Cummings 114 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. 
 
 Meeting of the Convention at Richmond in 1835. — Rev. H. Jlalcom 
 visits the Missions. — Comparative Results among the Burmans and 
 among the Karens. — Jlodes of Life and of Labor adopted by the Mis- 
 sionaries. — Multiplication of Schools. — Theological School at Tavoy 
 and at Maulmain. — Growth of the Karen Mission in British Burmah. 
 — Agency of the Press. — Station at Dong-yahn. — State of the Mission 
 in Bui-mah Proper. — Persecution at Rangoon. — AiTival of Messrs. 
 Vinton, Abbott, and Howard at Rangoon. — Mr. Kincaid at Ava. — His 
 attempt to visit the Shyan States. — Civil War in Burmah. — Missiona- 
 ries leave the Country. — Return of Messrs. Abbott and Kincaid. — 
 Joined by Mr. Simons. — Labors among the Karens. — Final Departure 
 of Missionaries from Rangoon in 1840 133 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Province of Arracan. — Mr. and Mrs. Comstock settle at Kyouk 
 Phyoo. — AiTJval of Mr. and Mrs. Hall. — Their early Death. — Messrs. 
 Abbott and Kincaid join the Mission. — }ih. Abbott at Sandoway. — 
 Labors among the Karens. — Their rapid Conversion to Christianity. — 
 Burman Persecution of the Christian Karens. — Their Fidelity and its 
 Results. — Sympathy of British Residents. — Death of Jlrs. Abbott, 
 and Visit of Jlr. Abbott to the United States. — Mr. Kincaid at Akyab. 
 — The Mountain Chief. — Sad Changes in the Mission. — Death of Mr. 
 and Mrs. Comstock. — Progress of the Mission in British Burmah from 
 1840 to 1845 ; also in Burmah Proper. — Changes in the Board. — Death 
 of Rev. Dr. Bolles 150 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Financial EmbaiTassment of the Board. — Its Causes. — Question of 
 Slavery. — CoiTespondence of the Board with tlie Alabama State Con- 
 vention. — Formation of the Southern Baptist Convention. — American 
 Baptist ^Missionary Union. — Visit of Rev. Dr. Judson to the United 
 States. — His return to Bunnah with other Missionaries. — Changes in 
 the Missions during his Absence. — Executive Olficers of the Board. — 
 Retiirn of Mr. Abbott to Sandoway. — Karen Converts waiting for 
 Baptism. — Appointment of new Missionaries. — Latest Reports from 
 the Missions in Burmah • 173 
 
CONTENTS. 
 
 MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI. 
 
 Arrival of Rev. J. T. Jones at Bangkok. — Character of the Siamese. — 
 Arrival of Mr. Dean. — His Labors among tiie Chinese at Bangkok. — 
 A Cliinese Church. — Arrival of other Missionaries. — Progress of 
 Chinese Department. — Death of Mr. Rccfl and Jlrs. Jones. — Printing 
 the Scriptures in Siamese. — An-ival of Messrs. Slafter and Goddard. 
 
 — Death of Mr. Slafter. — Progi-ess of each Department of the Mission. 
 
 — Temporary Station at Macao. — Chinese ^Var. — Its Results. — Re- 
 moval of Missionaries to Hongkong. — Death of Mrs. Dean. — Station 
 at Ningpo. — Treaty between China and the United States. — Its Re- 
 sults. — Death of Mrs. Shuck. — Prospects of the Station at Hongkong. 
 
 — Condition of the Mission at Bangkok. — Translations of the Bible in 
 China. — Labors of Messrs. Deau and Goddard. — Present Attitude of 
 these Missions 187 
 
 MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The Country of Assam and its Inhabitants. — Reasons for establishing a 
 Mission there. — Messrs. Brown and Cutter go from Burmah to Assam. 
 
 — They settle at Sadiya. — Arrival of Messrs. Bronson aud Thomas. — 
 Death of Mr. Thomas. — Labors of the Missionaries. — Mr. Bronson 
 removes to Jaipur. — Coiiperation of British Residents. — Insurrection 
 of the Khamtis. — Mr. Bronson settles among the Xagas. — Arrival of 
 other Missionaries. — Station at Sibsagar. — Station at Nowgong. — 
 Generous aid of British Oflicers. — Translation of the Gospels. — Mr. 
 Barker at Gowahatti. — Growth of the Mission at the several Stations. 
 
 — Schools. — Convei-sions to Christianity. — Need of Reinforcement. — 
 Appointment of new Missionaries. — Present Prospects of the Mission. 209 
 
 MISSION AMONG THE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 Country of the Tcloogoos. — Origin of the Mission. — Arrival of Rev. Mr. 
 Dav at Vizagapatam. — His settlement at Madras. — Visit to Bellary. 
 
 — bifliculties Encountered bv a solitary Missionary. — His Removal to 
 Nellore. — Arrival of Rev. Jir. Van Husen. — Mr. Day visits Madras. 
 
 — Caste among the Teloogoos. — Need of a Translation of the Scrip- 
 tures. — Growtii of the Mission. — Health of the Missionaries fails.— 
 They leave Nellore and return to the I'nited States. — State of the 
 Mission in their Absence. — Return of Mr. Day and Appointment of 
 Eev. Mr. Jewett in 1848 229 
 
CONTKMTS. xi 
 
 MISSION IN WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 General Character of the Mission. — Lott Carey and Collin Teage. — 
 Rev. Calvin Helton. — Character and Death of Mr. Carey. — Rev. 
 Benjamin Skinner. — Failure of the Mission in consequence of the 
 Deatli of Jlissionaries. — Arrival of Messrs. Crocker and Mylne. — 
 Station at Edina among the Bassas. — Madebli. — Character of the 
 People. — Arrival of Rev. Ivory Clarke. — Departure of Mr. Mylne. — 
 Progress of the Mission. — Messrs. Fielding and Constantine. — Fail- 
 ure of their Undertaking. — Departure of Mr. Crocker. — Progress of 
 the Mission in his Ab.-ence. — His Return and Death. — Station at 
 Bcxley. — The Labors of Mr. Clarke : Translations : Churches : Schools : 
 his Death. — Close of the Mission. — Attempted ]\Iission in Hayti. . . 243 
 
 MISSION IN FRANCE. 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Commencement of the Mission. — Agency of Messrs. Chase and Rostan. 
 
 — Appointment of Mr. Willmarth. — Messrs. Willard and Sheldon join 
 the Mission at Paris. — Messrs. Willmarth and Willard settle at Douay. 
 
 — The Chapel at Genlis. — Mr. Willmarth leaves the Mission. — Mr. 
 Sheldon goes to Douay: returns to America. — Rehgious Freedom in 
 France in the Reign of Louis Phillippe. — Hostility to the Mission. — 
 Civil Prosecutions. — The Revolution of Februaiy. — General Progress 
 of the Mission. — Visit of Mr. Willard to the United States. — Dr. 
 Devan joins the Mission. — Stationed at Paris — Religious Freedom 
 under the New Constitution 265 
 
 MISSION IN GERMANY AND DENMARK. 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Object of the Mission. — Visit of Professor Sears to Germany. — Rev. 
 J. G. Oncken appointed Missionary at Hamburg. — Extension of the 
 Mission to other States. — Decree of the Senate of Hamburg against 
 the Mission. — Petitions of the Board and of others in the United States 
 and in England. — Persecution in other States of Germany. — Growth 
 of the Mission. — Change of Policy in Hamburg and in other States. 
 
 — Persecution most severe in Denmark. — Imprisonment of the Danish 
 Missionaries. — Visit of Mr. Oncken to England. — Persecution allayed. 
 
 — Deputation of Jlessrs. Hackett and Couant to Denmark. — The 
 " Law of Amnesty." — Troubles in the Danish Churches — Peculiar 
 Features of the Mission. — Its Connection with Religious Freedom. — 
 The Recent Revolution. — Its Effects upon the Mission 278 
 
XU CONTENTS- 
 
 MISSION IN GREECE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Commenced i|i 1836. — Messrs. Pasco and Love nt Patras. — Policy of 
 the Greek Cliurch respecting the Scriptures. — Appointment of Mi-s. 
 Dickson. — Heturii of Mr. I'asco. — Mr. Love removes to Corfu. — 15ap- 
 tism of Apostolos. — Arrival of Hev. Mr. lUicl. — Tumult on !St. S])eri- 
 dion's duy. — Otiicr 15:ij)tisiiis at Corfu. — Popular violence at Patras. 
 — Mr. Love obliged to return to the United States. — Labors of Mr. 
 Buel at Piranis. — Arrival of Uev. Mr. Arnold at Corfu. — He preaches 
 in English. — Slow ])rogress of the Mission. — Evils with whicli it has 
 to contend. — Labors of Mr. Arnold. — Prosecution of Mr. Buel at 
 Pira;us. — General Aspect of the Mission 299 
 
 MISSIONS AlVIONG THE INDI.VNS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 General View of these Missions. — Earliest Missionaries to the Indians. — 
 Appointment of Uev. Isaac McCoy. — Station at Carey for the Puta- 
 waroniies : at Thomas for the OttMwas. — Changes in these Tribes. — 
 Care of the Government of the United States for the Indian Race. — 
 Jlission among the Ujibwas: its Progress and Results. — Mission among 
 the Indians of New Vork. — Commencement of the Mission among the 
 Cherokees. — Apjxiintment of Messrs. Posey and Jones. — Stations at 
 Vallej' Towns and at Tinsawattce. — Civilization of the Cherokees: 
 Emigration of a part of them beyond the Mississippi. — Mission among 
 the Creeks: their Emigration. — Continuance and Close of the Creek 
 Mission 318 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Plan of removing the Indians beyond the Mississippi. — Act of Congress 
 in 1830. — Refusal of the Cherokees to remove. — Their removal by 
 Force. — Influence of these Events upon the Mission. — Judicious Con- 
 duct of the Missionaries. — Condition of the Mission in the Indian 
 Territorv. — Missions among other Tribes in the Temtory; their Prog- 
 ress anff Residts. — Growth of the Mission among the Clierokees. — 
 Their general Progress in Civilization. — Death of Rev. Jesse Bushy- 
 head. — Present Comlitiou of the Cherokee Nation. — Claims of the 
 Indian Race. — Conclusion 330 
 
 ArrENDix. 
 
 Table of the Missions. — Missions and Missionaries. — Deceased Mission- 
 aries. — Contributions. — Constitution 349 
 

 AMERICAN baptist' MISSIONS. 
 
 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 CHAPTER I. 
 
 Origix of the Missionary Spirit in America. — The Massachusetts Baptist 
 Jlissionary Societj^ — The American Board of Commissioners for Forei<rQ 
 Missions. — The earliest American Missionaries. — Change of Sentiments 
 of Messrs. Judson and Rice. 
 
 The beginning of the present century was naarked by the 
 operation of two opposite agencies, which were at that time at 
 work and struggling for the ascendancy in the bosom of Amer- 
 ican society. The one was the infidel philosophy which was 
 borne to our shores along with the frenzied enthusiasm for 
 liberty that had then just burst forth in the Revolution of 
 France; — the other was the spirit of Christian philanthropy, 
 breathed from the gospel of Christ, and then just waking to a new 
 and more vigorous existence among the people of this young 
 and prosperous republic. After the lapse of nearly half a cen- 
 tury, we may now look calmly back and observe the different 
 characters which they manifested, and the different destinies which 
 they have reached. The former, though presumptuous and 
 boastful, and at that time ranking among its disciples many a 
 popular name, has produced no results that the world values or 
 will ever value, and is fast passing away from the thoughts and 
 the memories of men. The latter, though modest and unpre- 
 tending, and scarcely daring to raise her voice even in the 
 Christian church, has moulded the character of the age, and, by 
 giving birth to the enterprise of American Missions, has con- 
 2 
 
2 MISSIONS IN BURMAn. 
 
 ferred inestimable blessings upon mankind, and introduced a 
 new era in the history of Christianity. 
 
 At early periods in our colonial history, the condition of 
 the Aborigines of the continent had excited a wide-spread in- 
 terest among Christian people both in England and the colonies; 
 and societies had been formed for their benefit, and at difierent 
 times had employed the labors of many whose names are en- 
 rolled among the brightest ornaments of their age. It was in 
 this hitherto neglected field of Christian philanthropy that John 
 Eliot and the Mayhews, Roger "Williams and William Penn, 
 David Brainerd and Bishop Berkely, performed many of those 
 pious labors which have secured for them an undying remem- 
 brance. As yet, however, the sphere of Christian obligation 
 was confined within narrow limits ; and the idea of sending 
 missionaries to other lands, who should preach the gospel alike 
 to the dwellers in the vales and on the mountains, had scarcely 
 begun to dawn upon the churches of America. 
 
 It was not till the beginning of the present century, that this 
 obligation began to be distinctly recognized among any of the 
 Christian denominations of the country. The Baptist churches, 
 at this period, were comparatively few in number, and, save in 
 the leading cities, they seldom comprised members of the 
 ■wealthier classes of society. They had struggled into existence 
 amid many difficulties, and, though scattered over a wide extent 
 of territory and numbering many communicants, they were yet 
 but poorly supplied with ministers or even with suitable places 
 of public worship. In these circumstances their attention was 
 seldom diverted from their own wants as a denomination, and 
 th('ir sympathy had scarcely at all been enlisted in behalf of 
 heathen nations. Whatever Christian effort they could put 
 forth, was naturally directed to the supply of their own scat- 
 tered and destitute brethren, or, at the farthest, to sending 
 occasional preachers to the Indian tribes that then skirted the 
 frontiers of most even of our oldest States. 
 
 The first indication of the growth of a wider philanthropy 
 IS found in the formation of the Massachusetts Baptist Mis- 
 
MASSACHUSETTS MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 3 
 
 sionary Society, wLich Avas organized in 1802. Its object, 
 as set forth iu its constitution, was, " to furnish occasional 
 pi; eachi ng and to promote the knowledge of evangelical truth 
 iu the new settlements Avithin these United States, or further 
 it^ circumstances should render it proper." The missionary 
 preachers who went forth under the auspices of this society, 
 among the distant frontier settlements, contributed not a little 
 by the reports and statements which they circulated through 
 the churches, to the awakening of a still livelier interest in the 
 spread of the gospel. At the same time also the letters of 
 Carey, Marshman, Ward, and their heroic coadjutors in the 
 English Baptist Mission at Serampore, began to be widely read 
 in this country. The facts which they contained respecting the 
 hitherto unimagined crimes and miseries of heathenism, and the 
 warm and eloquent appeals of the missionaries, were commu- 
 nicated to the denomination in the Massachusetts Baptist Mag- 
 azine, and were read with eager interest in every part of the 
 land. Numerous associations called mite societies were formed 
 in nearly all the principal churches, and their contributions 
 were devoted to missions. At nearly the same time Buchanan's 
 sermon, entitled " the Star in the East," was republished in 
 America. Its thrilling narratives and stirring appeals were 
 read alike by ministers, and by laymen — by the merchant in 
 the midst of his worldly gains, and by the cloistered student 
 beside his solitary lamp ; and they every where gave a new 
 impulse to the spirit of missionary inquiiy. The growing 
 sympathies of the Baptists of America were mainly centred 
 in the missions at Serampore, which had been planted by their 
 brethren in England, and were now, by their extraordinary 
 success, attracting the attention of the whole Christian world. 
 They early began to contribute small sums for their support, 
 and the grateful acknowledgments which they received from 
 Dr. Carey and his associates, served to inflame their zeal and 
 increase their libei'ality. At a meeting of the Boston Associa- 
 tion of Baptist Ministers, held in November, 1811, a vote was 
 unanimously passed, " recommending it to the members of their 
 
4 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 body, to make known to their respective congregations, in 
 whatever mode they should think proper, the subject of £ast- 
 em Translations, and to express their readiness to receive, and 
 transmit to the authorized persons whatever contributions any 
 of their people should be disposed to make." So great had 
 now become the interest which was felt in the undertaking of 
 the Serampore missionaries to translate tlie Scrij)ture?, that in 
 the year 1812 the sum of four thousand sfx hundred and fifty 
 dollars was contributed to the aid of that object by persons of 
 dill'erent denominations in the towns of Boston and Salem alone. 
 
 These signs of awakening interest in the conversion of the 
 heathen to Christianity, though by no means universal in our 
 churches, were yet appearing in nearly every part of the 
 country, and gave unequivocal token that a new era was about 
 to dawn in the history of Christian philanthropy, as well 
 among the Baptists as among their brethren of other commun- 
 ions. It was plain that a spirit was at work, and that princi- 
 ples were beginning to be cherished, which, of themselves, must 
 soon lead to systematic and organized eftbrts for the diffusion 
 of the gospel among men. As yet, however, there were want- 
 ing among us any leading minds who should propose the un- 
 dertaking of an American mission, and enlist the energies of 
 the churches in its accomplishment. 
 
 In the year 1810 a new impulse was given to the missionary 
 spirit in every denomination of Christians in America, by the 
 formation of the American lioard of Commissioners for For- 
 eign Missions. This institution, whose name has now become 
 associated with many of the noblest triumphs of Christian mis- 
 sions in every part of the world, sprang from the pious zeal 
 of several young men, at that time students of theology at the 
 Andover Seminary, who had submitted their views to a meet- 
 ing of the Congregational ministers of Massachusetts, and de- 
 clared their determination to devote themselves to preaching the 
 gospel among the heathen. It was no sudden, transitory impulse, 
 that had been kindled by the contagious enthusiasm of youthful 
 inexperience. With most of them, the sentiment had been 
 
EARLIEST AMERICAN MISSIONARIES. 
 
 cherished for years. It had been nurtured amid the retirement 
 of their early studies, and had borrowed strength from all that 
 they had learned of the history of man or the revelations of God. 
 It had blended with all their manly purposes until it had become 
 a settled resolve, and embodied itself in vows and mutual 
 pledges, such as have always given birth to the greatest enter- 
 l^rises which history has recorded. 
 
 One of these young men was Adonii*am Judson,* an ardent 
 and aspiring scholar, who, though but lately reclaimed from the 
 mazes of infidelity, had now embraced the gospel with a fer- 
 vor made more glowing by its contrast with the gloomy skep- 
 ticism in which he had been involved. He had already corres- 
 ponded with the friends of missions in England, and was the au- 
 thor of the communication which, together with his associates, 
 he now addressed to the ministers of the Massachusetts Associa- 
 tion. Immediately on the organization of the Board, he was 
 sent by the Commissioners to England, in order to ascertain 
 what assistance would be furnished by the London Missionary 
 Society, in case, as was anticipated, the Congregational churches 
 in America should fail to sustain the newly-conceived enter- 
 prise. Ilis passage across the Atlantic was interrupted by the 
 capture of the vessel in which he had embarked, by a French 
 privateer. He was made a prisoner of war and carried into 
 Bayonne, where he was detained for a time ; but when released, 
 he proceeded on his passage to England under the protection 
 of passports obtained from the Emperor of the French. Here 
 he was received with the warmest Christian cordiality by the 
 Directors of the London Missionary Society, who heartily re- 
 
 * The names of the others were Samuel Nott, Samviel J. Mills, Samuel 
 Newell, James Richards and Luther Rice. The two latter names were at first 
 signed to the paper which was presented to the ministers, biit were afterwards 
 withdrawn lest the number should seem too large. The quiet communing of 
 these young students amid the shades of Andover, when considered in con- 
 nection with all its great and benignant results, might well be compared with 
 the scene in the chapel at Mont-martre, nearly three centuries before, when 
 the seven founders of the " Society of Jesus " met to exchange their vows of per- 
 petual fealty to the Romish Church. 
 2* 
 
6 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 sponded to the views and aspirations which had kindled liis own 
 mind and those of his associates. The Directors, however, 
 wisely declined to enter into any union with the Commissioners 
 in America. They feared the evils which would be likely to 
 ensue from a divided jurisdiction placed on both sides of the 
 Atlantic, and they justly estimated that the churches in Amer- 
 ica were already able to sustain the young missionaries who 
 had so generously thrown themselves upon their liberality. 
 They nevertheless professed their entire willingness to accept 
 these missionaries into their service until funds adequate to 
 their suppoi't could be raised by the Commissioners in America. 
 
 Early in the year 1812, the first American missionaries 
 sailed in two separate companies for the distant scene of their 
 yet untried labors. Messrs. Judson and Newell, with their 
 wives, sailed from Salem in the ship Caravan on the 19th of 
 February; and Messrs. Hall and Nott, with their wives, and Mr. 
 Rice, sailed from Philadelphia in the Harmony on the 24th of 
 the same month. Both these vessels, thus freighted with the 
 heralds of Christianity to the heathen, were bound to Calcutta; 
 and from thence the missionaries were instructed to proceed to 
 the Burman Empire, or, if this should be impracticable, to some 
 other unoccupied field in India in which they might find them- 
 selves able to establish a mission. 
 
 It was during his long passage across the Atlantic and Indian 
 Oceans, and while engaged in the critical study and the transla- 
 tion of the Scriptures, that the views of Mr. Judson, on the 
 question of baptism, underwent the change which has had so 
 important a bearing on the course of his subsequent life and on 
 the history of American Missions. While thus removed from 
 the controversies of men, amid the trackless solitudes of the 
 ocean, and specially occupied in the earnest study of the Word 
 of God, he adopted the belief that none but professed believers 
 in Jesus Christ are intended to be subjects of bai)tism, and that 
 immersion alone is the primitive mode in which the rite was 
 administered. To the same conclusion Mrs. Judson was at 
 length slowly conducted, and a few months later Mr. Rice pro- 
 
BAPTISM OF MESSRS. JUDSON AND RICE. 7 
 
 fessed his faith in the same general views. They were subse- 
 quently baptized, though at different times, in the chapel at 
 Serampore, by Rev. Mr. Ward, of the English Baptist Mission. 
 As a feature in the character of these independent young 
 missionaries, this adoption of new views respecting the ordi- 
 nance of baptism was in every way singular and remarkable. 
 It was a step directly against all the prejudices of their educa- 
 tion and their early associations, and contrary to all their present 
 interests and engagements. It must inevitably separate them 
 from the sympatliies of friends to whom they had always been 
 attached, and from the respected and honored Board by whose 
 appointment they had gone to a distant continent as mission- 
 aries to the heathen, and on whose funds they were now depend- 
 ing for their support. On the other hand, the change would 
 connect them with a denomination to whose members they were 
 strangers, who had as yet manifested but little active interest in 
 missions, and who, more than all, were without any missionary 
 organization on which they could rely for guidance and support. 
 No persuasive invitation was addressed to them, no prospect of 
 advancement was placed befoi'e them. Never Avere inquirers 
 after tnitli more entirely removed from the influence of any 
 external bias. In circumstances like these we are compelled 
 to believe that they abandoned their former opinions and adopted 
 new, in accoixlance with tlie simple dictates of their own un- 
 biassed understanding and conscience; and "that, in the words of 
 one of their number, " if there was ever an action performed 
 from one single motive, unblended with any minor considera- 
 tions, their baptism was an action of this description." 
 
MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 CHAPTER II. 
 
 Messrs. Jiidson and Eicc nt Serampore. — The DifTiculties they Encounter. — 
 Mr. and Mrs. Judson settle at Rangoon. — Mr. Rice returns to America. — 
 Interest awakened in the Churches here. — Formation of a Society for 
 Propagating the Gospel in India. — A Meeting of Delegates proposed. 
 
 The establishment of Mr. and Mrs. Judson in Burmali and 
 the enlistment of the American Baptists in the support of their 
 mission, it has been often observed, were brought about l)y a 
 train of events of the most remarkaljle and providential char- 
 acter. No human wisdom or foresight selected the field in 
 wiiich were to be put forth their earliest labors, and no sponta- 
 neous charity furnislied the means wliich were to constitute their 
 support. The lionor of commencing the missions of the Amer- 
 ican Baptists, let it be confessed, is to be ascribed rather to 
 the divine Head of the Church, than to any leading movement 
 or agency of the denomination itself. The way was prepared 
 and the field was opened by God alone, and it only remained for 
 true-hearted men to enter in and prosecute the noble work to 
 which tliey had thus been summoned. 
 
 The little band of American missionaries had arrived on the 
 shores of India; but here they were destined to meet with pri- 
 vations and discouragements such as might well have appalled 
 any but the most resolute faith, in that early infancy of the 
 missionary enterprise. The country to which they had come 
 was under the government of tlie British East India Company, 
 Avhose Directors and Agents were at that time unfriendly to 
 the introduction of Christianity among the nations of the East, 
 and who, at all events, were determined not to endure within their 
 jurisdiction the presence of missionaries from America. Mr. and 
 Mrs. Judson and Mr. Rice were at vSerampore, where they were 
 enjoying the hospitality of Dr. Carey and his associates of the 
 English Baptist Mission. While here, they suddenly received 
 an order from the government requiring them immediately to 
 repair to Calcutta. On presenting themselves at the Govern- 
 
DIFFICULTIES WITU THE EAST INDIA COMFANT. 9 
 
 merit House, they were told Ihat they must return without delay 
 to the United States, and that tlie captain of the ship which 
 had biouglit thera to Calcutta should not receive a clearance 
 from the port unless he would engage to take them back. The 
 order also included all the missionaries who had accompanied 
 them from America. Their friends at Calcutta informed them 
 that there was no hope of the decree being reversed, and their 
 only alternative was either to obey the order and return to the 
 United States, or to obtain permission to embark for some part 
 of India beyond the jurisdiction of the East India Company. 
 Their lirst wisli was to proceed, according to the original in- 
 structions they had received from the Commissioners, to some 
 part of the Burman empire ; but the disturbed relations then 
 subsisting between that empire and the English seemed to ren- 
 der such a movement impossible. They accordingly obtained 
 permission to embark in a vessel lying in the river, bound to 
 the Isle of France, in the hope that there they might plant a 
 mission, and labor for the object which had brought them from 
 America. The vessel, however, possessed accommodations for 
 but two passengers, and those were assigned, by common con- 
 sent, to Mr. and Mrs. Newell, whose circumstances required 
 that they should speedily be settled in a place of quiet and re- 
 pose. The others remained in Calcutta, waiting the departure 
 of another vessel, and anxiously watching the course of events, 
 in order to determine what steps their duty might require them 
 to take for the accomplishment of their mission. At the end of 
 tl.ree months the officers of the government, who had watched 
 them with constant jealousy, and who doubtless supposed that 
 they intended to remain in the country, issued another order, 
 more peremptory than the former, requiring them immediately 
 to take passage in one of the Company's ships which was bound 
 to England, and caused their names to be printed in the official 
 list of passengers about to sail. 
 
 At this crisis, when their last hopes seemed to be cut off, and 
 all their plans were about to be frustrated by the stern decree 
 of arbitrary power, Mr. Judson and Mr. Rice learned that a 
 
10 MISSIONS IN BURMAn. 
 
 sliip was about to sail for the Isle of France. They immedi- 
 ately applied to the government for a passport, but were re- 
 fused. The crisis, however, was too important, and escape 
 from the Company's hostile jurisdiction was too desirable, not to 
 call forth their utmost exertions to secure their passage to some 
 other part of India. The captain was induced to consent to 
 their embarking in his ship without the usual papers from the 
 government. Accordingly, their baggage having been conveyed 
 on board, they embarked under cover of night, and the ship 
 proceeded on her voyage down the river. At the end of two 
 days they were overtaken by a government despatch, which 
 commanded the pilot to conduct the ship no farther, as she had 
 on board passengers who were ordered to England. They now 
 found all their designs completely foiled by the officers of the 
 Company. AVith heavy hearts they went on shore, where they 
 procured temporary lodgings near the bank of the river, and the 
 ship proceeded on her voyage to the sea. In this desolate con- 
 dition they remained four days, using every inducement they 
 could offer to the vessels that jjassed, to take them on board, 
 but without success. At the end of this time a letter was 
 brought to Mr. Judson, from some unknown friend, enclosing a 
 certificate of permission to go on board the ship which they had 
 so lately been compelled to leave, and which, if she had not al- 
 ready gone to sea, was now lying at Saugur roads, a distance 
 of seventy miles. They immediately embarked in boats, and 
 after rowing a night and a day they reached the ship, and pro- 
 ceeded on their voyage to the Isle of France. 
 
 It had been their design in going to the Isle of France to es- 
 tablish a mission on the adjacent island of Madagascar, but they 
 now found this to be impossible, and they directed their atten- 
 tion to several other countries of the East, though without de- 
 ciding which one should become the scene of their missionary 
 labors. Yet, even here, they did not escape the hostile influence 
 of the Directors of the East India Comj)any. The governor 
 of the island was warned of their presence, and directed " to have 
 an eye on those American missionaries." Their residence was, 
 
DIFFICULTIES AT MADRAS. 11 
 
 however, made as pleasant to tliem as circumstances would per- 
 mit, and the governor, it would appear, had little sympathy 
 with the spirit which at that time ruled at the council board of 
 the Honorable Company ; for he informed the missionaries that 
 they were at liberty to go wherever they wished upon the isl- 
 and. After a residence of three months in the Isle of France, 
 Mr. and Mrs. Judson embarked for Madras, still undetermined 
 as to wliat should be their future course, and calmly waiting the 
 indications of Providence to point them to the spot whereon 
 they should commence their labors as Christian missionaries. 
 
 At Madras they encountered new proofs of the violent oppo- 
 sition to missionary labor, which had become so deeply seated 
 in the minds of the Directors of the government in India. Their 
 friends, Rev. Messrs. Hall and Nott, in a neighboring presiden- 
 cy, had just been ordered to embark for England, and it was ap- 
 prehended, if their own arrival at Madras should be reported at 
 Calcutta, that a similar order would be issued for their depart- 
 ure. War had now broken out between England and America, 
 and the officers of the Company were pleased to stigmatize the 
 missionaries as political spies, whom it was not safe to leave un- 
 watched in any of the English Dependencies. In these circum- 
 stances their first inquiry, on their arrival at Madras, was what 
 ships were lying in the harbor ready for sea. The only one they 
 fouml was bound for Rangoon, the chief port of the Burman 
 empire, and without delay they secured their passage. 
 
 More than sixteen months had now elapsed since Mr. and 
 Mrs. Judson sailed from Salem, to encounter the unknown trials 
 and discouragements of a missionary life. The career that then 
 lay before them was one with which they were wholly unac- 
 quainted, and it would be strange if the imagination had not 
 lent to it some of the colorings of romance. Yet how checkered 
 and troubled had it been ! How marked at every stage by the 
 superintending care of Him who shapes the ends of his servants, 
 and out of trial and discouragement educes their highest spirit- 
 ual good ! Defeated in the plans they had formed, driven from 
 the countries which they had entered, harassed and perplexed 
 
12 MISSIONS IN BUK-M.VII. 
 
 with the opposition of men who ought to have befriemled them, 
 separated, by their change of sentiments, fi'om those with whom 
 they had always been associated — alone, and at a distance from 
 country and friends, the situation of these noble-hearted mission- 
 aries was one of no common trial and embarrassment. But 
 Heaven had them in keeping, and hud appointed them to its 
 own chosen work in the land to which they were now about to 
 sail — a land presenting, indeed, no attractions of domestic com- 
 fort or of social refinement — dark with idolatry and lieathen 
 cruelty, but soon to be illustrated by signal displays of divine 
 grace, and by the heroic labors of devoted missionaries. 
 
 It was on the 22d of June, 1813, that Mr. and Mrs. Judson 
 set sail from jNIadras for Rangoon. The passage was boisterous 
 and dangerous, and more than once the ship was near being cast 
 upon some of those hidden reefs that line the coral shores of the 
 Indian seas. After a passage of three weeks they at length, 
 on the 14th of July, came to anchor in the harbor of Rangoon, 
 and gazed for the lirst time at the pagodas and temples that deck 
 the town, and the hills which rise in the distance. 
 
 Rangoon is the princijxil seaport of the Burman empire, and 
 is situated about thirty miles from the sea, on a broad bay, known 
 as Rangoon river, and forming one of the outlets of the Irra- 
 waddy. It has a harbor of the amplest dimensions for the largest 
 ships, but the town is built on a marshy meadow which stretches 
 along the banks of the river, and, as you approach it from the 
 sea, presents a vast assemblage of low bamboo houses, resting 
 on piles, with here and there a dwelling of brick or of wood to 
 vary its monotonous aspect. In 1813 it was supposed to con- 
 tain about 40,000 inhabitants, a small portion of whom W'ere of 
 Armenian and Portuguese extraction. The gi'eat mass of its 
 people, however, were of the Mongolian race, over whom Eu- 
 ropean civilization had exerted no meliorating influences. It 
 was at that time subject to the sway of a fierce and cruel viceroy, 
 who maintained there the dark despotism of his imperial master, 
 and governed the wretched natives with a stern and arbitrary 
 
RANGOON. 13 
 
 rule tliat crushed, with its iron hand, all freedom of action and 
 opinion, 
 
 Rangoon had been the seat of a mission planted in 1807 by 
 the English Baptists, and placed under the direction of the mis- 
 sionaries at Serampore ; but that mission was now abandoned, 
 and those who had been engaged in prosecuting it had all left 
 the city, with the exception of Mrs. Felix Carey, the wife of one 
 of the missionaries. This lady, though of European extraction, 
 was a native of the country, and still dwelt at the house which 
 had been erected for the accommodation of the mission, in a re- 
 tired spot without the walls of the town. On their arrival at 
 Rangoon, Mr. and Mrs. Judson might well have shrunk from 
 the cheerless scene which lay before them, and recorded the day 
 which brought them there as the gloomiest and most distressing 
 of their lives. The perils which they had escaped in their re- 
 cent voyage, the disappointments which had followed them ever 
 since their arrival in India, the separation and the loss of their 
 friends and associates,* the ill health of Mrs. Judson, and the 
 darkening prospect of the cheerless heathen land that stretched 
 on every side around them, — all reminded them how far they 
 were now removed from human sympathy, and brought them, 
 in humble hope and trustful reliance, to the feet of their heaven- 
 ly Father. In the unoccupied apartments of the spacious mis- 
 sion house they took up their abode, and immediately com- 
 menced their preparation for the great work of making known 
 the gospel, — which, amid all the disasters and discouragements of 
 tlieir course, had been constantly before them, like a serene and 
 benignant star peering through the mists and clouds of a stormy 
 sky. It had shone upon them in all their wanderings from 
 country to country, till it seemed to rest upon that to which 
 they had come. Their other plans had been frustrated — other 
 
 * On their arrival at the Isle of France, the missionaries were informed of 
 the death of Mrs. Harriet Newell, who died on her passage to that island, No- 
 vember 30th, 18]2. She had longbeen on ternis of the gi-eatest intimacy with 
 Mrs. Judson, by whom her early death was mourned with all the tenderness of 
 a sister's affection. 
 
 .3 
 
14 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 fields of labor had boon closed acjainst tliom, and Burmah alone 
 seemed to be the land whieh Heaven had selected as the scene 
 of their humble mission. 
 
 Here let us leave them for a time, and turn to follow the 
 fortunes of ^Ir. Kiee, hitherto their associate in the work of 
 founding the missions of the American Baptists. "While the mis- 
 sionaries were detained at the Isle of France, waiting for the 
 events of Providence to determine the course of their action, 
 it was decided that Mr. Kice should return to America for the 
 purpose of awakening the interest of the Baptist churches here 
 in the work of proi)agating the gospel among the heathen of 
 the Eastern world. He accordingly set sail for San Salvador, 
 and arrived in the United States in September, 181. '5; choosing 
 this circuitous i)assage in order to escape the English cruisers, 
 which since the breaking out of the war had infested the ocean, 
 and ravaged the commerce of the Americans. 
 
 Immediately after Messrs. Judson and Ivice had avowed 
 their change of sentiments respecting baptism, and had received 
 the rite according to its apostolic form at the hands of Rev. 
 Mr. "Ward, they communicated the fact to the Secretary of the 
 American Board of Commissioners, and at the same time stated, 
 that should a missionary society be formed by the Baptists, 
 they were ready to place themselves under its direction in the 
 prosecution of their labors. Tiiey also wrote to Rev. Dr. Bald- 
 win, stating the same general farts, and urging the importance 
 of forming a Baptist INIissionary Society. The same views were 
 also strongly urged by Dr. Carey and the other missionaries at 
 Serampore. These letters were received at Boston in February, 
 1813. The intelligence which they contained spread witlT 
 electric rapidity, and imparted to the spirit of benevolence and 
 the sense of Christian obligation a depth and fervor such as they 
 before had never experienced. Immediately on the receipt of 
 the letter of IMr. Judson, a meeting of several of the leading 
 ministers of Massachusetts was convened at the house of Dr. 
 Baldwin, in Boston, in order to consider the new attitude in 
 which these events had placed the churches. But one senti- 
 
FORMATION OF FOREIGN MISSIONARY SOCIETY. 15 
 
 ment of deep and fervent thankfulness filled the minds of all 
 who were present. The indications of Providence were too 
 plain to be mistaken, and the clergymen who were thus assem- 
 bled proceeded immediately to form the " Baptist Society for 
 Propagating the Gospel in India and other Foreign Parts." The 
 society Avas so organized as to admit of its cooperating with 
 any other societies that might be formed for the same purpose 
 in otlier sections of the country, and one of the articles of its con- 
 stitution plainly pointed to the organization of a General Con- 
 vention, corajjosed of delegates from societies in every part of tho 
 Union. The formation_of t his soci ety was the first movement 
 that sprang from the new events in the East, and, though appar- 
 ently local-in its character, is undoubtedly to be regarded as the 
 germ of the Triennial Convention of a later period, which for 
 so long a time managed the missions of the American Baptists. 
 One of the earliest acts of the new society w^as to direct the 
 secretary, Rev. Daniel Sharp, to communicate the circum- 
 stances of Mr. Judson to the Directors of the Baptist Mission- 
 ary Society in England, and to propose that he should become 
 connected with the mission at Serarapore, and at the same time 
 receive his support fi-om the churches in America.* The sec- 
 retary was also directed to communicate to Mr. Judson the 
 assurance that, whenever the Board of Commissioners should 
 discontinue their patronage, his support would be furnished by 
 the society. The Managers of the English Baptist Mission 
 declined the proposal, and Mr. Fuller, their secretary, sent a 
 re}}ly, in which he urged the importance of having a distinct 
 missionary association, which should be entirely supported and 
 controlled by the Baptists of America. 
 
 * The letters which were addressed to Jlr. Fuller in England, and Mr. 
 Judson in Bunnah, have been placed in my hands by their now venerable 
 writer. They breathe a liberal and generous spirit, and show full well that 
 the views which prevailed in the Jlassachusetts Society were by no means 
 narrow or unworthy. The request to the English Directors seems to have 
 had its origin solely in the impression that Mr. Judson would be more useful 
 and happy if associated with the experienced missionaries at Serampore, than 
 if laboring alone. 
 
16 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 At this jiincture ]Mr. Rice arrived in the United States from 
 India, and by his personal narratives and his earnest appeals, was 
 immediately instrumental in imparting new energy to the inter- 
 est which had been already widely excited through the country. 
 In February, 1814, he was present at the meeting of the man- 
 agers of the new society, which was also attended by delegates 
 from the Haverhill and the Salem Foreign Mission Societies. 
 The great object of that meeting was to devise a method for 
 enlisting the interest and cooperation of the entire denomination 
 in the enterprise of Foreign Missions. It was arranged that 
 an address should be prepared and sent to all parts of the Union, 
 setting forth the great obligations which God in his providence 
 had imposed upon the Baptists of America, in consequence of 
 the secession of the missionaries from the American Board of 
 Commissioners. Kev. Mr. Kice was also apj)ointed an agent to 
 travel in the Middle and Southern States, in order to promote the 
 formation of societies that should cooperate with those of New 
 England in sending the gospel to the heathen. The measures 
 which were thus adopted were every where attended with the 
 most gratifying success. 
 
 Tiie intelligence that American missionaries in the East 
 had become Baptists, and had requested to be received and sup- 
 ported as the missionaries of the denomination, went through 
 the country like the sound of a trumpet. It was an event which 
 no one had anticipated, and it seemed to appeal to the Christian 
 zeal and the sympathies of all the churches with a power that 
 could not be withstood. It swept away alike the prejudices and 
 the indifference with wl)ich the subject had hitherto been re- 
 garded, and presented the cause of Eastern Missions as a mat- 
 ter of undoubted obligation, and of transcendent interest to every 
 one who loved the Saviour and was attached to the principles 
 and modes of worship of the Baptists. In the course of the 
 year after the formation of the society in Massachusetts, similar 
 associations were formed in nearly all the older States of the 
 Union, and the addresses which were put forth by many of them 
 still remain as delightful memorials of the eloquence and talent, 
 
MEETING AT THILADELPHIA. 17 
 
 not less than of the earnest piety and comprehensive zeal, of the 
 venerated men who at that day stood at the head of the Baptist 
 communion. 
 
 It was soon agreed among these several societies that a meet- 
 ing of delegates from all the States whose churches had become 
 connected with the cause, should be held at some central place, 
 for the purpose of organizing a national society. Philadelphia 
 was fixed upon as the place, and the delegates were appointed 
 to assemble in May, 1814. After the pi-oposed convention had 
 been announced, and the time and jjlace of its meeting had 
 been fixed, it immediately "became a subject of the most eager 
 and earnest expectations among the churches in all parts of the 
 land. No general meeting of the denomination had then ever 
 been held, and, as was natural, the one proposed was antici- 
 pated with feelings of interest and hope and Christian thank- 
 fulness, which, in these later days, we cannot easily estimate. 
 We may well believe, that to thousands of Christian hearts it 
 was the subject of many an humble prayer — the burden of 
 many a pious aspiration. 
 
 CHAPTEE III. 
 
 Meeting at Philadelphia. — Formation of the Triennial Convention. — Ap- 
 pointment of Messrs. Judson and Rice as Missionaries. — The Labors of 
 Mr. Rice. — Financial Basis of the Mission. 
 
 On the 18th of IMay, 1814, there assembled in Philadelphia 
 a general meeting of delegates from missionary societies and 
 other religious bodies of the Baptist persuasion in various parts 
 of the United States. The great object of the meeting, as set 
 forth in its records, was " to organize a plan for eliciting, com- 
 bining, and directing the energies of the whole denomination 
 in one sacred effort for sending the glad tidings of salvation to 
 3* 
 
18 
 
 MISSIONS IN BCRMAH. 
 
 tlie heathen, and to nations destitute of pure gospel light," It 
 •was ail assL'inbhige of plain and earnest-minded men, members 
 of a Christian sect which, alike in the old world and the new, had 
 Btruggled with unusual difficulties and deep-rooted prejudices. 
 It presented no array of clerical pomp or ecclesiastical author- 
 ity, and was, perhaps, but little noticed among the moving 
 tlirong of a great metropolis. Yet it was a meeting of no com- 
 mon importance, for it was destined to unite the interests and 
 concentrate the efforts of more than a hundred thousand Cliris- 
 tians, in the execution of the great commission which tlie Saviour 
 of men has entrusted to his chosen disciples till the end of time. 
 Tlie meeting was composed of twenty-six clergjinen and 
 seven laymen, from eleven different States and from the Dis- 
 trict of Columbia, many of whom now for the first time look- 
 ed upon each others' faces and grasped each others' hands with 
 fraternal welcome. Their names stand upon the records in the 
 followino; order : — 
 
 Rev. Thomas lialdwin, D. D. 
 
 " Lucius BoUes, A. M. 
 
 " Stephen Gano, A. M. 
 
 " .Tolin Williams, 
 
 Mr. Thomas Hewitt, 
 
 " Edward Probj'n, 
 
 " Nathaniel Smith, 
 
 Rev. Burgiss Allison, D. D. 
 
 " Richard Proudfoot, 
 
 " Josiah Stratton, 
 
 " William Boswell, 
 
 " Henry Smalley, A. 51. 
 
 Mr. Mathew Kandiill, 
 
 " .Tohn Sisty, 
 
 " Stephen Ustick. 
 
 Rev. William Rogers, D. D. 
 
 " Henry Holcombe, D. D. 
 
 " Williiim Staughton, D. D. 
 
 " William White, A. M. 
 
 " .lohn I'. Peck worth 
 
 " Horatio G. Jones, 
 
 " Silas Hough, 
 
 " Joseph Mathias, 
 
 " Daniel Dodge, 
 
 " Lewis Richards, 
 
 " Thomas Brooke, 
 
 " Luther Itico, A. M. 
 
 " Robert B. Scmple, 
 
 " Jacob Grigg, 
 
 " James A. Ranaldson, 
 
 " Richard Furman, D. D. 
 
 Hon. Matthias B. Talhnadge, 
 
 Rev. W. B. Juhnson, 
 
 State of Massachusetts. 
 State of Rhode Island. 
 
 State of New York. 
 
 State of New Jersey. 
 
 State of Pennsylvania. 
 
 State of Delaware. 
 State of Maryland. 
 District of Columbia. 
 State of Virginia. 
 State of North Carolina. 
 State of South Carolina. 
 State of Georgia. 
 
CONSTITUTION OF THE GENERAL CONVENTION. 19 
 
 The meeting was organized by the choice of Rev. Dr. Fur- 
 man of South Carolina, as President, and Rev. Dr. Baldwin 
 of Massachusetts, as Secretary, and the appointment of a com- 
 mittee, consisting of Rev. Drs. Furman and Baldwin, and Rev. 
 Messrs. Gano, Temple and White, to draft a constitution which 
 should give definite character and aims to the body. The fol- 
 lowing is the Constitution as it was finally adopted, after being 
 fully discussed and amended article by article, by the unani- 
 mous vote of the Convention : 
 
 We, tlie delegates from Missionary SocietieSj^ and ot her religious bodiesLpf- 
 the Baptist deno mination, in various parts of the United States, met in C(yi- 
 vention, in the City of Pllil^idelphia, for the puv2ose^of carr^'ing into effect tlje 
 benevolentjiitentions of our constituents_^ by organizing apian for _elicitiag, 
 combining, and directing the energies of the whole denoniinatlon in one sacked 
 effort for sending the glad tidings of Salvation to the heathen, and to nations 
 destittffe'or^u re'Gospel l ight, do agkee to the following rules as fundamen- 
 tal principles, viz : ' ^ 
 
 I. That this body shall be styled "The General Missionary Conven- 
 tion OF the Baptist Denomination in the United States of Amer- 
 ica FOR Foreign JIissions." 
 
 II. That a Triennial Convention shall, hereafter, be held, consisting of 
 Delegates, not exceeding two in number, from each of the several Missionary 
 Societies, and other religious bodies of the Baptist Denomination, now exist- 
 ing, or which may hei-eafter be formed in the United States, and which shall 
 each regularly contribute to the general Missionary Fund, a sum amounting 
 at least to one hundred dollars per annum. 
 
 III. That for the necessary transaction and despatch of business, during 
 the recess of the said Convention, there shall be a Board of twenty-one Com- 
 missioners, who shall be members of the said Societies, Churches, or other 
 religious bodies aforesaid, triennially appointed by the said Convention, by 
 ballot, to be called the " Baptist Board of Foreign Jlissions for the United 
 States :" seven of whom shall be a quorum for the transaction of all business ; 
 and which Board shall continue in office until successors be duly appointed ; 
 and shall have power to make and adopt by-laws for the government of the 
 said Board, and for the furtherance of the general objects of the Institution. 
 
 IV. That it shall be the duty of this Board to employ missionaries, and, if 
 necessary, to take measures for the improvement of their qualifications ; to 
 fix on the field of their labors, and the compensation to be allowed theifi for 
 their sei-vices; to superintend their conduct, and dismiss them, should their 
 services be disapproved ; to publish accounts, from time to time, of the Board's 
 transactions, and an annual address to the public; to call a special meeting 
 of the Convention on any extraordinary occasion, and, in general, to conduct 
 the executive part of the missionary concern. 
 
 V. That such persons only, as are in full communion with some regular 
 
to MISSIONS IN BURMAU. 
 
 church of our denomination, and who furnish satisfactorj' evidence of genu- 
 ine piety, good talents, and fervent zeal for the Kedeemer's cause, are to be 
 employed as missionaries. 
 
 VI. That the Board shall choose, by ballot, one President, two Vice-Pres- 
 ident*, a Treasurer, a C'onesponding, and a Recording Secretary. 
 
 VII. That the President, or in case of his absence or dis.abilitj', the 
 eenior Vice-President present, shall preside in all meetings of the Board, and 
 when application shall be made in writing, by any two of its members, shall 
 call a special meeting of the Board, giving due notice thereof. 
 
 VIII. That the Treasurer shall receive and faithfully account for all the 
 monies paid into the treasury, keep a regular account of receipts and disburse- 
 ments, make a report thereof to the said Convention, whenever it shall be in ses- 
 sion, and to the Board of Missions annually, and as often as by them required. 
 He shall also, before he enters on the duties of his office, give competent se- 
 curity, to be approved by the Board, for the stock and funds that may be 
 committed to his care. 
 
 I.\. That the Corresponding Secretary shall maintain intercourse by letter 
 with such individuals, societies, or public bodies, as the interests of the in- 
 stitution may require. Copies of all communications made by the particular 
 d^^Kion of the Convention or Board, shall be by him handed to the Eecord- 
 in^^ccretary, for record and safe keeping. 
 
 X. That the Recording Secretary shall, ex officio, be the Secretary of the 
 Convention, indcss some other be by them apjwinted in his stead. He 
 shall attend all the meetings of the Board, and keep a fair record of all their 
 proceedings, and of the transactions of the Convention. 
 
 XI. That in case of the death, resignation, or disability of any of its offi- 
 cers, or members, the Board shall have power to fill such vacancy. 
 
 XII. That the said Convention shall have power, and in the interval of 
 their meeting, the Board of Commissioners, on the recommendation of any one 
 of the constituent bodies belonging to the Convention, shall also have power, 
 to elect honorary members of piet}' and disting\iished liberality, who, on their 
 election, shall be entitled to a seat, and to take part in the debates of the 
 Convention: but it shall be understood that tlie right of voting shall be con- 
 fineil to the delegates. 
 
 XIII. That in ca.se any of the constituent bodies shall be unable to send 
 representatives to the said Convention, they shall bo permitted to vote by 
 proxy, which pro.xy shall be appointed by writing. ■' 
 
 XIV. That any alterations, which experience may dictate from time to 
 time, may be made in these articles, at the regular meeting of the Convention, 
 by two thirds of the membei-s present. 
 
 The Convenlion having thus completed its organization, pro- 
 ceeded to its only remaining work, — the election of a Board of 
 Managers, who should be charged with the executive labors 
 and trusts of the institution, during the three years which .should 
 elapse before the convention would meet again. Thus ter- 
 
MODIFICATIONS OF THE CONSTITUTION. 21 
 
 minated the first general meeting of American Baptists for 
 the purpose of promoting missions among the heathen. It 
 formed a new era in their history, and produced results of 
 the most beneficial character. Not only was a new missionary 
 organization added to the institutions of national philanthropy, 
 but a new efficiency and energy were created in a large and 
 growing body of Christians whose churches had hitherto been 
 widely separated, and whose ministers, comparatively few in 
 number, had hitherto wanted the confidence and the enter- 
 prise which generous union always imparts to the spirit of phi- 
 lanthropic men.* 
 
 The constitution of the new society was framed with but lit- 
 tle exjjerience, and almost without the aid of models ; yet it 
 was perhaps well suited to the condition and spirit of the de- 
 nomination, as it then was, in this country. It originally con- 
 tained provisions only for the support of Foreign Missions ; but 
 at subsequent meetings it was modified in several important 
 particulars, and made to include both Domestic Missions, 
 and the establishment of a " Classical and Theological Semi- 
 nary " for the education of young men, especially for the gospel 
 ministry. The introduction of this latter object into the organ- 
 ization of the convention had its origin in the deep sense of 
 the importance of a well-educated ministry, which at that time 
 pervaded the minds of the fathers and the leading men of the 
 denomination. This provision of the constitution gave rise to 
 the establishment of the Columbian College at Washington, D. C. 
 an institution which was founded and long managed by the Tri- 
 ennial Convention. In 1826 the constitution was again changed, 
 so as to exclude from its objects both the care of the college, 
 and of Domestic Missions. Some other important changes were 
 also made at different periods, but with these exceptions, the 
 Constitution, as originally adopted in 1814, continued to be the 
 fundamental law of the Convention, till May, 1846, when that 
 body was merged in the American Baptist INIissionary Union. 
 
 * Of this Board, Eev. William Staughton, D. D. was appointed Correspond- 
 ing Secretary, and the seat of its business affairs was fixed at Philadelphia. 
 Mr. John Cauldwell of New York was appointed Treasurer. 
 
88 MISSIONS IK BURMAH. 
 
 Immt'diately on the adjournraent of the Convention at Phila- 
 delphia in 1814, the Board of Managers was organized, and its 
 members entered upon the duties wliich had been assigned to 
 tbeni. Their first woik was formally to a])point lie v. Adoni- 
 ram Judson as their missionary, and to make provision for the 
 support of himself and his family. They also appointed Rev. 
 Lulher Riee to the same offiee, but directed that he should con- 
 tinue, for the i)resent, in the United States, in order to awaken 
 ,iu the public mind throughout the country, a livelier interest in 
 missions, and " to assist in originating societies or institutions 
 for carrying the missionary design into execution." 
 
 Mr. Rice had been already engaged in this work, for nearly 
 a year. He had traversed the Union, and mingled freely 
 with the people alike of his own and of other denominations ; 
 he had partaken of their hosi)italities, and addressed to hundreds 
 of congregations the rapt predictions of the prophets, and the 
 thrilling exhortations of the apostles, concerning the extension 
 and the ultimate triumphs of the Redeemer's kingdom among 
 men. He had himself stood amidst the temples of heathenism, 
 and had witnessed their cruel abominations ; and as, with his 
 ardent imagination, he drew the life-like pictures of those be- 
 nighted lands, multitudes would hang upon his lips, and follow 
 his footsteps with an enihusiasm that had seldom been known 
 since the diiys of the itinerant eloquence of Wliitlleld. lie 
 had organized twenty-five new missionary societies, besides di- 
 recting to Foreign Missions the efforts and contributions of 
 many which had existed before, and had been enabled to create 
 an interest in the cause such as all other agencies combined 
 had failed to produce. 
 
 It was in circumstances like these, and at a time when ardent 
 and gifted minds were few, that Mr. Riee was invited to remain 
 at home, and assume, to a considerable extent, the management 
 of the new institution for Foreign Missions, instead of going, 
 according to his original design and appointment, as a pioneer 
 in their cause. He had every quality essential to the discharge 
 of a great executive office, excepting discretion alone, — that 
 one without wliich knowledge and piety, and zeal the most 
 
FINANCIAL BASIS OF THE MISSION. 28 
 
 disinterested, are clearly unavailing. The inextricable confu- 
 sion in which his affairs were at length involved, proved so se- 
 rious an embarrassment to all the interests of the Convention, 
 as at last, in some degree, to cast a shade over his distinguish- 
 ed services, and almost to eclipse the singular disinterestedness 
 which shone so brightly through all his character. Yet, not- 
 withstanding his imperfections and errors — and these had their 
 origin in a too ardent and unrestrained imagination, — his 
 name deserves to be enrolled among the ablest and most devot- 
 ed of the founders of our American Missions, for he accomplish- 
 ed a work which no one of his contemporaries could have pos- 
 sibly achieved. 
 
 From the examinations of a committee who had been ap- 
 pointed to inquire into the number, state, and prospects of the 
 Baptist Foreign Mission Societies which had been formed in 
 the diifcrent States of the Union, it appeared that they had al- 
 ready paid into the treasury the sum of four thousand dollars, 
 and that, according to the best estimates which could be made, 
 the sum of five thousand eight hundred and fifty dollars might 
 safely be relied on as the annual income wliich they would fur- 
 nish for the support of the missions of the Board. Under 
 such circumstances, and with such resources, were commenced 
 the missions of the American Baptists. The beginnings were 
 indeed humble, and but little in proportion either to the num- 
 ber of our churches or their real ability. The country was at 
 that time, it is true, plunged in a war with England, and its 
 general prosperity was suflFering a sad reverse. In addition to 
 this, it must also be remembered, that the era of public charity 
 had not yet commenced, and that the people of every class 
 throughout the land had not then formed the habit of making 
 pecuniary sacrifices in obedience to the requirements of duty, 
 or the promptings of benevolence. It w^as therefore deemed 
 a matter of special congratulation and thankfulness, that even 
 these inconsiderable funds could be raised for the support of a 
 species of philanthropy, whose subjects were the inhabitants 
 of a distant continent, and whose claims could be addressed to 
 the s}Tnpathies only of truly Christian minds. 
 
24 MISSIONS IN UUK.MAII. 
 
 CHAPTER IV. 
 
 Labors of Mr. Judson at Kangoon. — Study of the Language. — Burmah : 
 its People: Governinent : IJeligion. — Arrival of Rev. Mr. Hough with n 
 Printing Press. — Translation of the Scriptui'os commenced. — Books print- 
 ed. — First Bunnan Inquirer. 
 
 It was not till the oth of September, 1815, that the packet 
 contiiining the intelligence of the formation of the Baptist Mis- 
 eionary Convention, with an account of its proceedings, reached 
 Mr. Judson at Rangoon. He had been residing there more 
 than two years, diligently engaged in the study of the 
 language, and in ob.serving the condition of the country and 
 the character of the people. During this period Mrs. Judson 
 had suffered from alarming sickness, and was now absent at 
 Madras for the recovery of her health. In this solitary condi- 
 tion, tluis separated from the only person on Avhom he could 
 rely for sympathy and society, we may imagine how welcome 
 were the tidings, which now came to him, of the organization 
 of the Convention, and the awakening of a missionary spirit 
 so widely among the churches. lie contemplated these results 
 with a delight such as no other events could have awakerted, and 
 recorded them in his journal with pious gratitude, as new proofs 
 of God's merciful designs for the benighted heathen. 
 
 The mission in Burmah might now be considered as fairly 
 started, and placed on a basis that promised to secure its per- 
 manency, and, with the favor of Heaven, its ultimate success. 
 The difficulties and obstacles, however, that lay before the mis- 
 sionary were such as might have dismayed any but the most 
 resolute faith, and the most indomitable perseverance. The 
 language was one which presented many difficulties, especially 
 to a person unaccustomed to the dialects of the East, and obliged 
 to commence its acquisition only with the most imperfect aids ; 
 and, though possessed of unusual aptitude for this species of study, 
 
THE BUUMAN EMPIRE. 27 
 
 and aided by a Burman teacher of considerable learning and assi- 
 duity, he yet found liimself advancing but slowly in its acquisi- 
 tion. Some idea may be formed of the extreme difficulty he 
 encountered in mastering this language from the following ac- 
 count, written after he had been engaged in its study more than 
 two years and a half: — " I just now begin to see my way for- 
 ward in this language, and hope that two or three years more 
 will make it somewhat familiar ; but I have met with diificulties 
 that I had no idea of before I entered on the work. For an Eu- 
 ropean or American to acquire a living oriental language, root 
 and branch, and make it his own, is quite a different thing from 
 his acquiring a cognate language of the West, or any of the 
 dead languages, as they are studied in the schools. One cir- 
 cumstance may serve to illustrate this. I once had occasion to 
 devote a few months to the study of the French. I have now 
 been engaged two years and a half in the Burman. But if I 
 were to choose between a Burman and a French book, to be 
 examined in without previous study, I should, without the least 
 hesitation, choose the French." 
 
 The condition of the Burman empire, its people, and its in- 
 stitutions both civil and religious, have been often fully de- 
 scribed ;* yet a brief notice of them seems necessary in a narra- 
 tive of the hinderances and encouragements which the missiona- 
 ries have experienced in their attempts to introduce Christianity 
 iiito this ancient home of despotism and superstition. 
 
 The country of Burmah is that part of India beyond the Gan- 
 ges, lying between Hindostan on the west and China on the 
 east. It formerly included the ancient kingdoms of Ava, Cas- 
 say, Arracan, Pegu, and Tenasserim, together with the territory 
 of the Shyans ; but at the close of the war in 1826 Arracan and 
 Tenasserim were ceded to the English, and a large part of Cas- 
 say became independent. The imperial dominions were thus 
 
 * See Mrs. Judsou's History of the Burman Mission, Crawfurd's Embassy to 
 Ava, and JIalcom's Travels. Upon these I rely for the accui'acy of the views 
 here presented. 
 
28 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 reduced to two thirds of their former extent, and now embrace 
 Ava, Pegu, a small part of Cassay, and nearly the whole of 
 the Shyan country. The population of the original empire has 
 been exceedingly variously estimated; some travellers having 
 placed it as high as 30,000,000, while others have made it not 
 more than 3,000,000. It may, however, be safely put down as 
 not far from 8,000,000 ; but of these, Rev. Dr. Malconi sup- 
 poses that not more than 3,000,000 speak the Barman language 
 — the remainder, comprising the Arracanese, Peguans, Shyans, 
 and Karens, using dialects peculiar to the races to which they 
 belong, and to the provinces in which they live. 
 
 The people arc commonly described as unusually energetic, 
 ingenious, lively, and intelligent, when compared with other 
 Eastern races. In strength and activity, both of body and mind, 
 they are decidedly superior to the Hindoos, who border their ter- 
 ritory on the west, and they are in most respects fully equal to 
 the Chinese, who occupy the country nearest them on the east. 
 They are not fierce or revengeful, and in their domestic rela- 
 tions they are said to be affectionate and faithful ; yet their char- 
 acter is marked by distrust, deception, and low cunning, — vices 
 which a bad government and a false religion invariably engen- 
 der in the minds of a people. Veracity is strictly enjoined in 
 their moral code, but it is seldom practiced where there is the 
 slightest temptation to depart from it, and a Burman's word is 
 never to be relied upon unless he is placed under oath, when he 
 seldom fails to speak the truth. Caste does not prevail among 
 them, as among the Hindoos, and, as rank is not hereditary, the 
 distinctions of social life are less marked than in most other coun- 
 tries, whether of Asia or of P^urope. In the inferior rank which 
 they assign to woman, and in the reckless manner in which they 
 trifle with her rights and her happiness, they, however, present 
 one feature which always indicates a low stage of civilization. 
 The education of women is entirely neglected, and the little in- 
 tellectual culture there is in the country is confined to the men, 
 who are generally proud and self-confident in all ranks of life, 
 and disposed to think themselves superior to the rest of mankind. 
 
BUDDHISM. 29 
 
 The government is an imperial despotism of the most unquali- 
 fied character. The monarch is sole and absolute proprietor of 
 the life and the possessions of his subjects, and his word is irre- 
 sistible and irrevocable law. In the imperial edicts his name is 
 associated with the loftiest and most imposing titles, and he 
 styles himself, or is styled by his courtiers, "Lord of the land 
 and the sea," and " Master of life and of death." Four minis- 
 ters of state, called Atwenwoons, constitute his private council, 
 and constantly surround his person ; and four or six others, 
 called Woongyees, are the heads of the several departments of 
 his government, and the only medium of communication between 
 him and his people ; they also constitute the supreme court of 
 the empire. An oriental despotism knows no legislative assem- 
 bly ; the monarch is alike the maker and the executor of the 
 law, and the courts are but the promulgators and interpreters of 
 his will. The imperial domain is divided into distincts, each 
 of which is governed by a viceroy with a subordinate court, the 
 presiding officer of which is called the Yahwoon ; but the char- 
 acter of the chief who sits upon the throne is impressed upon all 
 who bear the royal commission, and the stern decree which goes 
 forth from the palace at the capital, is transmitted by the 
 Woongyees through ministers of every grade, until it is executed 
 upon millions of subjects in every part of the empire. 
 
 The religion of the Burmans is Buddhism, one of the most 
 ancient and wide-spread superstitions now existing on the earth, 
 and one which, in its various branches, holds beneath its gloomy 
 sway the minds of nearly half the human race. In Burmah, it 
 arrays itself in a form imposing to the imagination, and stimulat- 
 ing to the hopes and fears of men, while it exercises over the 
 mind the power derived from immemorial existence, and from 
 the traditions and associations of a hundred generations. Buddh 
 is the general name for divinity, but the religion to which 
 it lends its name is a system of absolute atheism. It teaches 
 that there has been a succession of Buddhs, or incarnations of 
 divinity, though with long intervals between them, who, through 
 various transmigrations, have attained the highest merit of every 
 4* 
 
30 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 kind in previous states of existence. According to the legends 
 contained in the sacred books, the last Buddh was Gaudama, 
 who was born in the seventh century before Christ, became 
 Buddh wlien lliirty-five years of age, and continued so forty-five 
 years, after wliich he passed into the state of Nighan, which by 
 some is understood to mean quiescence, or eternal repose, and 
 by others, absolute annihilation. The next Buddh is to appear 
 in about ten thousand years from the departure of Gaudama, 
 and, though the precise time of his appearance is not fixed, 
 yet his stature and dimensions, and the outlines of his person, 
 are all fully described in the sacred writings. In the long in- 
 tervals between the departure and appearance of the Buddhs, 
 there is in reality no living God, and this system thus presents 
 to tlie faith of its followers no conception of an eternal being, or 
 a great First Cause, existing before the worlds were made, and 
 destined to exist when the worlds shall cease to be. It involves 
 innumerable contradictions and childish absurdities ; yet it is 
 riveted, with all the tenacity of an oriental faith, upon the minds 
 of hundreds of millions of immortal beings. 
 
 The principal objects of worship among the Burraans are im- 
 ages of Gaudama, which are manufactured of different sizes in 
 great numbers, and for which the demand is so great that marble, 
 the principal material of which they are made, is not allowed to be 
 used for other purposes. These images are kept in private 
 houses, or set up in the zayats or public halls of every village, 
 and attached to the pagodas or temples which are erected in 
 countless numbers in all parts of the empire. These structures 
 vary in size and architectural proportions and tvppearance, but 
 are for tlie most part solid masses of masonry, closed on every 
 side, with their small interior space filled with sacred treasures, 
 relics and offerings consecrated to the divinity. With their 
 lofty spires or pointed minarets standing against tlie sky, they 
 constitute the most prominent feature of every landscape ; they 
 tower far above the dwellings of every city, and rise from every 
 bluff and hill in all the inhabited parts of the country. Many of 
 them are beautifully decorated and covered with gilt " from turret 
 
BUDDHISM. 31 
 
 to foundation stone," and, when seen at a distance, they often pre- 
 sent an ai)pearance of imposing magnificence. On some of the 
 pagodas are suspended small bells at different points, with fans 
 or sheets of iron attached to their tongues, so that, when moved 
 by a gentle breeze, they give forth a pleasant chime, and seem 
 to fill the air with mysterious music. Both temples and im- 
 ages are regarded with great respect by the people, though 
 neither are formally consecrated to the purposes of worship. 
 
 The priesthood is a very large and regularly organized body, 
 and its members are initiated into the order with peculiar cere- 
 monies. The rules regulating the lives and conduct of the 
 priests are numerous and exact, though they are but imperfectly 
 obeyed. The priests conduct no religious service at the zayats 
 or pagodas, and perform no rites of worship for the people. 
 Bound to celibacy, they live together in kyoungs or monasteries, 
 where they often occupy themselves in the gratuitous instruc- 
 tion of such male children as are sent to them for the purpose. 
 They wear a peculiar dress of yellow cloth, and are supported 
 by contributions of rice and other articles of food, which they 
 receive, in their daily rounds, from the people. They attend 
 funerals, and frequently preach when requested and paid for 
 the service ; but their office is almost entirely a sinecure ; though, 
 with all their indolence and indifference, they undoubtedly exert 
 a powerful influence over the minds of the people, and render 
 them far less accessible, than they would otherwise be, to the 
 truths of the gospel as they are proclaimed by the missionaries. 
 
 Though this religion imposes a multitude of ceremonies and 
 superstitious observances, it is remarkable for its entire want of 
 sympathy with any of the interests or the sufferings of human- 
 ity. It makes the attainment of merit the great end of life, but 
 this merit consists in any thing rather than the charities and 
 amenities which belong to man's higher nature ; hence the in- 
 struction of the ignorant, the relief of the poor, the consolation 
 of the afflicted and the suffering, are not among the duties it en- 
 joins. Its moral code, however, sets forth the sins which are to be 
 avoided in five leadinor commandments : — 1. Thou shalt not kill ; 
 
82 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 2. Thou sbalt not steal ; 3. Thou shalt not commit adultery ; 
 4. Thou slialt not lie ; 5. Thou shalt not drink any intoxicating 
 liquor. These prohibitions, so far as they extend, are sufficient 
 of themselves to exalt Buddhism far above many other false re- 
 ligions of the East ; but it contains no positive precepts that are 
 fitted to raise and purify the nature of man. Its commands 
 and its prohibitions are alike designed for selfish advantage ; they 
 refer the doubting conscience to no sanctions of a superior being, 
 and point the soul oppressed with sin to no ideals of excellence 
 and holiness ; they present " nothing as the ultimate object of ac- 
 tion but self; and nothing for man's highest and holiest ambition, 
 but annihilation." 
 
 So soon as Mr. Judson had acquired a sufficient mastery of 
 the language to be able to write it with tolerable accuracy, he 
 prepared a tract on the nature of the Cliristian religion, con- 
 taining an abstract of its leading doctrines. This was his first 
 public labor ; and, undertaken as it was when his constitution 
 was enfeebled by years of laborious confinement to his perplex- 
 ing studies, it gave rise to a disease of the nervous system, 
 which attacked his eyes and head so violently, that he became 
 unable either to study or even to hear reading in English. 
 He was on the eve of sailing to Bengal for the benefit of his 
 health, when he received the welcome tidings that Mr. and Mrs. 
 Hough and Mrs. White, a new company of missionaries from 
 America, had arrived at Calcutta, and would soon join the mis- 
 sion at Rangoon. This most gratifying intelligence decided him 
 at first to delay his intended voyage, and at length to abandon it 
 altogether. 
 
 Rev. George H. Hough, Mrs. Phebe M. Hough, and Mrs. 
 Charlotte White, had been appointed by the Board, mission- 
 aries to Burmah in the summer of 1815. Mr. Hough had been 
 bred a printer, and had worked at the trade in the United States. 
 They sailed from Philadelphia in the following December, and 
 arrived at Calculfa in April, 1816. Here they were delayed for 
 several montlis, during which time Mrs. White was married to 
 Rev. Mr. Rowe, of the English Baptist Mission at Digah, in 
 
TRANSLATION OP THE SCRIPTURES. 33 
 
 Hindostan. On the 15th of October, 1816, Mr. and Mrs. Hough 
 arrived at Rangoon, having ah^eady sent before them a printing 
 press and a font of Burman types, which had been presented to 
 the mission by their English brethren at Serampore. Here 
 they were welcomed by Mr. and Mrs. Judson with more than 
 common delight, both as fellow laborers in carrying forward tlie 
 mission, and as messengers from the distant but unforgotten 
 land of their birth and their affections. They had been exiled 
 for three years from civilized society, dwelling amid the rude 
 barbarities of the heathen ; and now, to receive to their secluded 
 home, intelligent associates, and Christian countrymen and 
 friends, was a source of joy and thankfulness, such as can be 
 fully appreciated only by those who have been placed in similar 
 circumstances. Mr. Judson's health was soon reestablished, 
 and he set himself with renewed vigor about preparing a gram- 
 mar, to aid the newly-arrived missionaries in the acquisition of 
 the difficult Burman tongue. 
 
 From the commencement of the mission, the Burmans, when- 
 ever the new teachers were spoken of, had been accustomed to 
 inquire for the sacred books of their religion. In order to meet 
 this natural demand of a shrewd and sagacious people, it was de- 
 cided by the missionaries that portions of the Scriptures and brief 
 accounts of Christianity should be printed and put in circulation 
 as speedily as possible. To the tract entitled ' Summary of 
 Christian Doctrines,' which Mr. Judson had already prepared, 
 he now added a Catechism, and immediately commenced the 
 translation of the Gospel of Matthew, in order that the minds of 
 the people might be prepared for the reception of the truth 
 when it should be publicly preached to them. The tracts were 
 immediately printed, the Summary in an edition of a thousand 
 copies, and the Catechism in an edition of three thousand copies, 
 and the Gospel of Matthew was published soon after. 
 
 Four years had now elapsed since Mr. and Mrs. Judson first 
 established themselves at Rangoon. In all this time, though no 
 one had been converted to the Christian faith, yet a great change 
 had gradually taken place in the circumstances and prospects of 
 
d4 UISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 the mission. Its efficiency had been greatly increased by the 
 arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Ilougb, and the donation of the printing 
 press. A church had been organized at Rangoon by the mis- 
 sionaries, and though they had as yet made no attempts publicly 
 to preach the gospel, their character and objects had become well 
 known by their conversations with the people, and by the tracts 
 which they had printed and circulated, copies of which had pen- 
 etrated the interior of the empire. In these circumstances, it 
 seemed as if a new era was about to dawn on the progress of the 
 mission, and as if the merciful Providence, which had hitherto 
 watched over the lives of the missionaries, was about to bestow 
 upon them still more encouraging proofs of its favor. Nor 
 were these indications destined to be wholly deceptive. In the 
 meetings which Mrs. Judson was accustomed to hold for the 
 religious instruction of the Burman women, much serious inter- 
 est was occasionally evinced in the truths of the new religion, 
 and the little circle would often leave the eloquent and gifted 
 teacher with a sense of the insufficiency of their own supersti- 
 tious faith deeply impressed upon every mind. 
 , At about the same time, also, Mr. Judson was visited by the 
 first Burman who had ever come to him avowedly in the char- 
 acter and spirit of an inquirer. Others had visited him to gratify 
 an idle curiosity, or to dispute with him concerning the doctrines 
 of Gaudama, but no one before had come to ask "how he 
 might learn the religion of Jesus," or to express a belief in the 
 existence of God. He was evidently a person of rank, and of 
 superior intelligence ; he bore away with him copies of all the 
 books which had been printed, and left the missionaries with 
 hopes of approaching blessings such as never before had been 
 awakened in their minds. 
 
FIItST TRIENNIAL CONVENTION. 35 
 
 CHAPTER V. 
 
 CoxA'EXTiON meets at Philadelphia. — Appointment of Messrs. Colman and 
 Wheeloek. — Mr. Judson sails for Chittaf^ons;. — Troubles of the Mission 
 during his Absence. — His Return. — Mr. Hough embarks for Calcutta. — 
 An-ival of Messrs. Colman and Wheeloek at Rangoon. — Death of iMr. 
 Wheeloek. — Opening of the Zayat. — Baptism of the first Convert. — 
 Jealousy of the Government. — Messrs. Judson and Colman go to Ava to 
 obtain Toleration from the King. 
 
 In May, 1817, the Convention held its first triennial meeting 
 at Philadelphia. Most of the facts and the incidents which we 
 have narrated in the foregoing pages were at this time presented 
 to the meeting in the report of the Board of Managers. The 
 measures hitherto adopted by that body were fidly appi'oved 
 by the Convention ; and several new ones of great importance, 
 the fruit of increased interest and of larger view^s respecting 
 the objects before them, were also recommended as the basis of 
 future action. The constitution was also modified in such a 
 manner as to embrace the domestic missions which might be 
 established in the United States, and also to authorize the estab- 
 lishment of a Classical and Theological Seminary, for the pur- 
 pose of educating pious young men who should be deemed to 
 possess " gifts and graces suited to the gospel ministry." 
 
 At the same meeting communications were read from Messrs. 
 James Colman and Edward W. Wheeloek, offering themselves as 
 missionaries to Burmah. These young men were both residents 
 of Boston, Mr. Wheeloek being a member of the second and 
 Mr. Colman of the third Baptist church in that city. They 
 were found on examination to be possessed of worthy talents 
 and of true Christian philanthropy ; their testimonials were 
 approved by the managers, and they were gladly accepted as 
 missionaries. They embarked in the following November at 
 Boston, amidst many encouraging manifestations of sympathy 
 
86 MISSIONS IN BCRMAII. 
 
 and love both for tliein and the cause in which they were en- 
 gaged. During this session of" the Triennial Convention, the 
 Board of Managers appointed three several committees, one for 
 the Eastern States, one for the Southern, and one for the AVest- 
 ern, to examine such young men in these portions of the coun- 
 try respectively as might offer their services to the Board as 
 missionaries. By the agency of these committees, in different 
 portions of the United States, by the wider diffusion of the 
 American Baptist Magazine, which had now taken the place of 
 the Msissachusetts Magazine, and especially by the pious and 
 devoted observance of the monthly concert of prayer, wliich was 
 formally recommended to tlie churches of the country, the 
 Convention aimed still further to rouse the energy and to enlist 
 the entir6 ability of the growing denomination, in the great 
 work which was now fully before them. At the close of the 
 session the members separated from each other with hopes 
 greatly raised, and with confidence stronger than it had ever 
 been before in their ability to maintain the mission and make 
 it a source of inestimable blessings to the heatlien. They looked 
 forward to the day when they should hear of the happy results 
 of their pious efforts and deliberations, and when distant nations, 
 illuminated with the light of heavenly truth, should bless the 
 Convention for sending the glad tidings of salvation to their 
 benighted shores. 
 
 While these auspicious events were taking place in America, 
 and new indications of missionary interest were })resenting them- 
 selves in all parts of the country, f;ir different omens were 
 preparing for the little band of missionaries at Rangoon, and 
 the flattering prospects which just now lay before them, were 
 soon to be broken by dangers and alarms. 
 
 So long a period had now been devoted to the acquisition of 
 the language by Mr. and Mrs. Judson, and so much had actually 
 been accomplished in conversation with the natives, in the cir- 
 culation of the tracts and the Gospel which Mr. Hough had 
 printed, that it was decided by the missionaries to commence 
 preaching in a more public manner. Yet so many obstacles 
 
AllKEST OF MR. HOUGH. 37 
 
 seemed to stand in the Avay of his going abroad among the Bur- 
 mans in liis capacity of teacher of the new rehgion, that Mr. 
 Judson determined to secure the aid of the Arracanese converts 
 at Chittagong, in a neighboring province, whose people spoke the 
 Burman language. For this purpose, and also for the improve- 
 ment of his health, he embarked for Chittagong, expecting to be ab- 
 sent only for a brief interval, and leaving Mrs. Judson to continue 
 her meetings for the instruction of the Burman women, and Mi\ 
 and Mrs. Hough to prosecute the study of the language. Mr. Jud- 
 son had intended to return at the end of three months with the 
 fellow laborers he hoped to find in Arracan. At the expiration 
 of this period, however, when his return was daily expected, a 
 vessel fi'om Chittagong arrived at Rangoon, bringing the dis- 
 tressing intelligence that neither he nor the vessel in which he 
 had embarked had been heai-d of at that port. Similar tidings 
 were also contained in letters which Mrs. Judson. received from 
 Bengal. 
 
 While the missionaries were in this state of fearful suspense, 
 an incident occui-red which was well calculated to increase the 
 perplexity and dismay in which they were plunged. Mr. 
 Hough, who had continued quietly studying the language at the 
 mission house, was suddenly summoned to appear immediately at 
 the coui't house, and it was rumored among the affrighted do- 
 mestics and neighbors who followed the oiiicers that came for Mr. 
 Hough, that the king had issued a decree for the banishment of all 
 the foreign teachers. It was late in the afternoon when he made 
 ' his appearance before the despotic tribunal that was charged with 
 the execution of the imperial decree, and he was merely requir- 
 ed to give security for his appearance the following morning ; 
 when, as the unfeeling magistrates declared, " if he did not tell all 
 the truth relative to his situation in the country, they would 
 write with his heart's blood." Mr. Hough was detained from 
 day to day on the most flimsy pretences, himself unable to speak 
 the language, and with no one near him who would attempt to 
 explain his situation or vindicate his objects and his conduct. 
 The viceroy whom Mr. and Mrs. Judson had known, had recently 
 5 
 
88 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 been recalled to Ava, and lie who now held the reins of the 
 government was a stranger, and, as his family were not with him, 
 Mrs. Jiidson, according to the etiquette of the court, could not 
 be admitted to his presence. The order which had led to the 
 arrest was found to relate to some Portuguese priests whom the 
 king had banished, and Mr. Hough was at first summoned to give 
 assurance that he was not one of the number, and then detained 
 by the officers in order to extort money for his ransom. He 
 was at length released by order of the viceroy, to whom Mrs. 
 Judson boldly carried the cause and presented a petition which 
 she had caused her teacher to draw up for the purpose. 
 
 The anxiety occasioned by this arrest and its train of petty 
 annoyances, and still more by the protracted and mysterious 
 absence of Mr. Judson, was at this time greatly increased by 
 rumors which reached Rangoon, of an impending war between 
 the English and the Burman governments. There were but 
 few English vessels lying in the river, and the English traders 
 who were in the country were closing their business and pre- 
 paring to hasten away, at any new indications of hostilities that 
 should be presented. The condition of the missionaries was 
 rendered still more distressing by the ravages of the cholera, 
 which now, for the first time, made its appearance in Burmah, 
 and was sending its terrors throughout the em])ire. The poor 
 people of Rangoon fell in hundreds before its frightful progress. 
 The dismal death-drum continually gave forth its warning sound 
 as new names were added to the melancholy list of victims to 
 the desolating malady. In these gloomy circumstances, they 
 saw ship after ship leave the river, bearing away all the for- 
 eigners who were in the province, until at length the only one 
 remaining was on the eve of sailing. Harassed with doubts 
 concerning the uncertain fate of Mr. Judson, and surrounded 
 with perils, they saw before them what appeared the last op- 
 portunity of leaving the country, before the threatened hostili- 
 ties should begin, and they should be exposed to all the merci- 
 less cruelties of bai'barian warfare. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Hough decided to go on board and escape to 
 
AiiUlVAL OF MKbSKS. CULMAN AND WliKlCLOCK. 39 
 
 Bengiil, wliile escape was still in their power, and tliey urged 
 Mrs. Judson to accompany them. She at length reluctantly 
 yielded to their advice, and with a heart burdened with sorrows 
 she embarked with her companions, on the 5tli of July, in the 
 only ship that remained to carry them from the country. The 
 ship, however, was delayed for several days in the river, and 
 was likely to be subjected to still further detention. Mrs. Jud- 
 son, who had gone on board rather in obedience to the entreaties 
 of her associates, and the dictates of prudence, than from the 
 suggestions of that truer instinct which often serves to guide the 
 noblest natures in gi'eat emergencies, now decided to leave 
 the ship and return alone to the mission house, thei'e to await 
 either the return of her husband, or the confirmation of her 
 worst fears respecting his fate. It was a noble exhibition of 
 heroic courage, and gave assurance of all the distinguished 
 qualities which, at a later period and amid dangers still more 
 appalling, shone with unfailing brightness around the char- 
 acter of this remarkable woman. The event justified her de- 
 termination ; and, within a week after her decision w'as taken, 
 Mr. Judson arrived at Rangoon, having been driven from place 
 to place by contrary winds, and having entii'ely failed of the 
 object for which he undertook the voyage. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Hough, however, after long delays, again embarked and pro- 
 ceeded to Bengal, taking with them the press and all the im- 
 plements of the printing house. Their removal was subse- 
 quently productive of many embarrassments to the mission, and 
 seems never to have been fully justified either by Mr. Judson 
 or by the Board of Managers in America. 
 
 In this broken and well-nigh ruined- state of the mission, 
 when its members were about to be separated from each other, 
 and its prospects were darkened with clouds, Mr. and Mrs. Jud- 
 son were cheered and encouraged by the arrival of Messrs. 
 Colman and Wheelock and their wives, who in the year pre- 
 ceding had been appointed by the Board, missionaries to Bur- 
 mah. They arrived at Rangoon in September, 1818, after 
 having been detained several months at Calcutta, in waiting for 
 
40 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 a passage. They were both young, the former heing at the 
 age of twenty years, and the hitter of twenty-three — of suitable 
 education aiul approved piety and zeal ; and their arrival was 
 hailed as the assurance of new prosperity id the doomed 
 The hopes, however, which were thus excited, were destined 
 soon to be disappointed, for they had scarcely arrived at the 
 post to which they were destined, when it became evident 
 that the health and constitution of neither would be able 
 to endure the assiduous study and toil which belong to the life 
 of a missionary in the East, and they soon began to give une- 
 quivocal indications that a fatal disease Avas already preying 
 upon their frames. At the end of a year, before he had ac- 
 quired the language of the country, Mr. Wheelock embarked 
 for Bengal, in the last stages of consumption, with no other 
 prospect before him than that of speedy death. While on 
 the i)assage, he was seized with a violent fever, accompanied 
 with delirium, and in one of its paroxysms he threw himself from 
 the window of his cabin into the sea, and was drowned. Mr. 
 Colman, though oppressed with feeble health, still remained 
 witli Mr. Judson at Rangoon, determined to sliare with him the 
 changeful and uncertain fortunes of the mission, to whatever re- 
 sults it might please Heaven to conduct them. 
 
 At the period at which these missionaries arrived at the 
 place of their destination, the mission had been established near- 
 ly five years. Amidst many difficulties, its founders had ac- 
 quired the language of the country, and by means of conversa- 
 tion with the people around them, and the circulation of printed 
 tracts and the Gospel of Matthew, they had made their objects 
 and character as teachers of religion familiarly known far be- 
 yond the limits of Rangoon. Hitherto, however, the labors of 
 the missionaries had been comparatively private. A few Bur- 
 mans had been accustomed to visit them at their own dwelling 
 to converse with them, and receive the tracts which they kept 
 for distribution. No place for public worship or religious teach- 
 ings had yet been built, and no public labors had been underta- 
 ken. So numerous was now their little band, in consequence 
 
OPENING OF THE ZAYAT. 41 
 
 of the recent accession, that it was determined immediately to 
 erect a zayat, in some spot less retired than the mission house, 
 that would secure for them the attention of the people. A site 
 was accordingly selected just without the limits of the town, on 
 the great Pagoda road, which derived its name from being lined 
 on either side with places of Burman worship. In April, 1819, 
 the zayat was completed and opened for the sacred jjurpose to 
 which it was dedicated. It was a small, low building, of humble 
 pretensions in comparison with any one of the throng of pago- 
 das by which it was surrounded, yet it was well suited to the 
 purpose for which it was erected, and seemed an appropriate 
 emblem of Christianity standing amidst the magnificent temples 
 of heathenism. 
 
 The opening of the zayat was an event of no common im- 
 portance in the history of the mission, and was regarded by the 
 missionaries with the deepest interest. " Centuries had rolled 
 away, millions of Burmans had been ushered into eternity, and 
 God, the Creator of the universe, had never before seen an al- 
 tar erected for Himself; had never before heard the voice of 
 prayer and praise ascend in the Burman language." This con- 
 sideration gave a sacred grandeur to the humble building, and 
 filled the mind with the liveliest hopes that it would ere long 
 become the scene of new triumphs of Christian truth. Here 
 Mr. Judson, in the jDresence of a small congregation of wonder- 
 ing heathen, commenced the public Avorship of God in the Bur- 
 man language, and soon began to witness those results which 
 were early promised to all those who should faithfully preach 
 the gospel of Christ to their perishing fellow-men. 
 
 It was on the 30th of April, 1819, a few days after the open- 
 ing of the zayat, that Mr. Judson was visited by a man who 
 came to inquire about the new religion with a spirit very dif- 
 ferent from that which he had usually witnessed among the 
 Burmans. His visits were frequently repeated, and he soon 
 began to express sentiments of repentance for his sins and faith 
 in the Saviour of sinners, and to evince those deep and earnest 
 moral feelings which, alike in every land and through all ages, 
 5* 
 
42 MISSIONS IN BDRMAII. 
 
 attend the conversion of a luiniansoul to God. Other instances 
 of serious attention to the teachings of the zayat soon began to 
 present themselves. It was evident that the seed which had 
 been sown was ah-eady springing up, and giving promise of its 
 wonted and unfaihng fruit. Tlic new convert, after being faith- 
 fully examined by the missionaries, was baptized by jMr. Judson 
 in a small pond near the mission house, and was received into 
 the church on the 27th of June, 1819. The name of this ear- 
 liest Burman disciple was Moung Nau. lie became a valua- 
 ble assistant to ]Mr. Judson, and, through all the trials and perils 
 to which the mission was afterwards exposed, he continued a 
 faithful soldier and servant of Jesus Christ unto the end. On the 
 7th of November, in the same year, two others were baptized 
 in like manner, and admitted to membership in the church. 
 It was at sunset that the solemn and signiticant rite was admin- 
 istered, in the waters of the same pond which had before been 
 made sacred by the baptism of Moung Nau. "The sun," says 
 Ml'. Judson, " was not allowed to look upon the humble, timid 
 profession. No wondering crowd crowned the overshadowing 
 hill. No hymn of praise expressed the exultant feelings of joy- 
 ous hearts. Stillness and solemnity pervaded tlie scene. We 
 felt, on the banks of the water, as a little, feeble, solitary band. 
 But, perhaps, some hovering angels took note of the event, with 
 more interest than they witnessed the late coronation ; perhaps 
 Jesus looked down on us, pitied and forgave our weaknesses, 
 and marked us for His own ; perhaps, if we deny Him not, He 
 will acknowledge us another day, more publicly than we ven- 
 ture, at present, to acknowledge Him." 
 
 Among the visiters who had long frequented the zayat to re- 
 ceive the instruction of the missionaries, and to engage in dis- 
 cussion with them concerning the doctrines they taught, was a 
 man of superior education, a teacher of science, and a person 
 of considerable distinction. His name was Moung Sliwa-Gnong. 
 He was a Buddhist, but had received, in former years, some 
 vague ideas of spiritual truth, which were now struggling with 
 the dogmas of Buddhism in which he had been educated. He 
 
MESSRS. JUDSON AND COLMAN EMBARK FOR AVA. 43 
 
 was attracted to the zayat by the fame of the new teachers, and 
 by the reports which had gone abroad respecting their strange 
 doctrines. His frequent visits soon attracted the attention of 
 the priests, or of the officers of the viceroy, who mentioned hira 
 to their master. The viceroy gave no decisive answer, but told 
 them "to inquire furtlier about him." This order was reported 
 to Moung Shwa-Guong, and caused an immediate decline of his 
 interest in religion, and a suspension of his visits at the zayat. 
 Others, also, who had been in the habit of attending the instruc- 
 tions of the missionaries, fell off at the same time, and from the 
 same cause; so that, at the end ofa few weeks, Mr. Judson would 
 sit whole days in the verandah of the zayat, without receiving 
 a single visiter; and that, too, in the pleasant season of autumn, 
 while the road was crowded with passers-by, going to or from 
 the great pagoda to which it led. 
 
 This single incident, though seemingly unimportant in itself, 
 served to assure the missionaries that the least opposition which 
 the government should make might at any time blast all their 
 prospects, and ruin all their plans; and it forced upon them the 
 conclusion that, so soon as their success should become sufficient- 
 ly important to attract particular attention, they would be sub- 
 jected to persecution, and, perhaps, to banishment from the 
 country. They accordingly decided to go without delay to the 
 capital of the empire, and make known their objects to the em- 
 peror himself, and solicit his favor, or at least his toleration for 
 the new religion. If this were granted, they would be able to 
 prosecute their pious work without fear of molestation ; but if 
 it were denied, no future missionary attempts could be under- 
 taken with any hope of success. 
 
 Accordingly, on the 22d of December, 1819, Messrs. Judson 
 and Colman, now the only remaining missionaries at Rangoon, 
 embarked in a small boat of ten oars, to ascend the Irrawaddy, 
 to Amarapura,* at that time the capital of the empire, in order 
 
 * This place ■was subsequently abandoned, and the government established 
 at Ava, a large city seven miles below. The residence of the king, however, 
 is now at Amarapura. 
 
44 MISSIONS IN BURMAU. 
 
 to prostrate thetnselves at the golden feet, as a visit to the emperor 
 was called. They left their families at Rangoon, but took with 
 them the faithful Moung Nau, as an altendaut iu their perilous 
 passage. They were at a loss what to select for the present 
 which custom required that they should offer to the emperor, 
 but at length decided on a copy of the Bible, elegantly bound 
 in six volumes, and covered with gold leaf, and enclosed in a 
 richly ornamented wrapper. For the inferior members of the 
 government, they took pieces of fine cloth and other similar 
 articles, which were suited to the taste of orientals. The capi- 
 tal was three hundred and fifty miles fiom Rangoon, and the 
 banks of the Irrawaddy were infested with robbers, who almost 
 nightly committed depredations on the boats that were passing 
 along the river, and often murdered their passengers. The mis- 
 sionaries, however, were protected from harm by the great Be- 
 ing in whom they trusted, and after a passage of more than thirty 
 dciya they arrived safely at the proud capital of the Burman 
 empire, the seat of the imperious monarch whose favor they 
 had come to propitiate. 
 
INTRODUCTION AT THE BURMAN COURT. 45 
 
 CHAPTER VI. 
 
 Their Introduction at the Bui-man Coiu-t. — Their Petition refused. — They 
 return to Rangoon. — I\Ir. and Mrs. Cohnan go to Chittagong. — Death of 
 Jlr. Cohnan. — Converts at Rangoon. — Mr. and Mrs. Judson visit Calcutta. 
 — Progress of the Mission at Rangoon. 
 
 On the clay following their arrival at the Burman capital, 
 they presented themselves at the house of Mya-day-men, the 
 former viceroy of Rangoon, whom they had known, and whose 
 wife had shown much kindness to Mrs. Judson. He was now 
 attached to the imperial government, in the capacity of woongyee, 
 or one of the puhlic ministers of the state. By him and by 
 his wife they were kindly received, and were promised such aid 
 as they desired in obtaining an audience of the monarch. Mya- 
 day-men commanded one of the officers about him to conduct 
 the missionaries to Moung Zah, one of the atwenwoons, or private 
 ministers of state, — giving at the same time such explanations 
 and orders as Avere necessary to secure the object they had in 
 view. The ceremony of their introduction to the golden face 
 took place on the third day after their arrival. They were first 
 conducted by the oflicer to whose care they had been committed, 
 to Moung Zah, to whom, after they had propitiated him with 
 suitable presents, they made known their real objects in com- 
 ing to the capital, declared themselves to be missionaries or 
 propagators of religion, and expressed a wish to present to the 
 emperor a copy of their sacred books, and a petition for his 
 royal approbation. 
 
 The manner of the minister was kind and familiar, but his 
 words expressed great doubt of their success. They however 
 followed his guidance, for it was announced that the golden foot 
 was about to advance. The day was that on which was cele- 
 brated a recent brilliant victory of the Burman arms over the 
 Cassays, and the emperor was about to inspect the troops 
 
46 MISSIONS IN BURMAU. 
 
 that were paraded in honor of the occasion. They entered a 
 magnificent apartment of tlie royal palace, which looked out 
 upon the extensive grounds on -which the spectacle was to be 
 exliibited. The grandeur of the hall, the height of the dome, 
 and the number of the lofty pillars that supported it, all covered 
 with burnished gold, presented a gorgeous display of oriental 
 magnilicence. Here the missionaries were placed, among the 
 comi)any of oHicers of state who were waiting the appearance 
 of the monarch. As they looked through the hall, when his 
 approach was announced, they soon caught sight of the " sove- 
 reign of land and sea." The scene is well described by the 
 graphic pen of Mr. Judson. " He came forward, unattended, in 
 solitary grandeur, exhibiting the proud gait and majesty of an 
 Eastern monarch. His dress was rich, but not distinctive ; and 
 he carried in his hand the gold-sheathed sword, which seems to 
 have taken the place of the sceptre of ancient times. But it 
 was his high aspect and commanding eye that chiefly riveted 
 our attention. He strided on. Every head, excepting ours, 
 was in the dust. We remained kneeling, our hands folded, our 
 eyes fixed on the monarch. "When he drew near, we caught his 
 attention. He stopped, partly turned towards us, and said — 
 ' Who are these ?' ' Tlie teachers, great king,' I replied. ' What, 
 you speak Burman ? — the priests that I heard of last night ?' 
 
 * When did you arrive ?' ' Are you teachers of religion ?' 
 
 * Are you like the Portuguese priests ?' ' Are you married ?' 
 ' Why do you dress so ?' These and some other similar ques- 
 tions we answered, when he appeared to be pleased with us, 
 and sat down on an elevated seat, his hand resting on the hilt 
 of his sword, and his eyes intently fixed on us. Moung Zah 
 now began to read the petition, and it ran thus : — 
 
 " ' The American teachers i^resent themselves to receive the 
 favor of the excellent king, the sovereign of land and sea. 
 Hearing that, on account of the greatness of the royal power, 
 the royal country was in a quiet and prosperous state, we arrived 
 at the town of Rangoon, within the royal dominions, and having 
 obtained leave of the govci'nor of that town to come up and 
 
THE PETITION REFUSED. 47 
 
 behold the golden face, we have ascended and reached the 
 bottom of the golden feet. In the great country of America, 
 we sustain the character of teachers and explainers of the 
 contents of the sacred Scriptures of our religion. And since it 
 is contained in those Scriptures, that, if we pass to other coun- 
 tries and preach and propagate religion, great good will result, 
 and both those who teach and those who receive the religion, 
 will be freed from future punishment, and enjoy, without decay 
 or death, the eternal felicity of heaven, — we ask that royal 
 permission be given, that we, taking refuge in the royal power, 
 may preach our religion in these dominions, and that those who 
 are pleased with our preaching and wish to listen to and be 
 guided by it, whether foreigners or Burmans, may be exempt 
 from government molestation. We present ourselves to receive 
 the favor of the excellent king, the sovereign of land and sea.' 
 " The emperor heard this petition, and stretched out his 
 hand. Moung Zah crawled forward and presented it. His 
 majesty began at the top and deliberately read it through. In 
 the mean time, I gave Moung Zah an abridged copy of the 
 tract, in which every offensive sentence was corrected, and the 
 whole put into the handsomest style and dress possible. After 
 the emperor had perused the petition, he handed it back without 
 saying a word, and took the tract. Our hearts now rose to God 
 for a display of his grace. ' 0, have mercy on Burmah ! 
 Have mercy on her king !' But alas ! the time was not yet 
 come. He held the tract long enough to read the first two 
 sentences, wlaich assert that there is one eternal God, who is 
 independent of the incidents of mortality, and that besides Him 
 there is no God ; and then, with an air of indifference, perhaps 
 disdain, he dashed it down to the ground ! Moung Zah stooped 
 forward, picked it up and handed it to us. Moung Yo made a 
 slight attempt to save us, by unfolding one of the volumes which 
 composed our present, and displaying its beauty ; but his majesty 
 took no notice of it. Our fate was decided. After a few mo- 
 ments, Moung Zah interpreted his royal master's will, in the 
 following terms : ' In regard to the objects of your petition, 
 
48 MISSIONS IN BURMAn. 
 
 his majesty gives no order. In regard to your sacred books, 
 his majesty has no use for tliem, — take them away.' 
 
 " Sometliing was now said about brother Colman's skill in 
 medicine ; upon which the emperor once more opened his 
 mouth and said : * Let them proceed to the residence of my 
 physician, the Portuguese priest ; let him examine whether 
 they can be useful to me in that line, and report accordingly.* 
 He then rose from his seat, strided to the other end of the hall, 
 and there, after having dashed to the ground the first intelli- 
 gence he had ever received of the Eternal God, his Maker, 
 his Preserver, his Judge, he threw himself down on a cushion, 
 and lay listening to the music, and gazing at the parade spread 
 out before him." 
 
 After a repulse so decisive they were hurried from the palace 
 with but little ceremony. Their rejection was soon known to 
 every sycophant of the court, from the highest minister down 
 to the humblest menial of the palace ; and they passed out of the 
 gates with less difficulty than they entered, and were conducted 
 to the residence of the Portuguese priest, to whom the empei'or 
 had ordered them to be carried. He speedily discovered that 
 they were in possession of no secret art which would secure to 
 the emperor perpetual life or freedom from disease, and he sum- 
 marily dismissed them, without any proposal that they should be 
 attached to the corps of his majesty's medical advisers. On the 
 following day they made some further efforts to accomplish their 
 object, but they were all in vain. The policy of the Burman 
 government was not to be changed so as to admit toleration of 
 any foreign religion, and the missionaries soon discovered that 
 in presenting a petition to that effect they had been guilty of 
 an egregious blunder, an unpardonable offence. With their 
 hopes thus cruelly blighted, and their spirits dejected at the 
 darkened prospects of the mission, they betook themselves to 
 their boat, and made preparations for returning immediately to 
 Rangoon, more deeply impressed than ever before with the 
 conviction that they could expect no aid or countenance for 
 their holy enterprise, save from Heaven alone. 
 
KEXUKN TO RANG OCX. 49 
 
 Their passage down the river was easy and rapid, but the 
 scenery along the banks was shaded with the hues of their own 
 sombre spirits. At Pyee, one of the towns at which they stopped 
 for the night, they met the teaclier Moung Shwa-Gnong, who 
 had come up two hundred and seventy miles from Rangoon to 
 visit a friend who was sick. They narrated to him their adven- 
 tures at the capital, and the peremptory repulse which they had 
 received fi'om the emperor, and made known their views of the 
 danger that would attend any further propagating or professing 
 the religion of Christ. He, however, manifested no such alarm 
 or dismay as they had anticipated ; but, on the contrary, repeat- 
 ed, with a firm voice and with considerable emphasis, the prin- 
 cipal articles of the Christian faith. He told them of the prog- 
 ress he had made in the understanding of Christianity since he 
 saw them last ; that he had endeavored to renounce his own 
 understanding, and trust in the Divine Word ; that he had ceased 
 to worship at the pagodas, though he sometimes visited them 
 with the crowd to avoid persecution. " Now," said he, " you 
 say that I am not a disciple, — what lack I yet ?" To the ques- 
 tions of this speculative teacher they gave such replies as were 
 suited to his state of mind ; and informed him that they would 
 probably leave Rangoon, since, now that the emperor had 
 refused to tolerate Christianity, no Burman would dare to 
 investigate, mucli less to embrace it. To this he replied, with 
 great appearance of interest, " Say not so ; there are some who 
 will investigate, notwithstanding ; and, rather than have you 
 quit Rangoon, I will go to the Mangen teacher and have a pub- 
 lic dispute. I know I can silence him. I know the truth is on 
 my side." 
 
 On the 18th of February, after a passage of twenty days, they 
 arrived at Rangoon. They immediately called together the 
 three disciples, who, with themselves, composed the little Burman 
 church, and disclosed The melancholy result of their visit to the 
 capital, and the injurious influence which they apprehended it 
 would exert upon the future prosecution of the mission. They 
 anticipated that the disciples would be intimidated by these 
 G 
 
50 MISSIONS IN BCKMAH. 
 
 tidings of the emperor's refusal to tolerate Christianity, and im- 
 agined tliat if one out of the three remained firm, it would be as 
 much as they could reasonably expect. But what were their 
 Burprise and delight to find that they all remained unmoved, or 
 rather that their faith and zeal were strengthened and increased, 
 instead of being diminished by the intelligence. It was evident 
 that the new affections which had sprung up in the hearts of 
 these poor children of superstition were no ephemeral plants, 
 but germs of true Christian character which had been nurtured 
 by God's own Spirit. The missionaries had formed the design of 
 immediately abandoning the mission at Rangoon, and leaving 
 the empire for some country, where their objects would be re- 
 gard(?d with more favor by the government, or where the people 
 would be less dependent on the monarch's favor than was the 
 case in Burmah. The district which they had selected was 
 that lying between Bengal .and Arracan, inhabited chiefly by 
 Arracanesc, but under the government of Bengal. This tract of 
 country contains about 1,200,000 of inhabitants, who s[)eak a lan- 
 guage similar to the Burman. Its chief town is Chittagong, 
 where a missionary from Bengal had formerly resided, and bap- 
 tized several converts to the Christian faith. 
 
 No sooner, however, was this design of leaving Rangoon made 
 known by the missionaries to the Burman converts and inquir- 
 ers, than they commenced the most earnest entreaties that the 
 mission might not be abandoned. Two of the converts protested 
 that if the missionaries went away, they would go with them, 
 •while the third, who had a wife and family, declared that, 
 though he could not go with the teachers, yet, if he must be loft 
 alone, he would remain " performing the duties of Jesus Christ's 
 religion ; " no other would he think of. Some of the inquirers 
 expressed the utmost desire that they would not leave them, 
 or at least, that they would stay till there were eight or ten dis- 
 ciples, — for, said they, the religion will spread ; the emperor 
 himself cannot stop it. Such manifestations of interest in the 
 mission, on the part of these simple but earnest-minded disciples 
 and inquirers, could not fail to make the missionaries hesitate 
 
ClIITTAGONG A MISSIONARY STATION. 51 
 
 in the execution of their design to leave Rangoon, and they 
 were induced by the entreaties which were addressed to them 
 from those who had attended their teachings, to reconsider, and 
 at length to modify their plans. It was finally determined that 
 Mr. and Mrs. Judson should remain at Rangoon, but that Mr. 
 and Mi*s. Colraan should remove to Chittagong, and establish a 
 station there, to which the other missionaries and the converts 
 might repair, in case any storm of persecution should drive them 
 from Burmah. In accordance with this arrangement, Mr. and 
 Mrs. Colraan embarked for Bengal in March, 1820, and thence 
 proceeded to Chittagong, where they arrived in the following 
 June. Here, amid the Mahomedans and Buddhists who inhabit 
 the country, they hoped to gather again the scattered converts 
 whom the English missionaries had left, and, beneath such pro- 
 tection as they could receive from the East India Company, to 
 acquire the language, and proclaim the truths of the gospel to 
 the people. 
 
 Immediately on their arrival they erected a dAvelling, and 
 commenced such missionary labors as their acquaintance with 
 the language enabled them to perform, Mr. Colman was soon 
 visited by several of the native converts, and among them, by 
 Keepong, their most influential man and teacher. They were 
 overjoyed at finding a Christian teacher with whom they could 
 converse, and they eagerly solicited Mr. Colman to remain 
 among them and instruct them in the way of life more perfectly ; 
 for both they and their countrymen were in great need of 
 instruction, and their children, whom they would not intrust to 
 Buddhist teachers, were growing up in ignorance of letters and 
 of religion. He accompanied some of the converts to the villages 
 in which they dwelt, and listened to the sermon of their teacher 
 Keepong ; but, though he observed among them many interesting 
 features of Christian character, he was every where pained 
 at perceiving that the doctrines of Christ were mingled with 
 the dogmas of Buddhism, and that not a few of the converts 
 were still clinging to the belief that annihilation was the perfect 
 state to w;hich the gospel was intended to introduce the soul. 
 
52 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 In tlieir petitions, lie avouIJ often hear them pray that they 
 might attain to annihihition, and in their conversations they 
 would speak of it as the highest good which God could confer. 
 For the purpose of being more intimately connected with these 
 poor Arracanese and their countrymen, Mr, Colman decided to 
 remove from Chittagong, where he had received permission of the 
 East India Company to reside, and to take up his abode at some 
 one of the villages of Arracan, on the confines of the Burman 
 empire, where the native converts principally dwelt. He accord- 
 ingly selected Cox's Bazaar, a town of nearly twenty thousand 
 people, but distinguished for the unhealthiness of its climate. 
 He had been settled here but a few months, and was just begin- 
 ning publicly to preach the gospel, when, in the midst of the 
 unhealthy season, he was seized with the jungle fever, and fell 
 a martyr to his zeal, on the 4th of July, 1822. In the death 
 of this ardent and noble-hearted young missionary the Burman 
 Mission sustained a severe loss. It was his aim to reestablish 
 the broken and scattered church of An-acanese which had been 
 formed by the English missionaries with but little acquaint- 
 ance with the language, and but little ability to instruct the 
 natives, and to plant a mission on the confines of the Burman 
 empire, which might also serve as a place of refuge to our 
 missionaries whenever persecution or war should endanger their 
 situation at Eangoon. These generous and important plans 
 were frustrated by his death, and all thought of having an out- 
 station, such as he had designed to form, Avas entirely abandoned. 
 Mrs. Colman returned to Bengal, where she entered into the 
 service of the missions as a teacher of female children. She 
 was subsequently married to the Rev. Amos Sutton, the well- 
 known and justly-esteemed missionary of the English Baptists 
 at Orissa, in Hindostan, where she has prosecuted, for many 
 years, the self-sacrificing labors to which in early youth she 
 dedicated hor life. 
 
 Immediately after the departure of Mr. and INIrs. Colman 
 from Rangoon, I\Ir. and Mrs. Judson, now the solitary occupants 
 of the mission house, had the satisfaction to perceive that the 
 
ACCKSSIONS TO THE CHUUCH AT RAJ^GOON. 53 
 
 little circle of inquirers Avas gradually increasing, and that 
 tlie spirit of those who came to be instructed was becoming 
 more earnest and sincere, while the native Christians themselves 
 were evidently growing in the knowledge and faith of the gospel. 
 They entreated them to abandon the thought of leaving Ran- 
 goon, and seemed to feel assured that Heaven was about to 
 bestow new blessings on their benighted countrymen. In the 
 course of a few months after his return from the unsuccessful 
 mission to the capital of the empire, Mr. Judsou baptized 
 seven additional converts, among whom was the speculative 
 and timid teacher Moung Shwa-Gnong, now thoroughly in- 
 structed in the Cliristian faith, and embracing it with the ful- 
 lest convictions of a discriminating and educated mind. In 
 striking contrast witii this long-inquiring and hesitating convert 
 was another, Moung Shwa-ba, who, though of inferior educa- 
 cation, was yet marked by a fearless decision of character, which 
 led him in a few days to the adoption of the faith which the 
 educated teacher was engaged for many months in preparing to 
 receive. In these new converts, who were now so decided in 
 casting oflF the superstitions of Gaudama, and in receiving the 
 gospel, Mr. Judson recognized the proofs of Heaven's favor 
 to the mission, and the fruits of many years of labor, and of 
 many prayers which Christians in distant dimes had mingled 
 with his own, that God would bestow his blessing upon the 
 Burmans. He was now bound to Rangoon by new ties, the 
 sympathies of Christian hearts, and the warm affections of those 
 who regarded him as their spiritual father and friend, their 
 guide to the kingdom of Heaven. 
 
 When we consider that the refusal of the emperor to tolerate 
 Christianity among his subjects was well known both at Ava 
 and at Rangoon, we may form some conception of the circum- 
 stances in which the little company of Burman Christians were 
 placed, and appreciate the firm trust in God by which they 
 were made willing, in the face of an oriental despotism, to re- 
 nounce the religion of Buddh, and profess the forbidden and 
 proscribed faith of the gospel. The humble church was en- 
 6* 
 
54 BIISSIONS IN BURMAn. 
 
 vironed with innumerable dangers ; for each one of its members 
 had adopted the new religion at the peril of his life. It owed 
 its safety in part, no doubt, to its obscurity and the smallness of 
 its numbers, and perhaps not less to the caution and watchful- 
 ness with which its ordinances were performed and its affairs 
 administered. 
 
 Amidst these encouraging indications of Heaven's favor to 
 the mission, it became evident that the health of Mrs. Judson 
 was seriously undermined by the pernicious influences of the 
 climate. Her strength was already so far reduced by insidious 
 disease as to require immediate attention and medical advice 
 superior to that which Rangoon could afford. She made ar- 
 rangements for embarking without delay for Bengal, and as she 
 ■was now too ill to go alone, as she at first intended, Mr. Judson 
 prepared to accompany her. They took passage on the 19th of 
 July, 1820, for Calcutta, where they arrived on the 8th of August, 
 after a pleasant voyage, during which, however, the health of 
 Mrs. Judson experienced no perceptible benefit. She was soon 
 removed to the purer atmosphere and the more congenial soci- 
 ety of Serampore. Here she was attended by physicians of 
 eminent skill, but for a long time without any favorable change ; 
 until, so important was the presence of Mr. Judson at Rangoon, 
 he was about to leave her with her friends of the English 
 Mission and return alone to the post of his missionary duty. 
 It pleased Heaven, however, soon to open to her the prospect of 
 returning health ; and it being no longer deemed indispensable 
 that she should remain in Bengal, she decided to hasten back 
 with her husband. They arrived at Rangoon on the 5th of 
 January, 1821, after an absence of nearly six months, and were 
 welcomed by the disciples and friends whom they had left, with 
 the warmest and most affectionate greeting. The little flock, 
 though so long deprived of the shepherd's care, and to some 
 extent scattered by the extortions of the petty tyrants of the 
 government by whom they were surrounded, had remained 
 unharmed amidst their foes. Not one had dishonored his pro- 
 fession or proved recreant to the principles which he had em- 
 
PROGRESS OF THE MISSION AT RANGOON. 55 
 
 braced ; and, as Mi-. Judson on the day of liis arrival joined with 
 them in their evening devotion at the mission house, the hearts 
 of all were alike subdued by one common sentiment of gratitude 
 and praise. 
 
 The missionaries were now quietly settled on the spot which 
 they had long since learned to call their home. The instruc- 
 tions of the zayat and the translation of the Scriptures were all 
 resumed, and the mission began again silently to put forth its 
 influence upon the Burmans who came to inquire of Mr. Jud- 
 son concerning the Eternal God whose existence and govern- 
 ment he proclaimed, and the immortal life of the soul which he 
 taught was the great object of religion to secure. In the Avork 
 of translating the Scriptures, he employed the assistance of 
 Moung Shwa-Gnong, and in other parts of his missionary labors 
 he was aided by jNIoung Shwa-ba, both of whom proved them- 
 selves to be most valuable helpers, and furnished a striking 
 illustration of the su^ierior advantage which persons of cultivated 
 intellect always possess over rude and unlettered men. Mya- 
 day-men, the former viceroy of Rangoon, who had befriended 
 Messrs. Judson and Colman in their visit to the cajiital, was 
 now viceroy for the second time, and, beneath his mild and 
 somewhat tolerant government, the complaints which were made 
 against the Christians Avere but little regarded ; three new con- 
 verts were successively added to the church, and the sacred 
 Scriptures were slowly and constantly preparing, to be read in 
 the Burman tongue by the people of the whole empire. 
 
66 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 CHAPTER VII. 
 
 Mrs. Judson's Visit to the United States in 1822. — Her Iliston' of the Mis- 
 sion. — Arrival of Dr. Price at Rangoon. — Messrs. Judson and Price go to 
 
 Ava. Interv'icw with the King. — A Branch of the Mission established at 
 
 Ava. — Arrival of Mrs. Judson and Mr. and Mrs. Wade at Rangoon.— 
 Messrs. Hough and Wade at Rangoon. — JMcssrs. Judson and Price at Ava. — 
 Removal of the Government to Amarupura. 
 
 The mission had gone on thus prosperously for several 
 months after the return of the^missionaries from Bengal, when 
 Mrs. Judson was again afflicted with that distressing malady, 
 the chronic liver complaint, which had never been entirely 
 eradicated from her constitution. All hope of her recovery 
 while she should remain in a tropical climate seemed now to 
 be at an end ; and it was decided that she should take passage 
 to the United States, and try the efficacy of the air and scenery 
 of her native land, and the cheerful sympathies of the friends 
 and kindred from whom she had been so long separated. On 
 the 21st of August, 1821, she embarked for Calcutta, intend- 
 ing to take passage thence directly to this country. The feel- 
 ings with which she parted from those whom she left behind 
 may be well imagined, and they are briefly chronicled in 
 her own eloquent journal. Rangoon had become to her the 
 home of her affections as well as the place of her residence, 
 and as she saw its glittering pagodas fading in the distance, 
 find thought of her own declining health, of the dangers of the 
 voyage, and the uncertainties which still lowered like threat- 
 ening clouds around the prospects of the mission, she might 
 naturally apprehend that she was gazing for the last time on the 
 spot where were garnered up her richest earthly hopes. 
 
 On arriving at Calcutta she found no vessel in which she 
 could embark for America and after considerable delay, in ac- 
 cordance with the desire of her friends, she took a cabin which 
 was gratuitously offered her in a ship bound to England. On 
 
MKS. JUDSON'S visit TO THE UNITED STATES. 57 
 
 arriving at Liverpool, her health, though decidedly improved 
 since leaving llungoon, was yet far from being reestablished. 
 In London she was received into the hospitable family of Mr. 
 Joseph Butterworth, a member of the Methodist persuasion, 
 and a gentleman of high public standing and of the greatest 
 excellence of character, where she made the acquaintance of 
 several of the distinguished philanthropists and statesmen of the 
 day. In the agreeable Christian society to which she was thus 
 introduced, and in travelling to Scotland, and visiting the min- 
 eral springs at Cheltenliam, Mrs. Judson spent several months 
 in England, every where vindicating the character and objects 
 of the Christian missionary, and commending them to the re- 
 spect and admiration of mankind. 
 
 In August, 1822, she took leave of her British friends, to 
 whom she had become warmly endeared, and embarked on 
 board the ship Amity for New York, where she arrived on 
 the 25th of the following September. The visit of Mrs. Jud- 
 son to the United States forms an epoch of no inconsiderable 
 importance in the progress of interest in missions, among the 
 churches of various denominations in this country. She visit- 
 ed several of the leading cities of the Union ; met a large num- 
 ber of associations of ladies ; attended the session of the Tri- 
 ennial Convention at Washington ; and, in a multitude of social 
 circles, alike in the South and the North, recited the thrilling 
 narrative of what she had seen and experienced during the 
 eventful years in which she had dwelt in a heathen land. But 
 relaxation and travelling for health, and interviews with reli- 
 gious friends, were not her only occupation. In her retirement, 
 in addition to maintaining an extensive correspondence, she 
 found time to prepare the history of the mission in Burmah, 
 which was published in her name, in a series of letters address- 
 ed to Mr. Butterworth, the gentleman beneath whose roof she 
 had been a guest during her residence in England. These rec- 
 ords, which were principally compiled from documents which 
 had been published before, contained the first continuous ac- 
 count of the Burman Mission ever given to the public. The 
 
58 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 work was widely read both in England and America, and re- 
 ceived the favorable notice of several of the leading organs of 
 public ci'iticism.* 
 
 The influence which Mrs. Judson exerted in favor of the 
 cause of missions during her brief residence of eight or nine 
 months in the United States, it is now hardly possible to esti- 
 mate. She enlisted more fully in the cause not a few leading 
 minds, who have since rendered it signal service both by eloquent 
 vindications and by judicious counsels ; and by the appeals which 
 she addressed to Christians of her own sex, and her fervid 
 conversations with persons of all classes and denominations in 
 America, as well as by the views which she submitted to the 
 managers of the mission, a new zeal for its prosecution was 
 every where created, and the missionary enterprise, instead of 
 being regarded with doubt and misgiving, as it had been by 
 many even among Christians, began to be understood in its 
 higher relations to all the ho^^es of man, and to be contemplated 
 in its true grandeur and its ennobling moral dignity. 
 
 In the spring of 1823, the health of Mrs. Judson, though but 
 partially restored, was yet so far established, as, in her own 
 judgment, to admit of her returning to Rangoon. Accordingly, 
 though quite contrary to the advice, and even the urgent solicita- 
 tions of her friends, she prepai'ed again to take leave of her 
 native land and hasten back to tlie distant shore which she had 
 so I'eluetantly left. At the meeting of the Convention, in May of 
 that year, Mr. Jonathan Wade of New York, and Mr. George 
 D. Boardman, then a tutor in Waterville College, Maine, had 
 offered themselves as missionaries to the East. Mr. Wade was 
 soon after regularly appointed by tlie Board, and with his 
 wife was directed to take passage for Calcutta in the ship with 
 Mrs. Judson. They sailed from Boston on the 22d of June, 
 amidst tlie most affecting demonstrations of personal affection 
 and of Christian sympathy. They bore with them a letter to the 
 emperor of Burraah, and a valuable present from the Conven- 
 
 * Sec an article in the London Quarterly Review, Vol. XXXm. 
 
EVENTS AT RANGOON. 59 
 
 tion, such as was thought to be fitted to excite the interest of 
 his Burman majesty and to conciliate his favor towards the mis- 
 sionaries. They arrived at Calcutta in the following October, 
 and at Rangoon on the 5th of December. Thus, after an 
 absence of two years and three months, was Mrs. Judson re- 
 stored to her husband and to the mission, with health and spirits 
 reinvigorated, with a reinforcement of additional fellow-laborers, 
 and with the happy consciousness that she had been enabled to 
 awaken a deeper interest for the heathen in the minds of multi- 
 tudes of Christians both in England and America. 
 
 From this brief episode in our narrative, let us return and 
 trace the fortunes of the mission at Rangoon, during the absence 
 of Mrs. Judson in America. They had been marked, as will 
 appear, by events of unusual interest and importance. 
 
 In the autumn of 1821, while Mr. Judson was prosecuting 
 the labors of the mission alone, a complaint was brought to the 
 viceroy against the teacher Moung Shwa-Gnong, by several 
 of the leading men of the village to which he belonged, who 
 had conspired against him, for being an avowed enemy of 
 Buddhism. So determined were his enemies, that he deemed 
 it prudent to withdraw himself for a time from Rangoon, espe- 
 cially as the viceroy had declared that, if the complaints were 
 true, he was worthy of death. The priests and oihcers of the 
 government were also excited to new vigilance with respect to 
 the Burman converts, and Mr. Judson found himself soon oblig- 
 ed to close the zayat, and to suspend his public preaching on 
 the Sabbath. The native Christians came privately to the 
 mission house for instruction and sympathy, but the inquirers 
 withdrew altogether. Soon after these events, and before the 
 mission had recovered from their injurious influence, the solitary 
 condition of Mr. Judson was relieved by the arrival of Rev. 
 Jonathan Price, M. D. and Mrs. Price, who had been appointed 
 missionaries to Burmah in May, 1821, and soon after sailed 
 for Calcutta. They reached Rangoon, December 13th, of the 
 same year, and in the course of the following month Mr. and 
 Mrs. Hough also returned from Serampore, bringing with them 
 
60 MISSIONS IN BUKMAU. 
 
 the pi'iiiting press, whose absence had occasioned no small delay 
 and inconvenience to the labors of Mr. Judson. 
 
 Tims reinforced by the arrival of additional missionaries, 
 and encoui-aged by the cessation of opposition, and by the re- 
 turn of the native converts bringing with them new inquirers, 
 ]Mr. Judson again ojjcned the zayat and resumed his public 
 teachings. lie soon had the happiness of baptizing several 
 more native converts on the profession of their faith, who made 
 the native members of the church seventeen, besides one who 
 had died. The fact that Dr. Price was a physician and pos- 
 sessed of medical skill being reported to the golden ears, he was 
 soon summoned to Ava by order of the king. It was of course 
 necessary that Mr. Judson should accompany him, as he was 
 yet ignorant alike of the language of the country and the 
 customs of the court. Mr. Judson also hoped to make this 
 summons to the capital an occasion of introducing the new re- 
 ligion again to the notice of the monarch and his courtiers. Ac- 
 cordingly the work of translation, which had lately been prose- 
 cuted with great assiduity, was reluctantly abandoned, and on the 
 28th of August the missionaries embarked for Ava, where they 
 arrived after a month's passage up the Irrawaddy, and presented 
 themselves at the palace of the king. 
 
 At the first interview his majesty inquired particularly of 
 Dr. Price concerning his medical skill, but took no notice of 
 Mr. Judson. lie was, however, recognized by the minister, 
 Moung Zah, whom he had known on his former visit to the cap- 
 ital, and by him was privately encouraged to remain at Ava. 
 At subsequent visits to the palace, however, the attention of 
 the king was attracted to Mr. Judson, and he put many curious 
 questions respecting his character and his labors at Rangoon. 
 On his first noticing him, after having conversed with Dr. Piice, 
 he entered into the following conversation: "And you in 
 black, what are you ? — a medical man too ? " " Not a medical 
 man, but a teacher of religion, your majesty." After making 
 several inquiries about the new religion, '* he then," says Mr. 
 Judson, " put the alarming question whether any had embraced 
 
MESSRS. JUDSON AND PRICE AT AVA. Gl 
 
 it. I evaded by sayinsj, ' Not here.' He persisted, ' Are there 
 any in Rangoon?' 'There are a few.' 'Are they foreign- 
 ers ? ' I trembled for the consequence of an answer which 
 might involve the little church in ruin ; but the truth must be 
 sacrificed or the consequences hazarded. I therefore rei)lied, 
 ' There are some foreigners, and some Burmans.' Pie remain- 
 ed silent for a few moments, but presently showed that he was 
 not displeased, by asking a great variety of questions on religion 
 and geography and astronomy, some of which were answered 
 in such a satisfactory manner as to occasion a general expres- 
 sion of approbation in all the court present." On another oc- 
 casion the king again inquired about the Burmans who had 
 embraced the Christian religion. " Are they real Burmans ? 
 Do they dress like other Burmans ? " "I had occasion to re- 
 mark," says Mr. Judson, "that I preached every Sunday. 
 'What! in Burman?' 'Yes.' 'Let us hear how you 
 preach ! ' I hesitated. An atwenwoon repeated the order. 
 I began with a form of worship which first ascribes glory to 
 God, and then declai-es the commands of the law and the gospel; 
 after which, I stopped. ' Go on,' said another atwenwoon. 
 The whole court Avas profoundly silent. I proceeded with a 
 few sentences declarative of the perfections of God, when his 
 majesty's curiosity was satisfied, and he interrupted me." In a 
 subsequent conversation, after answering some questions of the 
 king about Gaudama, one of the atwenwoons, who had not 
 hitherto been friendly to Mr. Judson, expressed his approbation 
 of what he had said, and proceeded to relate a conversation 
 which he himself had held with the American teacher about 
 God and Christ, and the doctrines of the gospel. Moung Zah 
 also, encouraged by the example of his associate, began to 
 speak of God before his majesty, and said, "Nearly all the 
 world, your majesty, believe in an eternal God; all except 
 Burmah and Siam — these little spots ! " 
 
 Mr. Judson also held frequent conversations with several of 
 the princes and prmcesses of the court, who were members of 
 the royal family, in the course of which they often gave him aa 
 7 
 
•8 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 opportunity to speak of his religion, — to invite to it their per- 
 soniil attention, and also to invoke for it the toleration of the 
 government. At length, after repeated applications and delays, 
 he procured a lot of land, with the emperor's assent, situated on 
 the bank of the river, just without the walls of the city, and 
 built upon it a small house, — Dr. Price in the mean time hav- 
 ing been quartered by the emj)eror in a house near the palace. 
 When Mr. Judson called on the proper officer for the purpose 
 of paying for the land which he had purchased, the olRcer re- 
 fused the money which was otfered, saying : " Understand, teach- 
 er, that we do not give you the entire owning of this ground. 
 We take no recompense, lest it become American territory. 
 We give it to you for your present residence only, and when you 
 go away we shall take it again." He was very particular in his 
 wording of the writing of conveyance, and often called upon 
 those around him to witness that the land did not become the 
 property of the American teacher, evidently having in his mind 
 an apprehension that if it should, the American government 
 might at length establish its jurisdiction there, as the English 
 had done in Bengal. 
 
 The missionaries had now spent several months at the Bur- 
 man court. Dr. Price was in high favor with the monarch on 
 account of his medical skill, while Mr. Judson had become 
 familiarly acquainted with many of the high officers of the gov- 
 ernment, and had often been noticed with marked curiosity and 
 attention by the emperor himself. It was now, however, no 
 longer necessary that he should remain at the capital, and he 
 began to make preparations for returning to llangoon in order 
 to meet Mrs. Judson, who might soon be expected back Irom 
 America. In taking leave of the members of the government, 
 he was invited by more than one of them to return to Ava 
 and settle there, and Prince JM., a half brother of the king, 
 specially pressed him to hasten back, and bring with him all the 
 Christian Scriptures, and translate them into Burman ; "for," 
 added he, " I wish to read them all." On going to take leave 
 of the king, his majesty asked him why he wished to go away, 
 
ARRIVAL OF MISSIONARIES. 63 
 
 and expressed his fear that the other teachei", Dr. Price, would 
 be lonely and unhappy. On bemg informed that he was going 
 only for a short time to bring his wife, the female teacher, and 
 his goods, the king looked at him and said, "Will you then 
 come again ? When you come again is it your intention to re- 
 main permanently, or will you go back and forth as foreigners 
 commonly do ? " And on being answered that he intended to 
 remain permanently, his majesty expressed his approbation. 
 
 It was early in February, 1823, when Mr. Judson reached 
 Rangoon, after a passage of seven days from Ava. He found 
 that the little church had been again scattered by the extortions 
 and persecutions of the government, under a new viceroy, who 
 had succeeded the tolerant Mya-day-men. One of its members, 
 a female of great excellence of character and of steadfast Chris- 
 tian faith, had died during his absence, and, save those in his 
 own immediate employ, the others had all removed from Ran- 
 goon. Many of them, however, soon gathered around their 
 teacher, and he immediately resumed such public labors as he 
 deemed consistent with the safety of the mission, and devoted 
 his time especially to completing the translation of the New 
 Testament, and preparing an epitome of the Old Testament, 
 which should contain a complete though brief summary of Scrip- 
 ture history from the Creation to the coming of Christ, together 
 with an abstract of the leading prophecies relating to the Mes- 
 siah. Both of them were completed during the following sum- 
 mer, and were received with the utmost eagerness by the native 
 Christians, even before they could be printed by Mr. Hough, who 
 had left a portion of the Burman types at Bengal. In this man- 
 ner passed away the months at Rangoon till the arrival of Mrs. 
 Judson and her fellow passengers, Mr. and Mrs. Wade, which 
 took place, as we have already stated, in December, 1823. 
 
 In this new condition of the mission, it was arranged that Mr. 
 Hough and Mr. Wade, with their families, should remain at 
 Rangoon, and that Mr. and Mrs. Judson should proceed imme- 
 diately to Ava, and attempt to form a station there, beneath the 
 favorable auspices which seemed to be secured by the medical 
 
64 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 reputation of Dr. Price. During the absence of Mr. Judson 
 from Ava, the king had often spoken of him, and inquired why 
 he delayed his return so long; and the queen had also express- 
 ed a strong desire to see Mrs. Judson in her foreign dress. 
 Their j)assage up the Irrawaddy was tedious and uncomfortable, 
 being six weeks in length. They would often leave their boat 
 and walk along the banks of the river, through villages in which 
 a foreign female was a sight never before beheld. They were 
 followed by crowds who were eager to witness the unwonted 
 spectacle, yet in no case did they receive the slightest insult or 
 rudeness. On their arrival at the golden city, they were soon 
 able to prepare for themselves a residence, and to commence 
 their missionary labors beneath the very eye of the monarch. 
 ]\Ir. Judson preached on the Sabbath, and held worship in the 
 Burman language every evening at his own house, while Mrs. 
 Judson opened a school for the instruction of such Burman girls 
 as she could induce to join it. The king and queen were at 
 this time absent from the capital, and all foreigners were re- 
 garded with suspicion and treated with coolness by the minis- 
 ters of state, on account of the war with the English government 
 in India with which the country was now threatened. This, 
 however, did not prevent some of their former friends from re- 
 viving their previous acquaintance with them, and Mrs. Judson, 
 immediately on her arrival, was visited and welcomed to the 
 ca])ital by the lady of the former viceroy of Rangoon — now a 
 widow, living in retirement from the court, having lost by the 
 death of her husband all the power and rank she had before 
 possessed. 
 
 In a few months after the return of the missionaries to Ava, 
 the government Avas formally removed, with great pomp and 
 ceremony, to that city. The king and the royal family, who for 
 two years had been living at Ava, in order to superintend the 
 erection of a new palace, about the time of Mr. Judson's return 
 went back to Araarapura, for the purpose of making the transfer 
 of the golden presence from one city to the other as striking 
 and impressive as possible. The ceremonial was one of unusual 
 
IMPERIAL GOVERNMENT REMOVED TO AVA. 65 
 
 si^lendor and magnificence, and presented a scene well cal- 
 culated to fill tlie imagination with the sublimest conceptions 
 of oriental grandeur and wealth. There were the great officers 
 of state, the woongyees and atwenwoons, in their robes of of- 
 fice, the saupwars of conquered provinces, with their troops 
 of attendants, heroes who had been distinguished in the wars 
 of the empire, and people of eveiy degree, to the number of 
 hundreds of thousands, who had assembled to do homage to the 
 stei-n monarch of the land and sea, the master of life and death, 
 and lord of the celestial elephant. Shouts and acclamations 
 rent the air as the imperial retinue approached the gates of the 
 Golden City. At the head of the procession, and the most con- 
 spicuous and beautiful object which it presented, came the white 
 elephant, with his numerous suite, an object of Burman ado- 
 ration, covered with jewels and ornaments of gold ; next were 
 seen the king and queen in plain attire, the only persons in 
 all the throng who appeared unadorned ; following these were 
 the great councillors, both public and private, and the viceroys 
 of provinces and cities, who had come with their retinues from 
 the remotest confines of the empire to offer fealty to the mon- 
 arch, and to swell the grandeur of the festival. 
 
 Amidst this splendid array of all the insignia of power and 
 majesty, the king took possession of the new palace, and re- 
 established the imperial government in its ancient seat at Ava. 
 The missionaries, with a few European residents at the capital, 
 gazed with wonder upon this unwonted display of grotesque 
 magnificence, made to gratify the pride of the Burman monarch. 
 They were not noticed by the royal pair, and, although Mr. Jud- 
 son occasionally visited the palace, yet no inquiry was ever made 
 for the female teacher whom the queen had formerly expressed 
 her desire to see in her foreign dress. It was not long before 
 an order was issued that no European should enter the palace, 
 and in a few days afterwards the tidings of the approaching 
 war, which had hitherto been brought only in uncertain rumors, 
 were fully confirmed by intelligence that an English fleet had 
 arrived in the river, and that Rangoon had already fallen into 
 their hands. 7 * 
 
66 MISSIONS IN BUKMAH. 
 
 CHAPTER VIII. 
 
 War between tlie Burmnns nnd the English. — Capture of Rangoon. — Perils of 
 ilessi-s. Hough luul Wade, and their Eainilics. — Advance of the English to- 
 wards Avn. — Imprijoiinicnt of the Missionaries there. — Their removal to 
 Oung-pcii-la. — Their protracted Sufferings. — Heroic Services of Mrs. Jud- 
 son. — Liberation of tlie Jlissiotiaries. — Their Agency in Negotiations with 
 the English. — Reception of Jlr. and Mrs. Judson by Sir Archibald Campbell. 
 — Their return to Rangoon. — The Mission removed to Amherst. — Mr. 
 Judson joins the English Embassy to Ava. — Death of Mrs. Judson. 
 
 The war which now broke out between the Biirman govern- 
 ment and that of the English in Bengal, forms an important 
 era in the history of the mission. Its first effect was to put an end 
 to the labors of the missionaries, and to involve them in unspeak- 
 ble sufferings; yet, in accordance with a mysterious though be- 
 neficent law of human affairs, its ultimate issues have undoubt- 
 edly proved favorable, not only to the interests of our own par- 
 ticular mission, but also to the further extension of Christian 
 civilization among the thickly-peopled countries of eastern India. 
 The war had its origin in feuds which had long existed on the 
 frontiers of Chittagong. They were such as commonly spring 
 up along the borders of opposite and neighboring jurisdictions, 
 but were rendered unusually violent among the Burmans by 
 their jealousy of the wide extension of British power. Some 
 criminals and disaffected persons had escaped from the Burman 
 territory to that of Chittagong, where, as was alleged, they 
 were protected by the English government. The king, exas- 
 perated by the troubles which he thus experienced, and count- 
 ing on the rising of several of the neighboring provinces that 
 wished to throw off the British yoke, raised an army of thirty 
 thousand men, under Banflula, his greatest warrior, and was 
 preparing to make war on the governor-general, whom he felt 
 sure of bringing speedily to the terms he desired. In this state 
 of affairs the P^nglisli determined to anticipate the Burman in- 
 vasion, and to avail themselves of the advantage of beginning 
 the war, which it was thought could now no longer be averted. 
 
CAPTURE OP RANGOON. 67 
 
 On tlie lOtli of May, 1824, the English transports suddenly 
 appeared in Rangoon river and landed the forces of the gov- 
 ernor-general, consisting of European troops and sepoys, under 
 the command of Sir Archibald Campbell. Rangoon fell an 
 easy and almost unresisting prey to their attack, and the intelli- 
 gence of its fall was the first intimation of the commencement of 
 hostilities that reached the court at Ava. They were surprised 
 but not alarmed. They regarded it as a sudden incursion which 
 miglit easily be repelled, and were only apprehensive that the 
 English would escape from the river before the war boats 
 could reach them, and chastise them as they deserved. Army 
 after army was raised and marched from the capital, with all 
 the demonstrations of foolish confidence and absurd conceit 
 which belong to the movements of barbarian warriors. One of 
 the generals bore with him golden fetters, with which he was to 
 chain the governor of India; and another was commissioned by 
 persons connected with the government to bring them home 
 some white strangers, to row their boats or to manage their 
 horses — so confident were the officers of state of the triumph of 
 the Burman arms.* The armies often fought bravely, and 
 heroically vindicated the claim of their countrymen to be con- 
 sidered superior to the other races of India ; but they were 
 defeated in nearly every encounter in which they were engaged. 
 The English after the capture of Rangoon were at first greatly 
 embarrassed by the incompleteness of their . preparations for 
 prosecuting the war, and suffered exceedingly from the want of 
 suitable provisions, and from diseases incident to the season. 
 After the lapse of nearly a year, during which they had been 
 
 *Thc Bimnaiis at this time had never come into collision with the English, 
 — they had the most extravagant ideas of their own invincibility, and imag- 
 ined that none but inferior races, like the effeminate Hindoos, would ever re- 
 main subject to the British power. The king of Bunnah is taught to consider 
 himself the greatest potentate of the earth. He told Captain Canning, an Eng- 
 lish envoy to Ava in 1810, that if the king of Great Britain had but sent for 
 his assistance in the war with Napoleon, he would very soon have placed all 
 France at his disposal. The humiliation of this absurd national pride may 
 have been one of the best results of the Burmese war. 
 
G8 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 often annoyed by Burinan valor, the array procj?eded up the 
 Irrawaddy, and slowly but steadily pushed their advance to- 
 wards the imperial capital. They stormed and captured town 
 after town along the banks of the river, while Sir Archibald 
 Campbell, at every t;tep of their progress, offered i>roposals for 
 peace, which were uniformly rejected with disdain by the Bur- 
 man monarch. At Pugan, one of the oldest and most sacred 
 cities of the empire, another numerous army was destroyed, and 
 scarcely a stronghold now remained between the capital and the 
 advancing columns of the triumphant English. The court and 
 the city of Ava were in consternation at the approach of an 
 enemy that had captured the strongest fortresses, and routed 
 and slain the bravest and most renowned generals of the em- 
 pire. The king now determined to accept the terms which the 
 English general had often proposed, and a treaty of peace was 
 concluded at Yandabo, the place at which the army was en- 
 camped. By the terms of this treaty the provinces of Arracan, 
 Maulmain, Tavoy, and Mergui, together with a part of Marta- 
 ban, were to be ceded to the English, and 5,000,000 of rupees* 
 were to be paid by the Burmans towards defraying the expenses 
 of the war. The treaty was signed on the 24th of February, 
 1826, and early in March, nearly two years after the commence- 
 ment of hostilities, the English army was withdrawn from the 
 advanced posts which it had occupied, and proceeded down the 
 river to Rangoon. 
 
 From this brief outline of the public events of the Burman 
 war, let us now turn to contemplate the changes which they 
 wrought in the fortunes of the mission, and the scenes of suffer- 
 ing and peril into which they introduced the missionaries. 
 
 At the time when the sudden approach of the English fleet 
 was reported at Rangoon, Messrs. Hough and Wade, with their 
 families, were the occupants of the mission house at tliat station. 
 In the universal consternation which was created by this intelli- 
 gence, the government issued an order that all persons in Ran- 
 
 * Jlore thau $2,400,000. 
 
PERILS OF MESSRS. HOUGH AND WADE. 69 
 
 goon wearing a hat should be immediately arrested. Messrs. 
 Hough and Wade were seized, with other European residents 
 of the town, and hurried away to the prison, where they were 
 chained together and placed in close confinement under the 
 charge of armed keepers. On the following morning the fleet 
 had arrived just below Rangoon, and the keepers were ordered 
 to put them to death so soon as the first gun should be fired 
 upon the town. But no sooner did the firing commence than, 
 fortunately for the prisoners, the Burman guard, smitten with 
 fear, hid themselves in a corner of the prison, and, as the shot 
 fell thick and fast around them, they broke open the doors and 
 precipitately fled. Soon, however, the firing from the ships 
 ceased, and when the prisoners were hoping to hear the ap- 
 proach of the English to liberate them, the prison was entered 
 by fifty Burmans, who stripped the wretched captives of most 
 of their clothes, bound them tight with cords, and hurried them 
 at the point of their spears to a place where criminals were tried 
 and executed. Here their bodies were bent forward, and the 
 executioner, who, with his spotted face, stood ready at hand, 
 was ordered to behead them. 
 
 Mr. Hough, being the only one among them who was entirely 
 familiar with the language, alone understood the order, and be- 
 sought the yahwoon to stay the execution, and send him on 
 board the frigate to entreat the English commander to cease 
 firing upon the town. The petition was seconded by the lin- 
 guists of the court, and the yahwoon assented, at the same time 
 declaring that if the English fired again there should be no 
 reprieve. Scarcely had he uttered this threat when several 
 shot fell very near the place where they were assembled. The 
 whole company, the yahwoon with the rest, fled as rapidly as 
 possible, taking care however to drive the prisoners before them, 
 the distance of a mile and a half from the town, where they 
 halted, and the petition of Mr. Hough was renewed. He was 
 at length sent on board the frigate that bore the English flag, 
 amid the most fearful threatenings to himself and the others 
 in case he should not succeed. The remaining prisoners were 
 
70 MISSIONS IN BUUMAU. 
 
 confined in a stronp; biiiUlinp; near the great pagoda, where they 
 spent tlie night, loaded with irons, and in the utmost, anxiety 
 lest both they, and their families in Rangoon, might at any mo- 
 ment fall victims to the eruel vengeance of the Burman officers. 
 On tlie following day, the third after their arrest, the English 
 landed and liberated them from their painful and perilous con- 
 finement. 
 
 During this period of anxiety and alarm, the ladies of the 
 mission, deprived of their protectors, though not placed under 
 formal arrest, were exposed to the cruel persecutions of their 
 enemies. Most of the Burman converts, on the arrest of the 
 teachers, fled with their families to the jungle, but Moung Shwa- 
 ba remained at the mission house till Mrs. Hough and Mrs. 
 "Wade were obliged to seek for safety in some less exposed situ- 
 ation. They disguised themselves as Burmans, and after being 
 twice driven by a Portuguese priest from the doors of the chapel 
 and tlie house in which they sought an asylum, they concealed 
 themselves in a bamboo shed, where they remained in safety, 
 though constantly sought for by the Burman rabble, and expo- 
 sed to the cannon balls which were falling all around them, till 
 they were rescued by the English officers and placed under 
 the protection of their friends. 
 
 After tlie taking of Rangoon, the place was completely de- 
 serted by the Burmans ; the market was destroyed, and suitable 
 provisions could not be obtained at any price. The rainy sea- 
 son was just commencing, and a violent fever broke out among 
 the troops, and, before they had advanced a step into the 
 country, hurried thousands of them into the graTc. It also 
 attacked Mr. and Mrs. Wade, but in a less malignant form. So 
 soon as they had sufficiently recovered from its power, they 
 embarked with Mr. and Mrs. Hough for Calcutta, where they 
 all remained during the continuance of the war, engaged in the 
 study of the language and in the publication of a Burman dic- 
 tionary, compiled from the collections of Burman words which 
 had been made by Messrs. Judson and Colman, and by Dr. 
 Carey and his associates at Serampore. 
 
ARREST OF MESSRS. JUDSON AND PRICE. 71 
 
 The intelligence of the fall of Rangoon was communicated to 
 the imperial court at Ava on the 23d of May, about two weeks 
 after it had taken place. All was confusion and excitement at 
 the capital. An army of ten thousand men was immediately 
 raised and despatched to chastise the invaders and drive them 
 from the country, and the government began to inquire into the 
 cause of this so sudden arrival of the white strangers. The 
 idea that there were spies in the country did not fail to suggest 
 itself to the minds of the jealous Burman officers, and three 
 English gentlemen, who were residents at the capital, were im- 
 mediately placed under arrest. These gentlemen did not con- 
 ceal the fact that they were aware of the intended invasion of 
 the English, and they were accordingly detained in confinement, 
 which was made more rigorous as the hostile army advanced fur- 
 ther into the country. Long before the commencement of hostil- 
 ities, the missionaries had taken pains to assure the Burman min- 
 isters of state that they were Americans, and not subjects of the 
 English king, as they were very generally thought to be, in con- 
 sequence of the identity of their language and modes of life.* 
 But the Burmans either did not believe, or they refused to allow 
 the discrimination, but visited upon them the full vengeance of 
 their jealous and distrustful spirits. It was ascertained that one 
 of the English gentlemen had an account with the missionaries, 
 and was in the habit of paying them sums of money. The offi- 
 cers, knowing nothing of our system of banking and exchange, 
 concluded it could only be for services rendered the English, 
 and reported the fact to the king, who, in an angry tone, ordered 
 that the two foreign teachers should also be arrested. 
 
 It was on the 8th of June, 1824, that a company of Burmans, 
 
 * Mr, Judson, in a deposition made to Mr. Crawfurd, envoy from the gov- 
 ernor general of India to the court of Ava, in 1816, says, " The Burmese are 
 of opinion that all white men, except the French, are subjects of the king 
 of England. Since the overthrow of the emperor Napoleon, they even be- 
 lieve that France has become a part of England's dominions." " The Ameri- 
 cans," he adds, "were peculiarly liable to be confounded with the English, 
 from speaking the same language." — Crawfurd'' s Journal of the Embassy, vol. 
 2, p. 87. 
 
72 MISSIONS IX BUUMAH. 
 
 headed by an ofllieer, and attended by a " spotted-faced son of the 
 prison,"* came to the mi:>sion house, and, in the presence of Mra. 
 Judson, seized her husband and Dr. Price, and after binding 
 them ti2:ht with cords, drove them away to the court house. 
 From this phice they were luirried, by order of the king, with- 
 out examination, to a loathsome dungeon, known as " the death 
 prison," where along with the other foreigners they were con- 
 fined, each loaded with three jiairs of fetters and fastened to a 
 long pole, so as to be incapable of moving. Meanwhile, Mrs. 
 Judson was shut up in her house, deprived of her furniture and 
 of most of her articles of property, and watched for several days 
 by an unfeeling guard, to whose rapacious extortions and brutal 
 annoyances she was constantly exposed, without being able to 
 make any exertion for the liberation of the prisoners, or the 
 mitigation of their cruel sentence. She, however, at length suc- 
 ceeded in addressing a petition to the governor of the city, who 
 had the prisoners in charge. By a present of one hundcfedjlol-^ 
 jars to his subordinate officer, their condition was somewhat 
 meliorated, ar.d by the unwearied perseverance of Mrs. Judson, 
 and her affecting appeals to the sympathies of the governor, he 
 was induced to grant her occasional permission to go to the 
 prison, and at length to build for herself a bamboo shed in the 
 prison yard, where she took up lier abode, in order that she 
 might prepare food for the prisoners, and otherwise minister to 
 their necessities. 
 
 At the end of nine months, they were suddenly removed 
 from Ava to Amarapura, and thence to a wretched place several 
 miles beyond, called Oung-pen-la, where it was arranged that 
 they should be put to death in the presence of the pakah-woon, 
 as a kind of sacrifice in honor of his taking command of a new 
 
 * In Burmah, tho executionei-s are a class by themselves, hated and shun- 
 ned by all others. They are reprieved felons, bound in service to the prisons 
 and marked by a tattooed circle on their cheeks, and often by the name of 
 their crime tattooed on their breasts. — Makom's Travels in South Eastei-n In- 
 dia, vol. 1, p. 212. 
 
 The one here referred to was marked with the Bunnan word ' Lu-that,' or 
 ' ilan-killer.' 
 
IMPRISONMENT AT OUNG-PEN-LA. 73 
 
 army of fifty thousand men about to march against the English. 
 This sanguinary chief had been raised from a low condition to 
 tlie rank of woongyee ; but in the height of his power, just as 
 ho was about to march at the head of the army he had mustered, 
 he fell into disgrace, was charged witli treason, and executed at 
 an hour's notice, Avith the unqualified approbation of all classes 
 of peo{)le at Ava. His timely execution saved the missionaries 
 from the fate which hung over them, and they were left uncared 
 for in the miserable cells of Oung-pen-la, till the near approach 
 of the English to the capital induced the king to send for Mr. 
 Judson, to accompany the embassy that ■was about to start for 
 the English camp, for the purpose of averting the destruction 
 that now threatened the Golden City. 
 
 During all this gloomy period of a year and a half Mrs. Judson 
 followed them from prison to prison, beneath the darkness of 
 night and the burning sun of noon-day, bearing in her arms her 
 inftint daughter, — the child of sorrow and misfortune, who was 
 born after the imprisonment of its father, — procuring for them 
 food which Burman policy never supplies to prisoners, and 
 perpetually interceding for them with their successive keepers, 
 with the governor of the city, with the kinsmen of the monarch, 
 and the members of the royal household. More than once the 
 queen's brother gave orders that they should be privately put 
 to death ; but sucli was the influence which Mrs. Judson pos- 
 sessed over the mind of the governor, that he evaded the order 
 eacli time it was given, and assured her that for her sake he 
 would not execute her husband, even though he was obliged 
 to execute all the others. And when at last they were to be 
 taken from his jurisdiction and driven to the horrid prison-house 
 of Oung-pen-la, at the command of the pakah-woon, the old 
 man humanely summoned Mrs. Judson from the prison where 
 he had permitted her to go and sit with her husband, in order 
 that she might be spared the pangs of a separation which he 
 had not the power to prevent. Her own pen has traced, in lines 
 that will never be forgotten by those who read them, the aifect- 
 ing history pf the dismal days and nights of her husband's 
 8 
 
74 MISSIONS IN BUUMAII. 
 
 Captivity. "We follow her alike with admiration and the deepest 
 sympathy as slie takes her solitary way from Ava, at first in a 
 boat upon the rivor and then in a Burman cart, in search of the 
 unknown place to which the prisoners have been carried. At 
 length, overcome with fatigue, with exposure, and the bitter 
 pangs of hope deferred, we see her in a comfortless cabin, pros- 
 trate with disease and brought to the very gates of death, — 
 while her infant is carried about the village by its father in the 
 hours of his occasional liberation, to be nourished by such Bur- 
 man mothers as might have compassion on its helpless necessities. 
 
 Such is a single scene from this melancholy record of mis- 
 sionary suffering. History has not recorded, poetry itself has 
 seldom portrayed, a more affecting exhibition of Christian forti- 
 tude, of female heroism, and all the noble and generous qualities 
 which constitute the dignity and glory of woman. In the midst 
 of sickness and danger, and every calamity which can crush 
 the human heart, she presented a character equal to the sternest 
 trial, and an address and a fertility of resources which gave her 
 an ascendency over the minds of her most cruel enemies, and 
 alone saved the missionaries and their fellow captives from the 
 terrible doom which constantly awaited them. Day after day 
 and amid the lonely hours of night was she employed in concili- 
 ating the favor of their keepers, and in devising plans for their 
 release, or the alleviation of their captivity. Sometimes, she 
 confesses, her thoughts would wander" for a brief interval to 
 America and the beloved friends of her better days; "but for 
 nearly a year and a half, so entirely engrossed was every thoun^ht 
 with present scenes and sufferings, that she seldom reflected on 
 a single occurrence of her former life, or recollected that she 
 had a friend in existence out of Ava." 
 
 The negotiations which had been commenced in the winter 
 of 182G were conducted, from beginning to end, by the aid of 
 Mr. Judson and Dr. Price, though they were often interrupted 
 or entirely broken off by the caprice and jealousy of the Bur- 
 man monarch and his officers. The king placed no confidence 
 in the English, and, at several stages of their advance, sent com- 
 
LIliEKATlON OF TIIK MISSIONAKIES. 75 
 
 missioners to induce the general, Sir Archibald Campbell, to 
 abate his demands and otherwise to alter the terms which he had 
 uniformly proposed as the basis of peace. At length, to the 
 utmost disappointment and dismay of the Burmans, their last 
 army, which had been raised with many protestations of certain 
 victory, was totally routed at Pugan, a city endeared to the 
 people by its ancient shrines, and deemed impregnable by 
 its strong fortitioations ; and the defeated general, who fled to 
 Ava, was driven in disgrace from the presence of his despotic 
 master, and ordered to be immediately put to death. The 
 English army, which had steadily advanced almost without re- 
 pulse from the capture of Eangoon, was now encamped at 
 Yaudabo, within forty miles of Ava, and was already threaten- 
 ing the capital itself. The king was convinced that he could 
 no longer escape the humiliating necessity of paying the entire 
 sum which had been demanded, and with ill-disguised mortifi- 
 cation he hastened to send forward the first instalment under 
 cover of night, in order to conceal as far as possible its payment 
 from the people. Mr. Judson and Dr. Price, who had been re- 
 peatedly sent to the camp of the English commander to ask a 
 modification of the terms which he demanded, were now com- 
 pelled to go again with the officers who bore the money. The 
 European prisoners were all released by the conditions of the 
 treaty, and the cruel incarceration of the missionaries was thus 
 brought to a close. So important were the services which they 
 had rendered the government in negotiating the peace, that 
 they were earnestly invited to remain at the capital, and were 
 assured that they should be promoted and become great men. 
 Dr. Price was subsequently induced to accept the proposals of 
 the king ; but Mr. and Mrs. Judson determined without delay 
 to leave the place which, before all others on earth, might well 
 seem to them the chosen abode of despotism and cruelty, and 
 repair to the English camp, to which they had been kindly in- 
 vited by Sir Archibald Cam^jbell. 
 
 Mrs. Judson, to whose touching letter to her brother, Dr. 
 Elnathan Judson, we are indebted for most of the foregoing 
 
76 MISSIONS IX BUKMAII. 
 
 fiicts anJ views, thus records her departure from Ava, and her 
 obligations to tlie English commander: "It was on a cool, 
 moonlight evening in the month of March, that, with hearts 
 filled with gratitude to God, and ovei-flowing with joy at our 
 prospects, we passed down the Irrawaddy, surrounded hy six 
 or eight golden boats, and acconi})anied by all we had on earth. 
 "We now, for the first time for more than a year and a half, felt 
 that we were free, and no longer subject to the oppressive yoke 
 of the Burmese. And with what sensations of delight, on the 
 next morning, did I behold the masts of the steamboat, — the 
 sure presage of being within the bounds of civilized life ! . . . 
 We feel that our obligations to General Campbell can never be 
 cancelled. Our final release from Ava, and our recovering all 
 the property that had there been taken, were owing entirely to his 
 efforts. His subsecjuent hospitality and kind attention to the 
 accommodations for our passage to Rangoon have left an indeli- 
 ble impression on our minds, and can never be forgotten." 
 
 In the long absence of the missionaries the little flock of dis- 
 ciples at Rangoon had become widely scattered, as sheep with- 
 out a shepherd. Many had been tb-iven by the tumults of the 
 times far into the jungles of the interior; some had died; 
 others met the missionaries as they descended the river, over- 
 joyed at their deliverance from captivity, and prepared to follow 
 them whithersoever they should go. Moung Shwa-ba, faithful 
 through every adversity, alone dwelt at the mission iiouse, await- 
 ing the return of the teachers. On their arrival at Rangoon, 
 Mr. Judson accepted the invitation of Mr. Crawfurd, the com- 
 missioner of Lord Amherst, at that time governor-general of 
 India, to accompany him on a tour of observation to several of 
 the districts which, by the recent treaty, had been ceded to the 
 English government. They proceeded up the Salwen, or 
 IMartaban river, and at a i)oint on the eastern bank, not far 
 from its mouth, tliey fixed on the site for a town, which was 
 designed to be henceforth the capital of the English posses- 
 sions in Burmah. The spot received the name of Amherst, in 
 honor of the governor-general, and was set apart as the future 
 
MR. JUDSON JOINS THE EJIBASST TO AVA. 77 
 
 seat of a civilized and Clinstian government, with appropi-iate 
 ceremonies, and witli religious services which were conducted 
 by Mr. Judson. Here he determined to remove his family, and 
 to plant a new missionary station, where, beneath the broad 
 protection of the British tlag, he and his coadjutors in the mis- 
 sion might preach the gospel and labor lor the salvation of men, 
 unharmed by Burman power. 
 
 No sooner, however, had the mission become fairly established 
 at Amherst, than Mr. Judson was earnestly solicited to accom- 
 pany, as translator, the embassy which Mr. Crawfurd was di- 
 rected to undertake to the court of Ava, for the purpose of ne- 
 gotiating a commercial treaty with the government. He at first 
 declined the appointment, but on being assured by the commis- 
 sioner that he would use his utmost endeavors to have inserted in 
 the treaty a clause for securing rehgious toleration — the great 
 object for which he had toiled so long — he at length decided to 
 accept the office and join the embassy, which it was thought 
 would require an absence of only four or five months from 
 the mission. Leaving Mrs. Judson and her infant daughter 
 quietly settled in the house of the civil superintendent at Am- 
 herst, he sailed for Rangoon on the 5th of July, and after 
 considerable delay proceeded again up the Irrawaddy to the 
 Burman capital. The manner in which the embassy was re- 
 ceived at Ava, and the character of the negotiations, all singu- 
 larly illustrative of oriental life, together with an account of the 
 services of Mr. Judson, have been fully set forth in the jour- 
 nal of the embassy by the excellent commissioner, Mr. Crawfurd. 
 The Burman king, however, refused to grant any legal tolera- 
 tion to the religion of the strangers, choosing to confme himself, 
 in all the stipulations of the treaty, exclusively to the interests 
 and relations of commerce. The hope which had alone induced 
 Mr. Judson to accompany the embassy was thus entirely frus- 
 trated, and the disappointment was made the more painful by the 
 tedious delays which protracted his absence from the mission 
 far beyond his original anticipations. 
 
 It was while thus detained at Ava that he received the sad 
 8* 
 
78 MISSIONS IN BDRMAH. 
 
 tidings of the deatlr of Mrs. Judson. A remittent fever had 
 settled on her constitution, ah-eady enfeebled by suffering and 
 disease, and she died on the 24th of October, 1826, amid the 
 universal sorrow alike of the English residents at Amherst and 
 of the native Cliristians who had gathered around her at her 
 new home. So soon as he could release himself from lus en- 
 gagements with tlic embassy, Mr. Judson returned to Rangoon 
 and hastened to Amherst, that he might again clasp in his em- 
 brace his now motherless babe, and glean some tidings of the 
 latest moments of his departed wife. He arrived at his desolate 
 home on the iillh of January, and foimd liis daugiiter already 
 fading with the disease that soon hurried her away to rest with 
 her mother. From the attendant physician he learned all that 
 could be known of Mrs. Judson's sickness, and received the as- 
 surance that she was faithfully cared for by those wlio watched 
 around her bed. The native Christians also related to him her 
 parting conversations, and the words of love and piety which she 
 directed them to repeat to the absent teacher. INIr. and Mrs. 
 Wade had already arrived at Amherst, and were continuing the 
 missionary school which Mrs. Judson had commenced ; but the 
 mission was still shrouded in gloom, and its now solitary foun- 
 der, though inured to privation and suffering, was overwhelmed 
 with affliction. Humanity knows no keener anguish tiian tliat 
 of blighted and broken affections ; and when Mr. Judson again 
 settled at Amherst, amid the memorials of ruined liopes and 
 joys, it is not strange that he entered with diminished interest 
 upon the work of the mission. " Tiie life which made his own 
 life pleasant was at an end, and the gates of death seemed 
 closed upon his earthly prospects." 
 
 Mrs. Judson was buried at Amherst, and beside her grave 
 sleeps her infant daughter, who survived her but a few weeks. 
 The spot is marked by an appropriate though humble memorial, 
 on which is inscribed the affecting story of those who sleep be- 
 neath. It will be rendered forever sacred to Christians in every 
 land by the memory of one in whom genius and heroism and 
 piety were combined with the highest graces both of person 
 and of character. 
 
SEAT OF THE BOAKD ESTABI^ISHED AT BOSTON. 79 
 
 CHAPTER IX. 
 
 Seat of the Board established at Boston. — Rev. Dr. Stanghton. — American 
 Sympathy for the Jlissionaries. — Condition of the Mission. — Deatli of Dr. 
 Price. — Arrival of JNIr. and Mrs. Boardman. — Their settlement at Jlaul- 
 main. — ncmoval of the jMission to Maulmain. — Labors of the Missiona- 
 ries. — Mr. and Jlrs. Boardman remove to Tavoy. — Condition of the city. 
 — They become acquainted with the Karens. — Character of the Karen Race. 
 
 DuKiXG the pei'iotl embraced in the foregoing chapter, many 
 important changes had taken place in the domestic condition 
 of the Board of Managers of the Convention in the United 
 States, a few of which require a passing notice on account 
 of their connection with subsequent events. The seat of the 
 business transactions of the Board, with the residence of its ex- 
 ecutive officers, was at first at Philadelphia, but after the estab- 
 lishment of the Columbian College at Washington it was remov- 
 ed to that city, in order to allow the Rev. Dr. Staughton to hold 
 the ollice of President of the College, and at the same time jier- 
 form Ills duties as Corresponding Secretary of the Board. 
 Many inconveniences, however, were experienced, especially in 
 the management of the foreign missions, in consequence of 
 the remoteness of Washington from the principal sea-ports of 
 the country. At the triennial meeting of the Convention in 
 l<S2o, the charter which had been previously granted by the 
 legislature of Pennsylvania was formally adopted, and what 
 was before only a voluntary association became a corporate 
 body recognized by the laws of the land. In the following 
 year the Board, impressed with the embarrassments which at- 
 tended its present location and modes of transacting business, 
 resolved to transfer the manageiTient of the Burman Mission to 
 the care of an executive committee at Boston; and in 1826 
 Dr. Staughton resigned the office of secretary, and the seat of 
 the entire operations of the Board was fixed at that city. At 
 
80 BIISSIONS IN BURJIAH. 
 
 the same time Rev. Lucius BoUes, d. d. was appointed Corres- 
 ponding Secretary in tlie place of Dr. Staughton, and lion, 
 lleman Lincoln was appointed Treasurer. 
 
 The resignation of Rev. Dr. Staughton withdrew from the 
 immediate management of the missions one of their earliest and 
 most efficient friends. Born in England, and there ordained 
 to the ministry of the gospel, he had been present at Kettering 
 in 1792, at the celebrated meeting of Baptist ministers, at which 
 was formed the " Society for Propagating the Gospel among 
 the Heathen," and his name stands among the earliest of those 
 who signed its constitution and contributed to its support. In 
 the fraternal intercourse of his native land he breathed the spirit 
 which then animated the bosoms of Carey and Fuller, of Ry- 
 land and Pearce; and on coming to America he still cherished 
 the same generous and philanthropic views. He had participated 
 in the organization of the General Convention, and from its com- 
 mencement, in 1814, he had held the office of corresponding 
 secretary, in which, with a discreet and conciliatory spirit, he 
 had conducted the correspondence, shaped the counsels, and 
 superintended the concerns of the Board, while, with an elo- 
 quence that lent a charm to every subject on which he spoke, 
 he had advocated the claims of the missions among the churches 
 of every portion of the country. During almost tlie entire 
 period of his official connection with the Board, his services 
 were wholly gratuitous, and though often extending far beyond 
 the demands of official duty, they were performed with a 
 fidelity and self-sacrifice which have never been surpassed. 
 The early character of our missionary organization, and the 
 rapidity with which it conquered the prejudices and secured 
 the increasing cooperation of individuals and churches in every 
 State of the Union, are in a great degree to be ascribed to the 
 labor, the zeal, and the eloquence of this first corresponding 
 secretary of the Convention. 
 
 For more than two years the missionaries who had remained 
 in Burmah were cut ofl'from all communication with their breth- 
 ren in America, or indeed with every part of the civilized world, 
 
AMERICAN STMPATHT FOR THE MISSIONAUIES. 81 
 
 It was a period of the utmost anxiety and suspense to the friends 
 of the mission both in Europe and America. Month after 
 month passed slowly away, but brought no tidings of their fate, 
 and nothing but a strong faith in the protecting providence of 
 God prevented the members of the Board from abandoning all 
 hope of their safety. And when at length the clouds of war 
 Avere lifted from the horizon, and the news of their deliverance 
 from captivity was received in America, it produced a thrill of 
 gratitude and joy in all Christian hearts. The story of their 
 privations and sutferings was repeated from the pulpit and read 
 by the fireside, every where exciting the deepest sympathy. 
 Tlie duty of reinforcing a missionary band whose members had 
 suffered so much from heathen cruelty was strongly felt among 
 all the churches, and a desire to engage in the sacred work 
 was enkindled in the minds of several young men who were 
 preparing for the ministry of the gospel. Some of these soon 
 afterwards offered themselves to the Board and were appointed 
 missionaries. The enterprise began to assume a new aspect ; 
 new fields of missionary exertion were opened, and new facilities 
 Avere presented for preaching the gospel among the people of 
 Burmah. 
 
 By the terms of the treaty which had been ratified between 
 the English government and the Burman, a considerable territo- 
 ry Avas ceded to the English as an indemnity for the expenses 
 of the Avar. As the Bui-man monarch had refused to add to the 
 stipulations of the treaty any guaranty for the toleration of 
 Christianity among his OAvn subjects, it was decided by the mis- 
 sionaries to confine their labors for the present at least, to the 
 districts Avhich had been ceded to the English. Accordingly 
 Mr. and Mrs. Wade had already established themselves at Am- 
 herst, Avhere they AA^ere now joined by Mr. Judson. Dr. Price, 
 Avho had accepted the proposal of th e king to remain in his servic e 
 as a physician, re turned to Ava, Avhere he established a school 
 for the education of the sons of several families connected Avith 
 the court. He gathered around him a large number of the young 
 men of rank in the capital, and began to teach them the rudi- 
 
82 MISSIONS IN BUKMAII. 
 
 ments of science, and at the same time to impart to them the 
 trutlis of religion, lie also lectured in public before the high- 
 est officers of the government on the leading principles of 
 astronomy, and of such other sciences as would have a tendency 
 gradually to undermine their faith in the dogmas of Buddhism ; 
 for these are as contradictory to the principles of true science 
 as they are to the teachings of Christianity, His wide medi- 
 cal reputation and his connection with the court aflbrded oppor- 
 tunities for setting forth religious truth such as an ordinary 
 missionary could not have, and high hopes were entertained of 
 the results of his labors. But ere he had realized any of his 
 noble plans he fell a victim to a pulmonaiy consumption, and 
 died at his post at Ava in February, 1828. 
 
 Early in 1827, Mr. and Mrs. Boardman joined the mission- 
 aries at Amherst. They had received their appointment and 
 sailed from the United States two years before, but in conse- 
 quence of the troubled condition of Burman affairs had re- 
 mained in Calcutta, where they had been engaged in the study 
 of the language and in other preparations for their work as mis- 
 sionaries. Amherst, which had been originally selected as the 
 seat of the English government in Burmah, proved less conven- 
 ient than was anticipated, and Sir Archibald Campbell soon 
 decided to remove the head-quarters of the army to Maulmain, 
 a considerable town on the east bank of the Salwen river, about 
 twenty-five miles from its mouth. The former capital was 
 already beginning to decline, a large part of the population hav- 
 ing moved away with the troops, and it was decided by the mis- 
 sionaries that Mr. Boardman should commence his labors at 
 Maulmain, while Mr. and Mrs. Wade were to remain at Amherst, 
 and Mr. Judson was to divide his attention between the two 
 stations, as their respective interests might require. The Eng- 
 lish governor readily presented Mr. Boardman with a lot 
 of land about a mile from the military cantonment, sufficiently 
 large for the accommodation of the mission, on which he erect- 
 ed a small bamboo cottage, and began the work of preaching to 
 the natives. The hopes which this excellent missionary had 
 
5 
 
 
 cjiiissi rin! 
 
 TENASSERIM 
 PROVINCES. 
 
 Scale of "Snirs 
 
 0,7 lon.East Jrnin. Grcemvirrli 
 
MR. BOARDMAN AT MAULMAIN. 85 
 
 cherished for many years seemed now to be fully realized. lie 
 was dwelling in his own cottage, with his family around him, 
 and making known the truths of tlic gospel to the ignorant chil- 
 dren of a dark and cruel idolatry. His dwelling stood in a se- 
 cluded though beautiful spot on the bank of the river, directly 
 opposite the town of Martaban, now comparatively deserted and 
 the resort of banditti and marauders who prowled through the 
 neighboring villages and pillaged the houses of the inhabitants. 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Boardman were scarcely settled in their new 
 home, when their house was visited in the night by a party of 
 these robbers. Tlieir trunks were broken open and rifled of 
 their contents, and nearly every thing valuable in their posses- 
 sion was carried away. The thin walls of matting within which 
 they slept could afford no protection from the attacks either of 
 robbers or of wild beasts, and they were often startled from their 
 slumbers by the loud tumult of marauders seeking for plunder, 
 or the fierce growl of the tiger that seemed just ready to spring 
 into their very room. After the visit of the robbers, Sir Arch- 
 ibald Campbell sent them two sepoys to guard their premises, 
 and as new houses constantly sprang up around them, they 
 henceforth dwelt in comparative security. They Avere encour- 
 aged by the visits of many respectable natives who came, from 
 one motive or another, to inquire concerning the new religion. 
 In addition to his holding service on the Sabbath and conversing 
 as well as he was able with the visiters who came to his house, 
 ]\Ir. Boardman opened a school for boys and Mrs. Boardman one 
 for girls ; and to these they daily gave a portion of their atten- 
 tion. Most of the pupils in both of the schools were children 
 of the native Christians, some of whom had already learned 
 the leading facts of Scripture history from the teachings of their 
 parents. The schools however were intended to embrace such 
 others as could be induced to join them, and were i-egarded by 
 the missionaries as important means of improving the religious 
 condition of the people. 
 
 In November, 1827, the population of Amherst had become 
 so far reduced that the missionaries who were stationed there 
 9 
 
86 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 determined on removing to Maulmain, whicli, though but two 
 years since an unoccupied juiij^lc, was alreiitly the chief city of 
 the English jirovinccs, and now numbered a popuhition of nearly 
 twenty thousand. ]Many of the Christian families accompanied 
 them, and the school of Mrs. AVade was united with that of Mrs. 
 Boardman at Maulmain, and the two were placed under the 
 common charge of both these ladies, and were attended with the 
 most gratifying success. Two zayats were soon ailer erected, 
 one for Mr. Wade, on the public road about half a mile south, 
 the other for INIr. Judson, in a populous part of the city about 
 two miles and a half north of the mission house. There the 
 two missionaries would sit through the livelong day, engaged in 
 such studies as they were able to prosecute, but especially con- 
 versing upon the doctrines of Christianity with the visiters who 
 soon came to them in great numbers. To these two places of 
 religious teaching it was soon determined to add a third, which 
 should be a kind of reading zayat, to which those who could 
 not read the Burman Scriptures might resort and hear them 
 read. To this zayat Moung Shwa-ba and Moung Ing, two of 
 the early converts at Rangoon, were assigned, and there they 
 alternately read the sacred Scriptures to all who would hear. 
 
 From the reports of the missionaries at this period, their la- 
 bors appear to have been arranged in several distinct classes, 
 each of which had a character and a sphere of its own. The 
 first and most important of these was the public worship of the 
 Sabbath. This was attended by the members of the mission, tlie 
 scholars, the native converts and inquirers, and such other per- 
 sons as might come in. The assembly would vary from twenty 
 to seventy or more. The second was the daily evening wor- 
 ship at the mission house. At this twenty persons were usually 
 present, being principally the scholars and the native Christians 
 who lived around the enclosure. After worship, one of the 
 missionaries would spend the remainder of the evening in re- 
 ligious conversation with the men who chose to remain, while 
 the women would repair to the room of Mrs. Wade, to be in- 
 structed by her. The third was the schools of Mr. Boardman 
 
STATION AT TAVOY. 87 
 
 for boys, and of Mrs. Boardman and Mrs. "Wade for girls. The 
 fourth was attendance at tlie zayats which had been estab- 
 lislied, and to which the people were in the habit of dully 
 resorting in great numbers, to converse with the missionai'ies, 
 or to hear the Scriptures read by the native assistants. 
 
 The permanent collection of so many of the missionaries at a 
 single station was not approved by the Board, or deemed de- 
 sirable by the missionaries themselves. In accordance there- 
 fore with instructions received from the CoiTesponding Secre- 
 tary, it was decided that Mr. and Mrs. Boardman should re- 
 move to Tavoy, the chief town of the province of Tavoy. It 
 is situated on a river of the same name, about thirty-five miles 
 from the sea, and one hundred and fifty miles south of Maul- 
 main, and had at this time a population of upwards of nine 
 thousand, of whom six thousand were Burmans. 
 
 The city itself is one of the leading strongholds of the reli- 
 gion of Gaudama, and when Mr. Boardman took up his abode 
 there in April, 1828, it was the residence of two hundred 
 priests. Temi)les and shrines dedicated to heathen worship 
 arose in every part of the city, and as the missionary wandered 
 through its regular and well-arranged streets in search of a 
 site whereon to build a zayat and a mission house, he could 
 find scarcely a spot that was not crowded with emblems of 
 idolatry. The largest pagoda of the city is about fifty feet in 
 diameter and one hundred and fifty feet in height ; around it 
 are others of smaller dimensions, which, with the great pagoda, 
 are all gilt from the summit to the base, and surmounted with 
 an umbrella of iron, which is also loaded with gilding. In and 
 around the enclosure which contains these numerous pagodas and 
 shrines, stands an extensive and thickly-set grove of banyan 
 and other sacred trees, intersected with paved foot-paths which 
 lead to the various spots consecrated by the legends of religion. 
 Every object that the eye rests upon is covered with tlie marks 
 of idolatry, — with inscriptions and devices, the emblems of the 
 fabled deity whom the city worships. 
 
 On the days which are set apart for religious observances 
 
88 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 the grove is crowded •with Burraans, who perform the rites of 
 their superstition beneath the solemn shade of the banyan, while 
 the women festoon its branching trunks with lilies and flowers 
 of every hue, wliich they bring as offerings to proi)itiate the 
 divinity. Blending with the picturesque and sombre beauty of 
 the scene is heard tlie sound of innumerable bells, which are 
 hung around the spires of the larger pagodas, and which, when 
 moved by the slightest breeze, ring out their thousand varying 
 chimes, and seem to summon from afar the people of the vales 
 and the mountains to the observances of their ancient supersti- 
 tion. Tavoy alone contains nearly a thousand pagodas, besides 
 great numbers which crown the hill-toi)s and eminences in the 
 surrounding country. 
 
 Thus given to idolatry, even beyond most other portions of 
 the empire, was the ancient city to which Mr. Boardnian re- 
 moved, and where he now began to make known ibr the first 
 time the truths of Christianity. He was kindly received and 
 hospitably entertained by Major Burney, the Civil Superinten- 
 dent of the district, and, in ten days after his arrival, he had 
 taken a house in the city and was i*eceiving visits from the in- 
 habitants. Early in July the zayat was completed, and he 
 commenced his labors in it with the most devoted zeal, and in 
 the full faith of the ultimate triumph of the doctrines he taught. 
 He looked out upon the strange magniiicence of shrines and 
 temples that lay around him, — upon the monuments which had 
 perpetuated for many ages this idolatrous worship, — upon the 
 priests who taught it and the countless devotees who practiced 
 it ; and as he prepared to strike the first blow at the hoary super- 
 stition which they all enshrined, he felt to the full the sublimity 
 and greatness of the undertaking. He stood alone, the herald 
 of truth, before this mighty array of ancient error, but he trusted 
 imj)licitly in the promises of revelation, and felt assured that 
 the day was at hand when all this empty adoration of Gaudama 
 would give place to the worship of the living (Jod. 
 
 The priests of the city at first appeared to regard with indif- 
 ference, if not with favor, his humble and unostentatious en- 
 
THE KARENS. 89 
 
 deavors to instruct the people. He soon, however, learned that 
 they were arraymg themselves agamst him, and cautioning those 
 ■within the reach of their influence not to listen to his teachings, 
 and on one occasion, soon after he opened the zayat, a priest, 
 Avho was passing by while he was talking with an intelligent 
 Burman, stopped to reprimand the affrighted man for listening 
 to his conversation. He was also sometimes visited by pei'sons 
 of the higher classes in Tavoy, who in the presence of the 
 others would attempt with great subtlety to vindicate the doc- 
 trines of Gaudama, and blame the missionary for condemning 
 them before he had read all the sacred books in which they are 
 explained. But notwithstanding all these endeavors to frustrate 
 his labors, they did not fail to secure the attention and excite the 
 interest of the people, and many daily came to listen to his con- 
 vei'sation, and to express to him the cravings, which even in 
 their darkened natures had not been wholly destroyed, for a 
 more satisfying faith than that which they had received. Two 
 of these soon avowed their adoption of Christianity, and, in the 
 course of the first summer of Mr. Boardman's residence at 
 Tavoy, were baptized and constituted the germ of a new Chris- 
 tian church. 
 
 When Ml'. Boardman removed to Tavoy, there was living in 
 his family a man of middle age who had been a slave, but 
 whose freedom had been purchased by the missionaries. AVhen 
 he left Maulmain he was already a convert to Christianity, and 
 was baptized soon after he came to Tavoy. His name was 
 Ko Thah-byu, one of the race of Karens ; and he afterwards 
 for many yeai's preached the gospel with singular zeal and suc- 
 cess to his despised and oppressed countrymen. His conver- 
 sion to Christianity was the means of attracting the attention 
 of the missionaries to the race to which he belonged, and of 
 founding a mission which, in point of interest and success, has 
 scarcely been equalled by any other of modern times. 
 
 This singular people are widely scattered over the forests 
 and mountains of Burmah and Siam, and even of some parts of 
 China, and are called Karians, or Karens, a term in the language 
 9* 
 
90 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 \ of the country, mcaninj; wild men. They are entirely distinct 
 from tile IJurniiins, by wliom tliey are regarded as inferiors or 
 slaves, and thougli tlieir origin cannot be clearly traced, yet, 
 from their features and luiiguMge, they have been thought by 
 the missionaries to belong to tlie Caucasian variety of tlie hu- 
 man species. They have adopted many of the customs and 
 modes of life of the Burmans, but though inferior both in phys- 
 ical and intellectual strength, they are in general more indus- 
 trious, and less addicted to the vices of barbarian tribes. Their 
 condition however is a degraded one, and, addicted as they are 
 to intemperance, their character and habits of life in their na- 
 tive rudeness are often disgusting in the extreme. 
 
 They are every where cruelly oppressed by the Burmans 
 among whom they dwell ; being compelled to cultivate the land, 
 to pay large tributes, and to perform every kind of servile la- 
 bor. Hence they lead a wandering life, and usually plant their 
 temporary villages in remote and inaccessible regions in order 
 to avoid the incursions of their oppressors, who often hunt 
 them out to kidnap and enslave them. 
 
 The Karens present the extraordinary phenomenon of a peo- 
 ple without any form of religion or established priesthood, yet 
 believing in the existence of God and in a future state of rewards 
 and punishments, and cherishing a set of traditions of unusual 
 purity and interest, wliich they transmit from age to age in the 
 poetic legends of their race. These traditions contain many 
 doctrines strikingly similar to the truths of Scripture, which in 
 reality form the germs of a religion far superior in its influence 
 upon their moral natures, to that of their haughty oppressors. 
 The absence of a priesthood and of all the rites of superstition 
 undoubtedly renders them more immediately accessible to the 
 truths of the gospel, while the sanctions of virtue, the reverence 
 for the unseen deity and the anticipations of a future life which 
 are inculcated in their legends, tend to quicken and refine, to aa 
 unusual degree, their sensibility to moral truth. Blended with 
 the traditions which they cherish are some singular prophecies, 
 relating to their future elevation as a people, and asserting that 
 
LABORS OF KO THAH-BYU. 91 
 
 they are not ahva3's to be thus degraded, that a brighter day is 
 at length to dawn upon their race, and that white strangers from 
 across the sea would come to teach them " the words of God," 
 and raise them from their degradation. Hence, when the mis- 
 sionaries first became known to them, they evinced the greatest 
 delight and welcomed them with the utmost enthusiasm. They 
 believed that the mysterious predictions of the " elders " of a 
 former generation were about to be fulfilled, and that the Karens 
 were now to be restored to a happiness and a dignity which 
 they had lost for ages. Singular as these predictions appear, we 
 shall perceive in the subsequent part of this narrative how im-» 
 portant was the influence which they exerted over the character 
 of this simple people, and to how great an extent they were 
 literally fulfilled by the arrival and the labors of the mission- 
 aries.* 
 
 CHAPTER X. 
 
 Labors of Ko Thah-byu. — Superstitions of the Karens. — Their interest in 
 Christianit}'. — Jlr. Boardman visits their Villages. — His agency in estab- 
 lishing Schools. — Insurrection in Tavoy. — Interruption of the Jlission. — 
 Increasing interest of the Karens. — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Mason at Tavoy. 
 — Ill health of Mr. Boardman. — His last Visit to the Karens. — His Death. 
 
 Mr. Boardman soon after his settlement at Tavoy became 
 acquainted with several of the Karens in the city, who were 
 generally first brought to him by the disciple Ko Thah-byu — a 
 person who early evinced the most active zeal in th§ service of 
 the mission, arid especially in enlisting the interests of his own 
 coimtrymen in the new religion. The intelligence that a white 
 teacher from across the sea had arrived at Tavoy was widely 
 circulated through the villages of the interior, and soon Karens 
 
 * Specimens of Kai-cn traditions and prophecies have often been published 
 by the missionaries. Many are contained in Mr. Mason's Life of Ko Thah-byu. 
 
92 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 from the jungle, distant several days' journey from the city, were 
 seen at the mission house, listening with curious interest to the 
 conversations of the missionary. He found them possessed of 
 a delicate sensibility and a spirit unusually teachable, and the 
 interest which they manifested in religious truth being so much 
 greater than that of the Burmans, soon made them the principal 
 objects of his attention and labor. 
 
 Among the illustrations of their singular susceptibility of mor- 
 al impressions, ]\Ir. Boardman relates an account of a book which 
 had been left at one of their villages twelve years before, by 
 a travelling Mussulman, who told them it was sacred, and 
 commanded them to worship it. The person to whose charge it 
 was delivered, though ignorant of its contents, wrapped it in 
 folds of muslin and enclosed it in a case, or basket, made of 
 reeds covered over with pitch. It was henceforth a deijiedbook, 
 and an object of religious veneration. The keeper of it became 
 a kind of sorcerer, and he and all the people of his village firmly 
 believed that a teacher would at length come and explain the 
 contents of the mysterious volume. "When the arrival of Mr. 
 Boardman was reported in the village, the guardian of the dei- 
 fied book came with a chief of the tribe to the mission house, to 
 obtain his opinion respecting its character. The missionary, af- 
 ter honring their story and speaking to them of the nature of 
 Christianity, proposed that they should return to their village 
 and bring him the book, that he might judge of its contents. 
 Accordingly, after several days, the sorcerer returned, attended 
 by a numerous train and bringing with him the venerated vol- 
 lune. All seemed to anticipate Mr. Boardman's opinion as deci- 
 sive of its character, and were wrought to a high pitch of expec- 
 tation of its announcement. The sorcerer, at his request, stood 
 before him, with the basket containing the mysterious treasure 
 at his feet. lie carefully unrolled the muslin and took from 
 its folds " an old, tattered, worn-oiit volume " which, creeping 
 forward, he reverrntly presented to the missionary. It proved 
 to be no other than the "Book of Common Prayer and the 
 Psalms," of an edition printed in Oxford. " It is a good book," 
 
MR. BOARDMAN VISITS THE KAREN VILLAGES. 93 
 
 said Mr. Boardman ; " it teaches that there is a God in Il9aven, 
 whom alone we should woi-ship. You have been ignorantly wor- 
 shipping this book ; that is not good. I will teach you to worship 
 the God whom the book reveals. Every Karen countenance was 
 alternately lighted up with smiles of joy and cast down with in- 
 ward convictions of having erred in worshipping a book instead 
 of the God Avhom it reveals. I took the book of psalms in Burman 
 and read such passages as seemed appropriate, and having given 
 a brief and easy explanation, engaged in prayer. They stayed 
 two days, and discovered considerable interest in the instructions 
 given them." The aged sorcerer, on hearing Mr. Boardman's 
 decision respecting the book, seemed readily to perceive that his 
 office was at an end, and at the suggestion of one of the native 
 Christians, he disrobed himself of the fantastical dress which he 
 had been accustomed to wear, and gave up the heavy cudgel, or 
 wand, which for twelve years he had borne as the badge of his 
 spiritual authority. 
 
 Though Mr. Boardman henceforth directed his principal 
 efforts to the Karens, he did not abandon his labors among the 
 Burmans. Indeed they were inseparably united, for in nearly 
 every assembly that he met, Burmans and Karens were mingled 
 together, and as the Karens at this time had no written language 
 his instructions Avere of necessity imparted in the Burman, with 
 which they seem to have been generally quite familiar. 
 
 At the beginning of the year 1821 Mr. Boardman had been 
 often visited by Karens from the interior, who stated to him 
 that their people had heard of his arrival, and were desirous of 
 being taught by him. They had come long journeys from the 
 neighboring province of Mergui and from settlements far to the 
 east, and all invited him to visit them in their own jungle and 
 instruct them in the ways of God. He decided to comply with 
 their repeated requests, and accordingly on the 5th of February 
 he commenced a journey to some of the less remote of the Karen 
 villages. 
 
 The little caravan, in addition to Mr. Boardman, consisted of 
 Ko Thah-byu, and another Christian Karen, two of the elder 
 
94 MISSIONS IN BLUMAU. 
 
 boys of the school, and a native of Malabar, who was employed 
 as a servant and cook. They directed their course first to the 
 village of Tsliiclx-koo, the residence of the sorcerer and the chi(;f 
 Moung So, who had visited the mission house at Tavoy. Their 
 journey lay through a country studded all over with the monu- 
 ments of idolatry. Every clifF and peak along the mountains 
 which they passed, seemed crowned with a pagoda. At Icnglh, 
 on the tliird day, they reached the village to which they had 
 been invited. The villagers, who had been expecting them, 
 testiiied their joy on seeing the white teacher and exclaimed, 
 "Ah! you have come at last; we have long been wishing to see 
 }"ou." The travellers were supplied by the simple natives with 
 fowls, fish and rice, and entertained with the utmost hospitality 
 which the village could furnish. 
 
 INIr. Boardinan found here a zayat which had been put up in 
 anticipation of his arrival, large enough to contain the whole 
 population of the village, numbering in all not more than sixty 
 or seventy persons. In the evening a company of about thirty 
 assembled, to whom he preached some of the simplest truths of 
 the gospel, his words being interpreted by Ko Thah-byu, so that 
 those present who were ignorant of Burman might understand 
 his teachings. They listened attentively and many of them re- 
 mained the whole night in the zayat with the missionary. On 
 the following day they came together in still larger numbers, of 
 both sexes and all ages, bringing presents to the teacher and his 
 companions. After they had heard him explain the salvation 
 Avhich is offered in the gospel, five of them at the close of the 
 day requested him to baptize them, that they might also be disci- 
 ples of Christ. One of them was the old sorcerer who had been 
 the keeper of the sacred book; another was a discijjle and asso- 
 ciate of his, while the remaining three were persons who had 
 often been at Tavoy and had requested baptism several months 
 before. He decided to defer the bai)tism of all of tlieni for the 
 present, till he should have opportunity to instruct them more 
 fully and judge more accurately respecting the change which 
 they professed to have experienced. He explained to them the 
 
ESTABLISHMENT OF SCUOOLS AMONG THE KARENS. 95 
 
 ten coramancTments, and as they were without the division of 
 time into weeks, he was pleased to observe the arrangements 
 which they devised with much care, in order to recollect the 
 return of the Sabbath day. 
 
 On his return, he stopped at other villages to which he was 
 invited by the inhabitants, by whom he was invariably received 
 with the greatest hospitality and respect. In one of these vil- 
 lages two men, who had often heard the gospel from Ko Thah- 
 byu, made a request for Christian baptism. lie however ad- 
 vised them to wait still longer in learning the religion of Christ. 
 After an absence of nine or ten days, which he passed in these 
 visits to the Aillages of the Karens, Mr. Boardman returned 
 to Tavoy more than ever interested in the character of these 
 singular people, and full of hope and encouragement respecting 
 their early conversion to Christianity He had formed a large 
 and comprehensive plan of missionary operations, embracing 
 both schools and a system of itinerant preaching among the vil- 
 lages of the pi'ovince, which be had already submitted to the 
 consideration of the Board of Managers and of the Conven- 
 tion. The little church which he had founded at Tavoy, was 
 receiving frequent accessions, and though not without occasional 
 instances of apostasy, was yet in a highly prosperous condition, 
 while from every part of the surrounding jungle there came 
 the voice of inquiry for books that would make known the true 
 God, and for visits from the teacher to tell the people of the 
 new religion. 
 
 Mr. Boardman attached great importance to Christian schools 
 as a part of the agency of the mission. The schools for boys 
 and for girls which had been established by himself and Mrs. 
 Boardman, had been productive of the most beneficial results. 
 The school for girls at the close of a year from its establish- 
 ment contained twenty-one scholars, while that for boys had a 
 number still larger, of whom the five eldest had been bap- 
 tized and admitted to the church. Mr. Boardman had also 
 made many efforts to have schools established throughout the 
 city, but he encountered innumerable obstacles, and at the end 
 
96 MISSIONS IN BUUMAII. 
 
 of three months, had been able to establish but one, the teacher 
 of which he was allowed to employ at the expense of the Eng- 
 lish government. ''During the second summer of his residence 
 at Tavoy, wliile the external condition of the mission was the 
 most encouraging, he was visited with a series of personal and 
 domestic afflictions, which proved not only a severe trial of his 
 spirit, but a serious detriment to the interests of the mission. 
 His own health had already begun to give alarming symptoms 
 of decline ; that of Mrs. Boardman had become seriously im- 
 paired ; their eldest born, a daughter of tender years, had sud- 
 denly fallen sick and died, and their only remaining child was 
 prostrated by disease and apparently destined soon to sleep 
 with his sister in the grave. But though encountering many 
 outward discouragements and oppressed with the poignant sor- 
 row of recent bereavement, these indefatigable missionaries 
 still labored on in the school and at the zayat ; wherever they 
 met the ignorant idolaters of Tavoy, there they sought to do 
 them good and lead them in the way of life. 
 
 On the 9th of August, 1829, the missionaries were roused 
 from their slumbers at an early hour, by a knocking at their 
 doors and Avindows, and their native friends crying to them, 
 " Teacher ! Teacher ! Tavoy rebels." On inquiry they found that 
 the province had risen in insurrection against the English gov- 
 ernment, and that large companies of natives had attacked 
 the powder magazine, the dwelling of one of the principal offi- 
 cers and the prison. The utmost alarm existed in the city, 
 which was garrisoned only by a small party of sepoys with a 
 few English officers to command them. Their own premises 
 were surrounded by bands of the insurgents, and the balls 
 which they fired upon the city whistled above their heads, and 
 occasionally passed through their house. The sepoys were at 
 length after a severe conflict able to drive the rebels from the 
 city gates, but it was only to render the situation of the mis- 
 sionaries still more pj^rilous ; for their house was now directly 
 between the two parties and in the range of the fire of each, 
 and their enclosures seemed destined to be the battle-ground of 
 
INSURRECTION IN TAVOY. 9f 
 
 tlie insurrection. Early in the clay, they were glad to avail 
 tliemselves of the invitation which had been sent them by Mrs. 
 Burney, the wife of the civil superintendent, who was himself 
 absent from home, to take refuge in the government house ; they 
 had been here however but a short time, when it was determined 
 to evacuate the town and retire to a building at the quay on the 
 margin of the river. Here, in a wooden building of only six 
 rooms, were crowded together for several days the European res- 
 idents, the sepoys, and two or three hundred women and children 
 of Portuguese and others, who looked to the English for pro- 
 tection. Several hundred barrels of powder were standing in 
 the rooms around them, and on the outside were raging the tu- 
 multuous hosts of the insurgents, elated with their possession of 
 the town and threatening destruction to the English and their 
 adherents. At length, on the morning of the 13th of August, 
 Major Burney arrived at Tavoy in the steamer Diana, and as it 
 was determined to send the vessel immediately to Maulmain for 
 reinforcements, Mrs. Boardman and her family embarked with 
 Mi"s. Burney, leaving Mr. Boardman with the superintendent to 
 render such service as might be in his power, and also to look 
 after the articles of property belonging to the mission house, 
 which had been scattered and broken to pieces by the infuri- 
 ated natives. 
 
 On the loth two successive attacks were made upon the town 
 under the direction of jNIajor Burney, which resulted in the en- 
 tire repulse of the insurgents, and the capture of several of their 
 leaders. When quiet was restored Mr. Boardman went into the 
 town, but found many parts of it in ruins. The mission house 
 was cut to pieces by the rebels, and every thing which had been 
 left behind by the mission family in their hurried flight had been 
 carried away or destroyed, and the premises and the adjacent 
 fields and roads were strown with the fragments of books and 
 furniture which had been wantonly ruined. He spent several 
 days in gathering together the relics which he found, and in re- 
 pairing the mission house ; and then, taking with him such of 
 the scholars as were desirous of going, he joined Mrs. Board- 
 10 
 
98 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 man at !Maulmain. The affairs of Tavoy were soon settled, 
 and the province made quiet beneath the sway of the English. 
 The mission house having been rebuilt, and other arrangements 
 for recommencing the mission completed, the missionaries with 
 their family and scholars returned to Tavoy on the Gth of Oc- 
 tober, and established themselves again at their familiar post 
 of labor. 
 
 The tumults of the rebellion had scattered the little band 
 of Karen disciples, and broken up the schools ; but so soon as 
 it was known that Mr. Boardman had returned, the Karens 
 came back from the jungles to which they had fled, testifying 
 their joy at the safety of the missionaries. Three of them, who, 
 before the revolt, had asked to be baptized and had given satis- 
 factory evidence of piety, now renewed their request. One of 
 the three was sixty-five years of age, and the others were past 
 middle life, and it was regarded by Mr. lioardman as a most 
 gratifying proof of the power of the gospel on their hearts, that 
 these persons, uninduced by worldly pros})ects, should in their 
 old age give up the customs of their ancestors, and travel a dis- 
 tance of fifty miles, by difficult and perilous paths, to receive 
 Christian baptism. They were baptized according to their re- 
 quest, and were soon afterwards admittedto the ordinance of the 
 Lord's supper, which was now observed by the church with much 
 solemnity and spiritual preparation, for the first time since the 
 return of the missionaries. Mr. Boardman was also particularly 
 encouraged at observing that the congregations at the zayat 
 were larger and more attentive than they had ever been before, 
 and that the number of scholars in the school had very consid- 
 erably increased. Cheered by these indications, he commenced 
 a system of visiting in succession the villages around Tavoy, 
 preaching from house to house, and conversing with those 
 whom he met by the way. He usually took with him some 
 member of his church, and one or two of the l)oys from the 
 school, and in this way often visited three or four villages in a 
 week, meeting the Burmans in their houses, or conversing with 
 them in the fields and by the wayside, every where seeking to 
 
DECLINING HEALTH OF MR. BOARDMAN. 99 
 
 interest them in the religion which he taught. Several of the 
 Karen converts also asked of him permission to go to their jun- 
 gle, and communicate the gospel to their own countrymen ; and 
 Ko Thah-byu, with two others, was often sent across the moun- 
 tains, with credentials from Mr. Boardman to preach to the in- 
 habitants of distant villages. Thus, like the early disciples, did 
 these simple-hearted converts go forth scattering the precious 
 seeds of spiritual truth through wide districts of the Burman em- 
 pire, and proclaiming to multitudes of degraded Karens the pre- 
 cepts and the invitations of the gospel of Christ. Tlie results of 
 their travels and their simple-hearted preaching soon began to 
 appear. The missionaries were constantly visited by persons 
 dwelling beyond the mountains, and even on the borders of 
 Siam, who had heard the gospel from these wandering disciples, 
 or had read the Scriptures which they had given them, and who 
 now came to the teachers, to be instructed in the faith of which 
 they had thus been taught only the simplest rudiments. The 
 impression which was produced upon the minds of this singu- 
 lar people by the earnest teachings of a few early converts, har- 
 monizing, as it did, with all the legends and predictions of an 
 elder age, well illustrates the sensibility which belongs to their 
 nature, and the extraordinary readiness which they evinced to 
 receive the gospel. 
 
 In this manner, engaged in superintending the schools con- 
 nected with the mission, in sending forth the more intelligent of 
 the converts to distribute the Scriptures and to teach their 
 countrymen, in preaching the gospel and conversing with 
 numerous visiters, and in journeying from village to village 
 through the province of Tavoy, Mr. Boardman passed the first 
 two years of his missionary life. During this period his labors 
 had often been interrupted by sickness and death in his family, 
 by the insurrection of the people, and especially by the repeated 
 recurrence of hemorrhage of the lungs, — a malady to which he 
 had been subject for several years, and which had now serious- 
 ly undermined his constitution. Notwithstanding the frequent 
 interruptions he had experienced, he had been enabled to 
 
100 MISSIONS IN BCRMAII. 
 
 accomplish an unusual amount of missionary labor. He had 
 gathered a native church of twenty pei'sons, of whom fifteen were 
 Karens; he had carefully instructed many more in the doctrines 
 of the gospel who now gave evidence of being truly converted; 
 and in the districts around Tavoy, which he had visited, he had 
 the satisfaction of seeing more than one village of Karens 
 abandoning the practices of barbarian life, observing the Sab- 
 bath, and recognizing the institutions of Christianity. ]\Irs. 
 Boardman had already gone to Mauhnain for the recovery of 
 her health, and for the purpose of meeting some missionary 
 friends who had arrived from Amexica ; and on the 27th of April, 
 1830, Mr. Boardman, too much enfeebled by disease to contiinie 
 his arduous labors, now sailed fur Mauhnain, where he arrived on 
 the 3d of May. The Karen disciples bade him farewell with a 
 sorrow which they could not rejircss, for they feared they might 
 not see him again. They asked the names of all the mission- 
 aries that they might mention each in their prayers, and they 
 also manifested much curiosity respecting the Indians of Ameri- 
 ca, whom they had been told they resembled in character, 
 and expressed their intention to pray for them, that they loo 
 might receive the gospel. 
 
 The memory of scenes like these lingered in the mind of Mr. 
 Boardman during his residence at Mauhnain, and was occa- 
 sionally renewed by the reports which he received from the 
 Karen Christians who travelled among the villages of the 
 country. While attached to the mission in that city he was 
 able, notwithstanding his feeble health, to perform a large 
 amount of missionary labor. Messrs. Judson and AYade were 
 at this time absent from the station, and a large share of its 
 public duties necessarily rested upon him. He preached on the 
 Sabbath twice in English and once in Burman, and once also in 
 Burman or in English during the week ; he attended catecheti- 
 cal or other similar classes every alternate evening in the week, 
 and during each day was occupied in correcting proof-sheets for 
 the press, in religious conversation, or in the necessary over- 
 sight of the several interests and labors of the mission. Mrs. 
 
" BAPTISM OF KARENS. 101 
 
 Boardman gradually regained her accustomed strength, and at 
 Maulmain, as at Tavoy, was constantly employed in teaching 
 at the schools, and in conversing with the Burman women who 
 came to the mission house. Her infant son was suddenly taken 
 from her by death, and a still heavier calamity seemed to be 
 threatening her in the declining health of her husband. To him 
 the change of i-esidence brought no benefit, and the horizon 
 seemed already dai'kening around him with the shadows of 
 death. 
 
 At length, after having spent seven months at Maulmain, 
 during which Mr. Boardman had gained only a temporary re- 
 spite from the insidious malady that preyed upon him, they re- 
 turned to Tavoy, and taking with them the scholars who had 
 accompanied them, entered again upon their accustomed labors. 
 They were also accompanied by several of the native Christians, 
 the principal of whom were Moung Ing, the native preacher of 
 Kangoon, and Ko Thah-byu, the earnest-minded and indefatiga- 
 ble Karen. 
 
 So soon as it became known in the jungle that the missiona- 
 ries had returned to Tavoy, they were visited by many of their 
 former friends, who came to them with expressions of joy, and 
 loaded them with the jiresents which they brought. The chil- 
 dren too came back to the schools, and the labors of the mission 
 were immediately i-esumed. Of those who came to them within 
 a few days after their return, five, Avhom they had often met 
 before, asked for baptism, and at the end of two weeks, Ko Thah- 
 byu, who had gone out to spread the tidings that the missiona- 
 aries had returned, came back, bringing with him about forty of 
 his countrymen. Among them were all the native Christians 
 whom they had not seen before, and a number of others, 
 who wished to be baptized. Three days were devoted to the 
 examination of the candidates who presented themselves for 
 baptism. Eighteen of them were accepted, and on the 20th of 
 December they were baptized by Moung Ing, under the dii-ection 
 of Mr. Boardman, who was, at the time, unable to administer the 
 ordinance himself. At the close of the day he met the Karen 
 10* 
 
102 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 church, now increased (o thirty-seven members, at the ordinance 
 of tlie Lord's supper, and at tlie solemn feast mingled his grnti- 
 tude with theirs, for the auspicious event which liad thus nearly 
 doubled their little band in a single day. Several others were 
 baptized a few weeks later, and many more had visited Mr, 
 Boardman, and having been approved by him, were waiting, 
 with others whom he had not seen, in their respective villages, 
 till he could visit them and admit them to the church by ad- 
 ministering the rite of baptism. 
 
 His constitution was now rapidly yielding to the inroads of 
 the disease which had so long been consuming his strength, and 
 it was evident that his labors were nearly at an end. The 
 eager Karens, fearing he might not be able to fulfill the promise 
 he had long ago made them, had built a zayat for his reception, 
 and offered to come to the city and carry him in a litter on the 
 journey, in order that they might secure his presence among 
 them. He had just decided to yield to their pressing impor- 
 tunities, and to spend the latest effort of his strength in making 
 the visit, when Mr. and Mrs. Mason arrived at Tavoy, as aux- 
 iliaries to the mission. He knew, by a fatal intuition, that he 
 had no time for delay, and, on the 31st of January, a few days 
 after the arrival of Mr. Mason, he set out upon the journey. 
 He was borne in a cot, on the shoulders of the Karens, and was 
 accompanied by Mrs. Boardman and the newly-arrived mission- 
 aries. At the end of three days they reach'^d the zayat, which 
 stood on the margin of a beautiful stream, at the foot of a range 
 of mountains, whose sloping sides were lined with the villages 
 of the strange people whom they had come to visit. More than 
 a hundred were already assembled at the zayat, nearly half of 
 ■whom were candidates for baptism. Aided by Mr. Mason and 
 the native Christians who were present, he examined them in 
 the history of their Christian experience, and in the doctrines 
 of the gospel. But his strength was exhausted, and he could do 
 no more. At the close of the day, just as the sun was sinking 
 behind the mountains, his cot was placed at the river sidp, in 
 the midst of the solemn company that was gathered to witness 
 
DEATH OF MR. BOARDMAN. 103 
 
 the first baptism which that ancient mountain-stream had ever 
 beheld. Thirty-four native converts, -whose examination had 
 been approved, were baptized by Mr. Mason. As he gazed in 
 silent gratitude upon (he scene, he felt that his work was finished, 
 his last promise to these scattered disciples was now fulfilled ; 
 and he was ready to depart in peace. He met them again at 
 their evening meal, and, still reclining upon his couch, uttered 
 to them a few words of parting counsel and took leave of them 
 for ever. 
 
 On the folloAving morning the missionaries set out on their re- 
 turn to Tavoy, hoping that he might survive the journey, and die 
 at last beneath his own roof. But the hope was disappointed. 
 Ere the second day had passed, his eyes were closed upon the 
 scenes of earth, and his spirit was in heaven with God. 
 
 Thus ended the consecrated life of tliis noble-hearted and in- 
 trepid minister of Christ. He lived to witness a glorious tri- 
 umph of the faith which he taught, and died as every missionary 
 might well wish to die, in the service of his Master, and sur- 
 rounded by those whom he had been instrumental in converting 
 from heathenism and in reclaiming fi-om bai-barism. His tomb 
 is at Tavoy, in the midst of what was once a Buddhist grove, 
 and beneath the shadow of a ruined pagoda. It is covered 
 by a marble slab, placed there as a tribute of respect by three 
 gentlemen who at that time occupied the highest posts in the 
 provincial government, and inscribed with a simple epitaph, 
 which points the traveller who visits it to the Christian villages 
 that skirt the neighboring forests and mountains, as the true 
 memorials of his useful and devoted life. 
 
104 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 CHAPTER XI. 
 
 The Mission at Maulmain. — Labors of Messrs. Judson and Wade. — Ordina- 
 tion of Kg Tluih-a. — lie is stationed at Rangoon. — Messrs. Judson and 
 Wade visit Rangoon. — Circulation of the New Testament and Tracts. — 
 Mr. Judson ascends the Irrawaddy to Prome. — His labors at Rangoon in 
 Translating the Bible. — Return to Maulmain. — Arrival of other Missiona- 
 ries. — Mr. and Mrs. Wade visit AiTacan. — Review of the Progress of the 
 Mission. 
 
 We have lingered the longer upon the events narrated in the 
 preceding chapter, for the purpose of illustrating the origin of 
 tlje mission among the Karens, and the character of the excellent 
 missionary who first preached to them the gospel. We return 
 now to trace the changes which took place among the missiona- 
 ries who remained at Maulmain. 
 
 After Mr. Boardman left that station in 1828, its affairs were 
 administered by Mr. Judson and Mr. and Mrs. Wade, with the 
 aid of such native assistants as they were able to employ in the 
 schools, in translation and in the other services of the mission. 
 The blessing of Heaven was bestowed upon their labors. The 
 schools were attended by large numbers and with increasing in- 
 terest, and of the people who came to the zayat to be instructed 
 by the missionaries not a few were converted to the new religion. 
 In 1828, thirty -were baptized and added to the little church at 
 Maulmain, and in the year following twenty-eight more, of whom 
 several were soldiers belonging to the English regiments sta- 
 tioned there. These were subsequently formed into a church by 
 themselves. The hours of every week which could be rescued 
 from the more pressing necessities of the mission were devoted, 
 especially by INIr. Judson, to revising the translation of the New 
 Testament and the epitome of the Old, which he had prepared 
 while at Rangoon. Twelve tracts and other treatises on differ- 
 ent subjects belonging to the Christian faith were also written 
 or revised, and made ready for the press. The mission, how- 
 
THE STATION AT RANGOON. 105 
 
 ever, at this time was without any means of printing, and was 
 obHg(;d to rely wholly upon the press at Serampore. This se- 
 rious impetlinient to the labors of the missionaries they had not 
 failed to represent to the Board of Managers, and in May, 1829, 
 Mr. Beiuiett, who had previously been appointed printer to the 
 mission, sailed from Philadelphia, with a press and a font of 
 types, lie arrived at Maulraain in the following January, and 
 immediately engaged in putting to press the works which the 
 missionaries had prepared. 
 
 In the year 1829, Ko Thah-a, a Burman convert of Rangoon, 
 who since the close of the war, in the absence of all the teach- 
 ers, had kept alive the little church amidst innumerable perils, 
 came to Maulmain, to represent the condition of his fellow dis- 
 ci[)les. The missionaries were delighted with his intelligence, 
 his fidelity, and his judicious and persevering zeal, and immedi- 
 ately decided to ordain him as pastor of the church at Rangoon. 
 He returned to his friends, the first Burman who was fully com- 
 missioned to preach the gospel and administer its ordinances. 
 Moung Ing, who, on the decline of Amherst, was withdrawn from 
 the station there, was soon afterwards ordained and associated 
 with Ko Thah-a. Their united labors were highly serviceable to 
 the nearly prostrate cause of Christianity in that deluded city. 
 Many native Christians, who had been scattered by the tumults 
 of war and the rigors of persecution, returned to the city, and in 
 the course of the year twenty were baptized and added to the 
 church. Early in 1830, Mr. and Mrs. Wade removed to Ran- 
 goon, where they remained several months, instructing the new- 
 ly-appointed ministers and strengthening the hold which Chris- 
 tianity was gradually establishing among the people. In the fol- 
 lowing May they were joined by Mr. Judson, who, in all the 
 changes of his life, still lingered with tender solicitude over the 
 spot where he first began to preach the gospel to the heathen. 
 
 This attempt to reestablish the mission within that portion of 
 the empire which had not been ceded to the English, was made 
 with much apprehension and doubt. So stern was the frown 
 which the emperor had cast upon all former endeavors to prop- 
 
106 MISSIONS IN BUUMAII. 
 
 agate Christianity, tliat, thougli attracted by the favorable tid- 
 ings from Rangoon, the missionaries did not venture to hope 
 to obtain a permanent foothold in Lis dominions. They were, 
 however, kindly received at Rangoon by the governor of the 
 city, who had known Mr. Judson at Ava, and their residence 
 began immediately to attract the attention of the people. The 
 subordinate officers of the government and the priests exercised 
 a perpetual vigilance, and often uttered complaints to the gov- 
 ernor ; but the people came in great numbers for copies of the 
 Scriptures, and for religious tracts and books. Hundreds of 
 these were often given away, in a single day, to those only who 
 a.sked for them ; and even then the demand was but imperfect- 
 ly supplied. Large numbers of Burmans from the interior 
 were at this time in Rangoon, and afforded to the missionaries 
 unusual facilities for making known the gospel. Some were 
 troops who had come for the purpose of enrolment and inspec- 
 tion. Many more were merchants who were travelling for the 
 purposes of tralRc from distant portions of the empire. Though 
 watched by priests and oflicers and often warned not to go, yet 
 multitudes of them would flock to the mission house, saying, 
 " We have heard the fame of this religion, and are come to get 
 books." 
 
 Nor was this, in most instances, an idle and transitory curi- 
 osity, that would allow them to throw the books aside and think 
 of them no more. They read them with attention, and then 
 bore them away to remote districts to be read by others, in con- 
 nection with the strange tidings which were reported of the re- 
 ligion of the foreign teachers. Thus, as the missionaries ascer- 
 tained by unequivocal testimony, were their earliest lessons of 
 the gospel conveyed to multitudes of Burmans, who at later pe- 
 riods came to inquire more fully concerning the faith which 
 they had imperfectly learned. The copy of the Gospels and the 
 religious tracts borne in this manner to the dwelling of some 
 thoughtful heathen, hundreds of miles from Rangoon, would be 
 received as a writing from Heaven. It would be often read 
 and its truths would be pondered, until at a future period their 
 
MK. JtJDSON ASCENDS THE IRRAWADDY. 107 
 
 true significance •would break upon his mind and guide him to 
 ihe Saviour of sinners. Many an instance of precisely this re- 
 sult might be gathered from the journals of missionary expe- 
 rience. 
 
 In the summer of 1830, Mr. Judson resolved on making 
 an excursion up the Irrawaddy, for the purpose of visiting 
 the towns along its banks. He had often sailed up and down 
 this broad and beautiful stream, and had observed tiie crowded 
 population of the cities and villages that line its banks ; but he 
 had never found an opportunity of preacliing among tliem the 
 religion of Christ. Taking with him the faithful assistant 
 Moung Ing and four other native Christians, he embarked again 
 upon the stream over whose sparkling waters he had been borne 
 so many times before, in the varied states of hope and disap- 
 pointment, of sorrow and of joy, through which he had passed. 
 The journey was marked by many striking incidents. He land- 
 ed at many of the villages, where his presence was always hailed 
 with eager interest. The people would assemble to hear him 
 preach, and receive his books and tracts, which they seemed 
 to read with unusual attention. He often beheld little groups 
 gathered around some one better able to read than the rest, 
 and listening to the reading of a tract or a Gospel, and Avhen 
 it was finished they would follow the missionary to his boat, or 
 salute him from the shore, and ask for another writing. 
 
 Amidst incidents like these, occurring at every village, Mr. 
 Judson pushed his journey up the Irrawaddy as far as Prome, 
 a large and ancient city about midway between Rangoon and 
 Ava. Here he took up his abode with an English gentle- 
 man, the only European resident of the city ; for the people 
 would not rent him a house, or a spot on which to build, so feai'- 
 ful were they of being suspected by the government of aiding 
 foreigners again to come into the country. He at length ob- 
 tained permission of the magistrates to take possession of an old 
 zayat which stood near a pagoda, and those who came to the 
 pagoda were soon attracted to the teachings of the missionary. 
 Thus, beneath the shadow of this pagan temple, be daily pro- 
 
108 MISSIONS IN BUKMAII. 
 
 claimed to the votaries of Gaudama the doctrines of Christ. 
 Among the crowds who now came to the zayat at Prome, im- 
 pelled by various motives, were often seen earnest inquirers, 
 both from the city and the neighboring country, whose moral 
 natures had been roused from the stupor of idolatry, and who 
 listened with anxious attention to the word? of the missionary. 
 At length, however, they all suddenly disajipcared. The zayat 
 stood open as usual from morning till evening, but not a solitary 
 Burman was attracted either by the conversation of the mission- 
 aiy, or by the impressive services of the daily evening worship. 
 The cause of this sudden cessation of visits Mr. Judson was 
 for the time at a loss to understand. lie learned after his return 
 to Kangoon that the emperor, annoyed that he had ventured so 
 far into the interior, and was distributing tracts and assailing 
 the Burman religion in the very heart of its dominions, had 
 given orders that he should be required to leave Prome and 
 confine himself to Rangoon. The intelligence that such an order 
 had been given was quite sufficient to account for the absence 
 of visiters at the zayat. The Avoongyees, however, were un- 
 willing to execute the order, and applied to Major Burney, who 
 was then the British Resident at Ava, to interpose his authority 
 and require him to depart from Prome. He assured them that 
 Mr. Judson was in no way connected with the British govern- 
 ment, but simply a teacher of religion, and that to drive him 
 from Prome would be regarded by good men in all countries 
 as an act of cruel intolerance. But the emperor's orders are 
 never to be disobeyed, and are never changed, and Mr. Judson 
 unconsciously escaped their execution in this instance only by his 
 voluntary departure from Prome, when he returned to Rangoon 
 in September, 1830. During this excursion he preached the 
 gospel to thousands who had never before heard one of its pre- 
 cious truths. From some to whom he had preached he received 
 assurances of the deepest interest in what he had told them, and 
 many, he believed, had become so far enlightened that they 
 never again could bend the knee in the temples of idolatry with- 
 out remembering the great God whom he had proclaimed, and 
 feeling that they were in the wrong way. 
 
MR. JUDSON'S labors AT RANGOON. 109 
 
 He returned to Rangoon more impressed than ever before, 
 with the importance of" iiastening forward the transhxtion of the 
 entire Scriptures, a work in which he had ah-eady made consid- 
 erahle progress, but which he had hitherto postponed for the 
 more pressing duties of the mission. He accordingly took a 
 house, of which tlie lower part was principally assigned to the 
 several native assistants for receiving company and distributing 
 tracts, while he confined himself to the rooms above and gave his 
 time to completing the translation of the Psalms, which he had 
 commenced three years before. So numerous however were the 
 visits of inquiring Burmans to the house, that although only the 
 more serious and hopeful visiters were admitted to him, yet more 
 than half his time w^as consumed in the interruptions to which 
 he was daily subjected. It was in circumstances like these, 
 while separated from the other members of the mission and 
 dwelling alone with his Burman converts at Rangoon, that Mr. 
 Judson accomplished a large part of his noble work of translat- 
 ing the Scriptures into the language of Burmah. In the fresh 
 hour of morning and by the lonely lamp of midnight, he pursued 
 his solitary task, cheered by no sympathies of society, but urged 
 on by the sad spectacle of heathenism which lay around him. 
 His close confinement and assiduous application to the work 
 enfeebled his health, but he could not rest till it was finished. 
 The Board of Managers sent him an invitation to return to the 
 United States in order to recruit his health, but he chose to 
 remain, that thus Burmah might sooner have the Bible in her 
 own tongue. 
 
 The external condition of the mission, meanwhile, presented 
 many features of the most encouraging character. The gov- 
 ernment, though still watchful and jealous and often urged to 
 jjut a stop to his teachings, yet did not interpose its authority, 
 and persons of every rank and condition, notwithstanding the 
 threats of the priests and of others who opposed the new reli- 
 gion, daily came in small companies to the mission house to 
 ask for tracts, to hear the Scriptures read, or to converse with 
 the Christian converts whom they met there. The minds of 
 11 
 
110 MISSIONS IN BCRMAH. 
 
 the people in different parts of the empire had now become 
 strongly impressed with the accounts which had reached ihem 
 concerning the religion of the strangers, and few came to Ran- 
 goon without inquiring for the teacher and seeking access to his 
 conversations. 
 
 At the great Buddhist festival which was held at Rangoon in 
 March, 1831, INIr. Jiidson had a favorable opportunity to judge 
 of the interest which had been awakened by the labors of many 
 years, and by the tracts and books which the press had sent 
 forth through the land. The festival was in honor of Gaudama, 
 and was celebrated with great pomp in the magnificent S/iwai/ 
 Dagon^ pagoda, which is held in peculiar reverence, since in it 
 several real hairs of the divinity are believed to be enshrined. 
 The occasion brought together a countless multitude from all 
 quarters of the empire, — from every province of the interior, 
 from the frontiers of Cassay, and even from the distant borders 
 of China and Riam. From many of these remotest districts, 
 persons came to INIr. Judson, saying," Sir, we hear that there is 
 an eternal hell, — we are afraid of it. Do give us a writing 
 that will tell us how to escape it." Others, perhaps from oppo- 
 site frontiers of the empire, would say to him with equal eager- 
 ness, " Sir, we have seen a writing that tells us about an eternal 
 God. Are you the man that gives away such writings? If so, 
 pray give us one, for we want to know the truth." Others still, 
 from districts less remote, had heard the name of Jesus Christ, 
 and asked, " Are you .Jesus Christ's man ? Give us a writing 
 that tells about Jesus Christ." The number who came in this 
 manner to the mission house, to ask for books or tracts or for 
 some kind of religious instruction, lie estimated at not less than 
 six thousand, to all of whom he gave the writings which they 
 desired, and, had the supply been sufficient, he might have given 
 away twice the number without any apprehension of reckless- 
 ness or waste. 
 
 In the summer of 1831, it was arranged that Mr. and Mrs. 
 "Wade should proceed to Bengal, and take passage to the United 
 Suites in order to recruit the health of Mrs. "Wade, which had 
 
THE STATION AT MAULMAIN. Ill 
 
 long been declining. Their departure made it necessary that 
 Mr. Jiidson should return to Maulmain, to aid in managing the 
 interests of that station, now the leading station in the mission. 
 He arrived in July, and was delighted with the progress which 
 the doctrines of the gospel had made during the thirteen months 
 in which he had been absent. The mission had been strength- 
 ened by the arrival of Rev. Messrs. Mason, Kincaid and Jones, 
 with their wives. Mr. Kincaid together with Mr. Bennett 
 continued to reside at Maulmain, while Mr. Jones went to Ran- 
 goon to take the place of Mr. Judson. The little church had 
 become considerably enlarged by the baptism of Burmans, Ta- 
 lings and Karens, and the press had multiplied copies of tracts, 
 epitomes of the Old Testament and portions of the New Testa- 
 ment, to the amount of nearly two millions of pages. The 
 missionaries had also extended their labors far into the neigh- 
 boring jungle. They had made repeated journeys to distant 
 villages of the Karens, and at different places had baptized 
 twenty converts, fourteen of whom were formed into a separate 
 church at a place which now received the name of Wadesville, 
 in honor of the missionary who first preached there the truths 
 of the gospel. In an account which Mr. Judson gave of the 
 entire mission at the close of the year 1831, it is stated that the 
 number who had been baptized during the year was in all two 
 hundred and seventeen, — one hundred and thirty-six at jNIaul- 
 main, seventy-six at Tavoy, and five at Rangoon. Of these, 
 one hundred and nine were Karens, eighty-nine were Europe- 
 ans, and nineteen were Burmans and Talings. 
 
 The ship in which Mr. and Mrs. Wade embarked for Cal- 
 cutta was overtaken by a succession of violent gales, which 
 drove them far from their course and obliged the captain to 
 put into Kyouk Phyou, a port on the coast of Arracan. Here 
 they were kindly received by Colonel Wood, the military com- 
 mandant, and finding that Mrs. Wade's health was greatly ben- 
 efited by the change of air, they abandoned their design of re- 
 turning to the United States. They remained at Kyouk Phyou 
 five or six weeks, an interval which Mr. Wade devoted to 
 
112 MISSIONS IX BTRMAU. 
 
 preachinpr, or to conversation uith tlic people in the (own and 
 the neigliborinji country, and distributing tracts and copies of tho 
 Scriptures. In September they returned to Maulmain, and Mrs. 
 Wade's health being now reestablished, they immediately pro- 
 ceeded, in accordance with the advice of their associates, to 
 !Mergui, the capital of a province of the same name, situated a 
 hundred and fifty miles south of Tavoy. This place had been 
 visited in 1827, by Ko Ing, who spent a considerable time in 
 the service of the mission among its inhabitants. The residence 
 of Mr. and Mrs. Wade continued but six months ; during which 
 time five persons were baptized and organized into a church, 
 of which Ivo Ing was appointed the pastor, — when the mission- 
 aries were summoned away to Rangoon, to take the place of 
 Mr. Jones, who now removed to Siam, in order to commence 
 a mission in that country. 
 
 Eighteen years had now elapsed since the mission was first 
 established, amidst many discouragements, in the city of Ran- 
 goon. This crowded period had been marked by many pain- 
 ful and many joyous events, and we may well pause for a mo- 
 ment and consider what results had been accomplished through 
 all these years of missionary labor and sacrifice. The growth 
 of the mission had been slow but constant and healthy, and the 
 aspect which it now presented was one which the churches in 
 America might well contemplate with gratitude and joy. Its 
 stations had been multiplied till, in addition to its original seat, 
 it occupied three of the principal cities on that part of the coast 
 which was embraced in the possessions of the English. The 
 number of its missionaries had been increased to fourteen, seven 
 males and seven females, besides several others who had been 
 appointed, but had not yet arrived in the country. The num- 
 ber who had been baptized and admitted to the churches at the 
 several stations was in all three hundred and ninety-three, of 
 whom two hundred and eighty were natives, and one hundred 
 and tliirteen were foreigners, principally soldiers of the English 
 regiments to whom the missionaries had preached while they 
 were acquiring the language of the country. From the several 
 
RESULTS OF THE MISSION. 113 
 
 churches eleven had been excommunicated for unworthy con- 
 duct, and eleven had died in the profession of the Christian 
 faitli. The press had been kept in constant operation by Mr. 
 Bennett, who, with such assistance as he was able to employ, 
 had printed not less than two h^dred thousand tracts and books, 
 which had been widely circulated throughout the empire. 
 The New Testament was now nearly complete, and many sep- 
 arate books and a full epitome of the Old Testament had 
 already been printed. 
 
 At most of the stations schools had been established, in which 
 were gathered, principally under the instruction of the ladies of 
 tlie mission, the children of the native Christians, and all others 
 who could be induced to join them ; and far beyond the imme- 
 diate vicinity in which the missionaries dwelt, and in which 
 their zayats were opened, they had repeatedly gone on distant 
 excursions, preaching from village to village, distributing to all 
 who sought them tracts and copies of the Scriptures, and bap- 
 tizing those who gave satisfactory evidence of piety and faith 
 in Jesus Christ. In this manner there had been excited a 
 spirit of earnest and curious inquiry, the proofs of which were 
 constantly presenting themselves to the notice of the missiona- 
 ries. Mr. Judson speaks of it as the most prominent feature 
 of the mission at this period of its history, and, as he gazes upon 
 the scene which lies around him, he expresses the solicitude of 
 " a person who sees a mighty engine beginning to move, over 
 which he knows he has no control." The gospel was beginning 
 to address its solemn precepts and its glorious promises to the 
 mind of the nation, and the ancient su|>erstitions of the coun- 
 try seemed to be losing their power. 
 
 These results had been reported at the meetings of the Board 
 and the Convention in the United States, and had awakened in 
 the churches of the land the liveliest interest in the cause of 
 foreign missions. 'Phe contributions to the treasury of the Con- 
 vention had increased to the sum of $22,600, nearly four times 
 the amount with wdiich the mission was originally established. 
 The enterprise also had become the source of great spiritual 
 11* 
 
114 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 benefits to the denomination in America. It had united the 
 interests and sympathies of a muhitude of widely-scattered 
 churches, and had offered to the wliole body of American Bap- 
 tists a common object of philanthropic effort and of glowing 
 anticipation. Tiie conception o^giving the gospel to those who 
 know it not, always ennobles the mind into which it enters, — 
 and, animated by the spirit of the generous enterprise, the 
 widow came with her mite, and rich men with their gifts, to 
 contribute to the accomplishment of the magnificent design. 
 The appeal wliich it made for the services of Christian laborers 
 was responded to by several youthful candidates for the minis- 
 try, and at the close of the year 1831, not less tlian nine udtli- 
 tional missionaries were ready to sail from the country, and join 
 the ranks of the Burman Mission. 
 
 CHAPTER XII. 
 
 Progress of the Mission from 1832 to 1835. — Mr. Judson devoted to Trans 
 lating the Bible. — Resolutions of the Board at Salem. — Establishment of 
 Out-Stations. — Christian Villages. — Excursions of Mr. Mason from Tavoy. 
 — Great changes among the Karens. — Their Language reduced to Writing 
 by Mr. Wade. — Mr. and Mrs. Wade obliged to sail for the United STates. 
 Arrival of new Companies of Missionaries. — Jlr. Kincaid at Rangoon and 
 at Ava. — Mr. Judson completes the Translation of the Bible. — Mr. and 
 Mrs. Wade in the United States. — Results of their Visit. — Their Return 
 ■with additional Missionaries. — Death of Miss Cummings. 
 
 The period between the commencement of the year 1832 and 
 the commencement of 1835 was marked by signal blessings be- 
 stowed on tlie labors of the missionaries, and by the continued 
 growth of all the interests of the mission. So numerous, how- 
 ever, are the details, and so widely scattered are the scenes to 
 which they relate, that the limits a.ssigned to this narrative will 
 admit only a rapid survey of their general character, with a brief 
 sketch of the results which they were instrumental in producing. 
 
RESOLUTIONS OF THE BOARD AT SALEM. 115 
 
 Within this period five missionaries, with their wives and three 
 unmanied female assistants, arrived in Burmah and entered 
 upon their appointed labors. Several new stations were com- 
 menced, new enterprises for the extension of the gospel were 
 set on foot, and results of the greatest importance were brought 
 about in the general progress of the mission. 
 
 Mr. Judson, after his return to Maulmain in 1831, continued 
 to give his attention, with as little interruption as possible, to 
 the translation of the Scriptures into the Burman tongue, the 
 great work to which he had already consecrated some of the 
 best years of his life, and whose accomplishment was anticipated 
 with the liveliest interest, alike by the Burman converts and by 
 the friends of missions in every land. So assiduous were his 
 labors, that by the end of the following year he was able to 
 report to the Board that the New Testament had already passed 
 through the press, and that, if his life and health were spared, 
 he might reasonably expect to complete the translation of the 
 entire Bible in two years more. 
 
 After Mr. Judson had completed the translation of tlie New 
 Testament, in accordance with principles which he had already 
 submitted to the Board, it became necessary for that body to fix 
 upon some rules for the guidance of their missionaries in all 
 their endeavors to translate the Scriptures into the languages of 
 the heathen. Accordingly, at the annual meeting which was 
 held at Salem in 1833, the following resolutions were adopted, 
 as an expression of their views and those of their brethren, in 
 relation to this important question. 
 
 " 1. That the Board feel it to be their duty to adopt all prudent 
 measures to give to the heathen the pure word of God in their 
 own language ; and to furnish their missionaries with all the 
 means in their power to make the translations as exact a repre- 
 sentative of the mind of the Holy Spirit as may be possible. 
 
 " 2. That all the missionaries of the Board, who are or Avho 
 shall be engaged in translating the Scriptures, be instructed to 
 endeavor, by earnest prayer and diligent study, to ascertain the 
 precise meaning of the original text ; to express that meaning 
 
116 MISSIONS IN BURMAU. 
 
 as exactly as the nature of the languages into which they shall 
 translate (he Bible will permit, and to transfer uo words which 
 are capable of being literally translated." 
 
 Whatever copies of the Scriptures, or portions of the Scrip- 
 tures, had hitherto been circulated by the missionaries, were 
 furnished at the expense of the American Bible Society. This 
 continued to be the case, even with Mr. Judson's translation, 
 till the year 1836, when that society adopted a resolution "to 
 encourage only such versions as confor~in in tlie principle of their 
 translation to the common Fmglish version." This resolution 
 put an end to all appropriations from the American Bible 
 Society for the translation and circulation of versions of the 
 Scriptures made by Baptist missionaries, in accordance with the 
 instructions w hich the Board had adopted three years before. In 
 these circumstances, in April, 1837, was formed the American 
 and Foreign Bible Society, the leading object of whose organ- 
 ization was to cooperate with the Board of Missions in promot- 
 ing tlie translation and circulation of the Scriptures among the 
 heathen. In the twelve years which have elapsed since its 
 origin, the Board has received from this society upwards of one 
 hundred and fifteen thousand dollars, which have been appropri- 
 ated to the publication and circulation of the Scriptures trans- 
 lated by the agency of the several missions. The sum which 
 had already been contributed by the American Bible Society is 
 about thirty thousand dollars. 
 
 Hitherto the churches which were connected with the mission 
 had been planted almost exclusively in the larger towns, though 
 many of the natives, both Burmans and Karens, who had been 
 baptized, dwelt in the villages of the country, separated from 
 each other and removed from the immediate care of the mission- 
 aries. Their scattered condition was productive of serious 
 disadvantage to their own growth in Christian knowledge and 
 piety, and became a source of great inconvenience and of much 
 additional labor to those on whom they depended for instruction 
 and guidance. It was accordingly determined that an attempt 
 should be made to collect them together at central points easy 
 
COMMUNITIES OF CURISTIAN KAIIENS. 117 
 
 of access, in villages of their own, in which they might share 
 each others' Christian sympathy, and enjoy the regular ministry 
 and the appointed ordinances of the gospel, together with the 
 incidental advantages of schools for their children. In 1832 
 Mr. Judson made two separate journeys into the jungle for the 
 purpose of meeting the native<iConverts and instructing the in- 
 quirers who might come to him, and in each of these journeys 
 he selected the site and laid the foundation of a new Christian 
 community. The first of these was not far from Wadesville, 
 and was called Newville, where he gathered the discijjles from 
 the neighboring district into a scpai'ate church, and baptized 
 twenty-five additional converts. The second was on the banks 
 of the Salwen, sixty miles north of Maulmain, and received the 
 name of Chummerah. Here a considerable number of the na- 
 tive Christians, principally Karens who had been scattered over 
 the jungle, now took up their abode and Avere organized into a 
 church, to which nineteen were added by baptism during the 
 visit of the missionary. The foundations of both these little 
 communities were laid with religious services, and the highest 
 hopes were entertained that they would immediately become 
 oases in the social waste around them, and prove at length nur- 
 series of Christian civilization for the heatlien of Burmah. 
 
 At about the same time, a still larger village was commenced 
 in the province of Tavoy, on the banks of the Tenasserim, 
 about two days' journey from the city. The Christians from 
 Tshiek-koo, Kan-tha, and seven other villages lying along the 
 margin of the river, were assembled by Mr. Mason ; the disad- 
 vantages of their situation were explained to them, and the pro- 
 posal made, that they should abandon their present residences, 
 and, with their families, form a community by themselves, in 
 order that they might all be furnished with religious privileges 
 and with schools for their children. The people gladly accept- 
 ed the proposal, and a spot was selected whereon to build the 
 new Christian town. The site was upon an eminence rising in 
 the midst of a luxuriant plain of many miles in extent, and 
 skirted in the distance by the blue mountains of Tavoy. It had 
 
118 MISSIONS IN BURMA.U. 
 
 formerly been occupied with the dwellings of men, and was 
 known as '' tlie ancient city," but all tra<lilion of its former in- 
 habitants had utterly perished. A small mission house was 
 immediately erected, and around it the dwellings of the natives 
 soon began to appear, — still marked by rudeness and simplicity, 
 yet presenting some attractiva features of social comlort and 
 dawning civilization. The new settlement was called JMutah, 
 or City of Love. It soon became the seat of a flourishing church 
 and schools — the home of a Christian popuUition ; and now, 
 after the lapse of fifteen years, in which tlie people have been 
 constantly advancing in civilization, Matah presents a striking 
 illustration of the astonishing change which the labors of the 
 missionary accomplish in the manners and morals, in the lives 
 and characters of the heathen. The Christian Karens who 
 dwell here number upwards of three hundred ; they have long 
 ago abandoned the wandering habits of their race, and com- 
 menced the regular industry of agriculture and trade. Cleanli- 
 ness, decency, and order mark their daily lives, and they are 
 already beginning, from the products of their own labor, to sup- 
 port the schools which have been established, and the institu- 
 tions of the gospel which have conferred on them such manifold 
 blessings.* 
 
 This gathering of the Karen converts into separate commu- 
 nities was an undertaking of the utmost consequence to the 
 civilization and religious culture of this interesting, but hitherto 
 wild and wandering race of men. Scattered as they had been, 
 and exposed to all the evil influences of barbarian life, even 
 though they were converted to Christianity, their advancement 
 in piety and Christian knowledge must always have been slow 
 and uncertain. The religion of the Bible enjoins its highest 
 duties and confers its richest blessings only upon man in a 
 social state. The scattered dwellers of the mountain, or the 
 
 * jNIatah, nnd the other Karen villages under the care of the missionaries, 
 were visited by IJev. Dr. Malconi in 1836. For a description of them, see 
 Malcom's Travels, Vol. L, p. 41, et seq. 
 
MR. mason's labors AT TAVOT. 119 
 
 unsettled wanderers of the wilderness, can but feebly compre- 
 hend the true signiticance or appreciate the real excellence of 
 the gospel ; and, notwithstanding all the moral sensibility which 
 seems inherent in the mind of the Karens, it were vain to ex- 
 pect them to make much progress as a Christian people, until 
 they have abandoned their wandering habits and settled in 
 communities which admit the practice of the social virtues. 
 The towns which were begun at this period, though they have 
 not all proved permanent, have been productive of great ad- 
 vantage to the mission. Many others have since been estab- 
 lished, and the traveller amid those hitherto desolate regions 
 now beholds the germs of civilized society springing up beneath 
 the gentle influences of Christian truth. 
 
 In all the cities where stations had been established the 
 zayats and schools were constantly visited by people from the 
 country, who often expressed the utmost interest in the new 
 faith, and bore ample testimony to the impression which its pro- 
 mulgation was producing in the distant jungles from which they 
 came. In Tavoy the labors of the missionaries were now con- 
 fined almost entirely to the Karens. These people, alike in 
 the city and the country, had from the beginning received the 
 gospel far more readily than the Burmans, and in their visits to 
 Mr. Mason often solicited him to go out and preach in the villa- 
 ges of the interior, where many Christian converts were living. 
 Accordingly, early in 1832, he started with two native assistants 
 on a missionary excursion to the settlements which lie south- 
 east of Tavoy. They were the settlements to which Mr. Board- 
 man had made one of his earliest visits in the jungle. The 
 journey at first was along an unfrequented route, and through a 
 region marked by scenery of sti-iking grandeur and beauty. Of 
 the people whom he met a few had heard Mr. Boardman preach, 
 and some had obtained tracts which they had read and thought 
 upon ; but the greater part were utterly indifferent to the teach- 
 ings of the missionary. At the end of a month, he came to the 
 villages under the jurisdiction of Moung So, the interesting 
 chief who had early visited the missionaries at Tavoy. The 
 
120 MTSSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 tidings of his approach reached the Christian Karens, and they 
 came forth in troops to wolrome him. He beheld with aston- 
 ishment tlie chanjre wliich Iiad been wrought in tlieir condition 
 since they first listened to the gospel from the lips of IVIr. 
 Bo;u-dman. As he talks with them of the truths of Christian- 
 ity, as he enters their dwellings and receives their hospitality, as 
 he looks upon the fruits of their industry, and breathes the spirit 
 of their well-ordered life, he records wi;h enthusiasm the feelings 
 that possess his mind. " I no longer date," he writes, " from 
 a heathen land. Heathenism has fled these banks. I eat the 
 rice and potatoes and fruit cultivated by Christian hands, 
 look on the fields of Christians, and see no dwellings but those 
 of Christian families. I am seated in the midst of a Christian 
 village, surrounded by a people that love as Christians, converse 
 as Christians, act like Christians, and in my eyes look like 
 Christians." 
 
 Similar excursions were frequently made by Mr. Mason to 
 the scattered residences of the recent converts as well as to the 
 Cliristian villages of the Karens, in the course of wliich he 
 usually found some who were ready to be baptized, and often met 
 with persons who referred tlieir change of religious belief and 
 character back to the early instructions of Mr. Boardman, or to 
 some book of the Scriptures in the Burman language which had 
 been given them to read. Though generally received with 
 kindness and hospitality, he was yet sometimes repulsed with 
 rudeness from the dwellings even of the Karens, especially 
 of tliose who had become Buddhists and identified themselves 
 with the religion of the country. His journal records occasional 
 instances of opposition, in which he was left to spend tiie niglit in 
 the open air, because none would admit him to their dwellings, 
 or in which, Avhen he began to ^peak of Christianity, they re- 
 fused to hear him, and begged him to depart from tlieir village. 
 This opposition he was often able to overcome by the interest 
 he manifested in their pliysical comfort, or by his attention to 
 the sick and the cfiiciency of the simjde remedies which he pre- 
 scribed for their recovery. Thus, like the early apostles, does 
 
KAREN LANGUAGE REDUCED TO WRITING. 121 
 
 the missionary make himself all things to all men, that by all 
 means he may be enabled to save those to whom he is sent. 
 
 In addition to the scattered and unsettled condition of the 
 Karens, the missionaries, as their attention was directed to tliis 
 people, encountered another difficulty at the very tlireshold of 
 their undertaking. The Karen language had never been re- 
 duced to writing, and without a written language they could be 
 expected to make but little progress either in Christian culture 
 or in civilization. Mr. Wade had been the longest engaged in 
 the study of the spoken dialects which were in use among them. 
 In February, 1832, having gone to Maulmain for the benefit 
 of his health, which was seriously impaired, he was again brought 
 in contact with the Karen population, and immediately resumed 
 the cai-eful study of their language. With such aid as he could 
 derive from Christian Karens who had learned to read Burman 
 or Taling, he ascertained the elements of which it is composed, 
 and soon arranged them in an alphabet made up, with the excep- 
 tion of only two letters, of Burman or of Taling characters. 
 By the month of August of the same year he had completed a 
 spelling book containing about fifteen hundred radical words, 
 and also made a translation of Mrs. Judson's Burman Catechism 
 and of the Scripture precepts comprised in the " View of the 
 Christian Religion." The spelling book was immediately put 
 to press and introduced into the schools of the Karens, and 
 the comprehensiveness of the new alphabet was fully tested by 
 writing out an ancient Karen poem, Avhich was contained in the 
 oral traditions of the people. The poem, to the surprise of the 
 missionary, was found to contain an account of the creation of 
 the world, of " man in a state of innocency, and his fall by par- 
 taking of the forbidden fruit through the suggestions of Satan, 
 just as related in the Bible."* 
 
 Mr. Wade having accomplished this important work for the 
 Karen department of the mission, was again attacked with that 
 
 * These and other similar coincidences led at one time to the supposition 
 that the Karens may be of Hebrew origin. — American Baptist Magazine, vol. 
 13, p. 201. 
 
 12 
 
122 MISSIONS IN IIUUMAH. 
 
 depressing malady, the liver complaint, which had already within 
 the yeai" caused frequent interruptions to his labors. After 
 having tried every remedy short of a change of climate, he 
 sailed for the United States at the close of the summer of 1832, 
 and arrived in the following May. He was accompanied by 
 Mrs. AVade and by two native Christians — Moung Shway 
 Moung, a Burman, and Ko Chet-thing, a Karen. 
 
 The absence of 3Ir. and Mrs. "Wade at a time when the sta- 
 tions of the mission had become so numerous, imposed additional 
 burdens upon the missionaries, and, in consequence of the chan- 
 ges which it made necessary, delayed the execution of many 
 important plans. Mr. Cutter, a printer, had already joined the 
 mission, and brought with him a power-press, which, under the 
 direction of Mr. Bennett, he prepared to set in immediate oper- 
 ation at Maul main. But before he had become acquainted 
 with the new language he was to print, his instructer and guide, 
 Mr. Bennett, was obliged to abandon the care of the press and 
 go and occupy the station at Rangoon, which Mr. Kincaid had 
 left vacant in order to visit Ava. Mr. Judson spent several 
 months at Chummerah, instructing the converts there, though 
 still prosecuting, as assiduously as he was able, his chosen work 
 of translating the Bible ; while Mr. Mason, left alone at Tavoy, 
 was charged with the whole duties of that large and growing 
 station, and with the additional care of the Karen villages that 
 were scattered among the mountains. Thus, pressed with du- 
 ties greater than they could perform, they were obliged to listen 
 to many a call for religious instruction which they could not 
 answer, and to pass unheeded many an attractive spot in the 
 wide field around them, which they would have been glad to 
 occupy and cultivate. They had already, several months be- 
 fore, addressed to the Board of IManagers and their brethren in 
 America an earnest appeal for additional missionaries, and they 
 were waiting with anxious interest the arrival of those who 
 were now far on their voyage to the shores of Burmah. 
 
 The first of January, 1833, was a glad day for the members 
 of the mission, for it witnessed the arrival of four missionaries 
 
TUE MISSION KKINFOKCKD. 123 
 
 of whose appointment they had already received notice, and of 
 whose hibors thoy were now in unusual need. These were Rev. 
 Thomas Simons, Mr. Eoyal B. Hancock, a printer, with his 
 Avife, and Miss Sarah Cummings, a lady experienced in teaching, 
 who was to be employed as instructress at one of the stations. 
 In the following June the mission was still further strengthened 
 by the arrival of Rev. Messrs. Brown and Webb, with their 
 wives, and Miss C. J. Harringtan, afterwards Mrs. Simons, — 
 all of whom, after spending the remainder of the year in study- 
 ing the language at Maulmain, removed together to Rangoon 
 in January, 1834. The former of these missionary companies 
 brouglit with them two additional printing presses, one large 
 standing press, a large fount of English types, and all the ma- 
 terials for a type foundry. The arrangements for printing were 
 noAv complete, and fully adequate to the wants of the mission. 
 A strong house of brick, sufficiently large for the accommoda- 
 tion of the several presses now at Maulmain, was immediately 
 erected, and the great work Avas commenced of multiplying 
 copies of the Scriptures and tracts in Burman, Taling and Ka- 
 ren, Avhich have since been scattered to the remotest parts of 
 the empire, and have communicated to multitudes of minds their 
 first lessons of gospel truth. 
 
 The arrival of these missionaries revived the drooping spirits 
 of their brethren, and imparted new energy to all departments 
 of the mission. The tidings which they brought of awakening 
 zeal and growing philanthropy among the churches of America, 
 were fitted to encourage the missionary in his solitary toils, and 
 bring him in nearer sympathy with the scenes and the friends 
 of his native land. The effect was obvious in all' the interests 
 of the mission, and is often mentioned in the journals which at 
 this period record its history. 
 
 Mr. Kincaid had now penetrated the heart of Burmah Proper, 
 and we turn to a brief review of his labors and those of his 
 associates at the exposed and perilous stations of Rangoon and 
 Ava. The scene which is here presented is that of a people 
 crushed to the earth beneath the combined oppressions of super- 
 
124 MISSIONS IX BURMAn. 
 
 stition and cle?potism. No British powci* is here exerted to 
 secure the safety of the unprotected missionary. The shrines 
 of heathenism are jealously guarded by imperial authority. 
 Despotism frowns darkly over the land, and priestly persecution 
 is constantly watching for those who dare desert the supersti- 
 tions of their ancestors. Yet the intrepid missionary toils 
 bravely on, blessed with the favor of Heaven, and encouraged 
 by many unexpected manifestations of an awakening spirit of 
 inqtiiry among the deluded votaries of Buddhism. 
 
 Mr. Kincaid first went to Rangoon early in the spring of 
 1832, at about the time of Mr. Wade's arrival there from 
 Mergui and Maulmain. They called on the viceroy a few 
 days after their arrival, and presented him with a map of the 
 world, lettered in Burman characters, and other works relating 
 to geography, chronology and astronomy. He received them 
 with courtesy and expressed much interest in the map, which 
 was the first he had seen in Burman letters. What, how- 
 ever, particularly excited his curiosity was the account which 
 he had heard respecting the printing press ; he wished to know 
 if it was true that it could multiply copies of a writing without 
 limit; and after inquiring the price of a press, he requested the 
 missionaries to order one for him. The schools which had been 
 established by Mr. Jones continued to flourish under the care 
 of Mr. Kincaid; and though he was yet unable to preach in the 
 Burman tongue, he constantly maintained many of the public 
 services of the mission by the "aid of his native assistants. At 
 the close of the year he went to Madras, where he was married 
 to Miss Barbara McBain, daughter of a military officer in the 
 service of the East India Company. During his absence the 
 two teachers to whom he had entrusted the schools and the 
 other concerns of the mission were seized, by order of an infe- 
 rior oflicer of the government notorious for his hostility to 
 Christianity, fined and imprisoned, and afterwards whipped in 
 a shocking manner. This act of malignant violence was the 
 means of breaking up the schools, and for the time of intimi- 
 
MISSIONARY LABOR RESUMED IN AVA. 125 
 
 dating all the inquirers who had frequented the zayat and ex- 
 pressed an interest in the new religion. 
 
 On his return to Rangoon, notwithstanding these unfavora- 
 ble occurrences, MrT Kincaid was soon visited by persons in 
 various conditions of life, who often came in great numbers, 
 some from the city and others from distant provinces, to ask him 
 questions and to hear him converse. Some of them would 
 confess their belief in the Eternal God ; others would say they 
 had long been reading the books and thinking about Christianity, 
 exclaiming, "It is wonderful! " — "A great light that is visiting 
 the world." At the period of the famous annual festival of 
 Gaudama, the visiters grew still more numerous ; not all to in- 
 quire concerning religion, but many to ask about the truths of 
 science, or the operations of the printing press ; and when they 
 obtained some dim idea of the nature and results of the press, 
 they exclaimed, " Hoav ignorant the Burmans are! They do 
 not know any thing." In February, 1833, three Burmans were 
 baptized; othei's had requested baptism, but it was thought 
 best to delay its administration on account of the vigilance of 
 the Burman officers. Many more were known to be secret be- 
 lievers in Christianity, who did not dare openly to express the 
 faith which they cherished. 
 
 The visiters who came to the zayat from the interior had often 
 saic" to Mr. Kincaid, " Why do you not go to Ava and to all the 
 great cities of the empire ? Many have heard of the new re- 
 ligion and the books, and wish to understand them." Since the 
 death of Dr. Price none of the missionaries had visited the 
 capital, though the desirableness of maintaining a station there 
 had been frequently forced upon their attention. It had long 
 been deemed unsafe for Mr. Judson to appear there, on account 
 of his supposed connection with the English conquest of the 
 country, but there was no reason to apprehend that serious 
 molestation would be offered to any other missionary who should 
 conduct his labors with prudence. In these circumstances it 
 was decided that Mr. Kincaid should go to Ava, and attempt 
 again to plant a station there should no absolute hinderance be 
 12* 
 
126 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 offered on his arrival. Having obtained the requisite pass with 
 great diirioiihy from the viceroy, he left Kangoon on the Glli of 
 April, 1833, accompanied hy Mrs. Kincaid and her sister and 
 three native assistants, carrying with him*] 7,000 tracts and a 
 large number of copies of the Gospels of Luke and John, of the 
 Acts of the Apostles, and the Epistles. Their passage up the 
 Irrawaddy was beset with dangers, yet marked by many occur- 
 rences of great interest, illustrative of the singular spirit of in- 
 quiry which, in spite of all dread either of the government or 
 the priesthood, seemed every where to pervade the minds of 
 the people. They landed at nearly three hundred towns and 
 villages along the banks of the stream, and in nearly every 
 place which they visited they found some traces of the influence 
 which had been exerted by tlie native Christians, by tracts and 
 books or other agencies connected with tlie mission. 
 
 They arrived at Ava on the 30th of May, where a very dif- 
 ferent spirit seemed at first to array itself in opposition to their 
 plans. Mr. Kincaid was greatly perplexed with the difficulty 
 of finding a house in which he could dwell with his family, even 
 for the briefest period. His application to the government was 
 answered by repeated delays, made on the most trivial pre- 
 tences ; and, on his taking possession of a house without the per- 
 mission of the authorities, he was subjected to the gravest inso- 
 lence and violence by the assaults of a mob headed by the 
 king's physician, to whom the house had been assigned on the 
 death of its proprietor. At length the British Resident, regard- 
 ing Mrs. Kincaid and her sister as English subjects, addressed 
 a strong remonstrance to the woongyees, who, now thoroughly 
 alarmed at their conduct, immediately provided the missionaries 
 with a house in the midst of the city, and punished the physi- 
 cian who had threatened them with violence. Thus was a 
 branch of the mission again established in the proud capital 
 where in other days the religion of the Saviour had been de- 
 liberately rejected, and where its dauntless heralds had endured 
 the most cruel sufferings. 
 
 Mr. Kincaid had resided here but a short time, engaged in 
 
PRINTING PRESS IN AVA. 127 
 
 the distribution of books and the usual occupations of a mis- 
 sionary, when he began to witness manifestations of the same 
 eager spirit of inquiry of which he had met with so many indi- 
 cations at Rangoon and along the Irrawaddy. In his journal 
 of July 17 he writes : " The very thing that ought to rejoice 
 me often troubles me ; it is the numbers that are flocking to the 
 verandah to read and to hear the word of God. If I would, I 
 could not resist the tide that is setting in. Our verandah is 
 pretty well filled during the day, and sometimes forty or fifty 
 come in at a time." He was treated with civility by the offi- 
 cers of tlie government, and was invited to visit the prince, 
 Mekara, who was a man of education and able to speak Eng- 
 lish. The prince held a long conversation with him, and asked 
 him for several books of science. 
 
 The verandah of Mr. Kincaid was now daily visited by per- 
 sons of all classes, to the number often of one or two hundred, 
 who engaged in discussions with the missionary and the native 
 assistants, taking sides for or against the new religion wnth such 
 zeal as made him fear they might excite the jealousy of the 
 government. Two pei'sons were at length baptized, — one of 
 them a priest, a man of eminent learning, who had long been 
 one of the most popular preachers of Buddhism in Ava. His 
 conversion to Christianity was known throughout the city, but, 
 to the surprise of the missionaries, it did not provoke persecu- 
 cution or excite opposition. The supply of books and tracts 
 which Mr. Kincaid had brought with him was now exhausted ; 
 and, as the king had expressed a curiosity about the operations 
 of the printing press, he sent to Maulraain for IMr. Cutter to 
 come up to Ava and bring with him one of the presses. The 
 plan being approved by the members of the mission, Mr. Cut- 
 ter set out for the capital, and arrived early in January, 1834. 
 The press was immediately put in operation, and the printing 
 of tracts commenced, and two other places of preaching were 
 opened in different parts of the city, to which hundreds resorted 
 every day. 
 
 The establishment of the press at Ava, and the interest with 
 which the preaching and the books of the missionaries were 
 
128 MISSIONS IN BUKMAH. 
 
 rcp:rirded hj the people, at length called forth the interference 
 of the government. At first, they were only forbidden to circu- 
 late a particular tract, called " The Investigator." In the fol- 
 lowing !March, however, they were summoned before the high 
 court of the empire, and formally questioned concerning their 
 objects and employment in Ava. These they fully avowed 
 and vindicated, on grounds which Moung Zah, the minister, did 
 not choose to debate ; for he closed the audience by saying, 
 " Rangoon and Maulmain arc very good places, — go there." 
 While they were waiting in hourly expectation of a written 
 order to depart, Major Burney, the British Resident, interposed 
 in their behalf, and the fear in which the authority of England 
 •was held induced the minister to say that he only objected to 
 their living in the city. They accordingly immediately took up 
 ' their abode in a house without the gates, but continued, with no 
 farther interruption from the government and with but little 
 abatement of the interest of the people, the accustomed labors 
 of the mission. 
 
 The exhibition of curiosity and earnest inquiry concerning 
 the truths of Christianity Avhich Mr. Kincaid was constantly 
 witnessing, is a remarkable phenomenon in the mission at this 
 period of its history. It seemed like the waking of the popular 
 mind to the light of Christian truth, — the commencement of a 
 miglity and speedy revolution in the religion of the country. 
 But though hundreds were ready to admit the doctrines of the 
 gospel, and expressed their utter contempt of the teachings of 
 Buddhism, yet, with few exceptions, they came to no positive 
 conclusion, made no progress, and foiled to reach the kingdom 
 of heaven. They created in the missionaries hopes which 
 were never realized, and gave promise of spiritual fruits which 
 were never borne. Yet while so few embraced the religion of 
 Christ, it cannot be doubted that many a mind relinquished for- 
 ever its belief in the superstitions of Gaudaraa, and it may be 
 that some, whose history was never known to the missionaries, 
 silently accepted the faith of the gospel and trusted in the Sa- 
 viour whom it offers. 
 
' BURMAN BIBLE COMPLETED. 129 
 
 On the 31st of January, 1834, Mr. Juclson wrote the last 
 page of his translation of the Bible into the Burraan tongue. 
 It was the noble task which he had prosecuted amidst the changes 
 of many years, often in solitude, in sickness and in sorrow ; and 
 now that it was completed, he dctlicated it with pious gratitude 
 and an humble sense of its imperfections to the service and the 
 glory of God. The scene, as incidentally mentioned in his 
 journal, is one of affecting interest and grandeur. Poets, histo- 
 rians and moralists have all recorded the feelings of exultation 
 Avith which they have completed some work which they imagined 
 " the world would not willingly let die." But the missionary 
 retii'es alone, and with the last leaf of his imperishable work in 
 his hand, he prays for the forgiveness of Heaven on all the sins 
 that have mingled with his labors, and devoutly commends it to 
 the mercy and grace of God, to be used as an instrument iu 
 converting the heathen to Himself. Thus was the greatest of 
 blessings conferred on the people of Burmah, and in its unculti- 
 vated soil was planted the tree of life whose perennial leaves 
 shall be for the healing of the nation. The translation re- 
 ceived the emendations and corrections of its author, and has 
 been pronounced by scholars and philologists acquainted with 
 the Burman tongue, to be unusually accurate and perfect, — 
 well fitted to transmit to successive generations the unadulterated 
 Avord of God. The entire Bible was put immediately to press, 
 and handsome appropriations were made by the American Bible 
 Society to aid its publication. 
 
 In the following April, Mr. Judson was married to Mrs. 
 Sarah II. Boardman, who since the death of her husband had 
 been constantly engaged in the service of the mission, and at- 
 tached to the station at Tavoy. The school which she here 
 conducted with unusual success for many years, was for a time 
 suspended on her removal to Maulmain, but Avas resumed by 
 Mrs. Wade after her return from America. 
 
 As has been already mentioned, Mr. and Mrs. Wade, with 
 their native companions, arrived in the United States in May, 
 1833. Mr. Wade's health was greatly benefited by the voyage, 
 
130 - MISSIUNS IN BLKMAIJ. 
 
 but it was deemed advisable by the Board that his visit to the 
 country should be prolonged, and made tributary as far as pos- 
 sible to the interests of the mission.* He waa accordingly re- 
 quested to visit, with his missionary companions, the principal 
 cities of the Union, and attend the meetings of Associations and 
 other public bodies of the denomination. It had also been fre- 
 quently suggested that as the Burman language had now been 
 made comparatively easy of acquisition, our mi.ssionaries might 
 acquire it before sailing from the country, and thus materially 
 abridge the time requisite for preparation after their arrival. 
 There Avere now eight persons who had received appointments 
 as missionaries to the East and were waiting to proceed to the 
 places of their destination ; and the presence of Mr. and Mrs. 
 Wade in this country, with two intelligent natives, furnished a 
 favorable opportunity for making the experiment which had 
 been proposed. The Board accordingly resolved immediately 
 to open a mission school at Hamilton, N. Y. ; — a place already 
 consecrated to theological studies, and presenting to the newly- 
 ap])ointed missionaries many advantages of congenial society 
 and literary companionship. It was commenced on the 20th 
 of June, 1833, and continued nine months. It was attended by 
 eight students, who under the direction of Mr. and Mrs. AVade, 
 aided by the native teachers, pursued the study of Burman and 
 Karen with the most gratifying success. 
 
 In addition to their duties at the school, Mr. and Mrs. Wade 
 made an excursion to Ohio in the autumn of 1833, and attended 
 a large convention of the Baptists of the Western States at Cin- 
 cinnati ; and in the following spring they travelled with the 
 corresponding secretary of the Board to Georgia, and visited 
 in the course of their journey most of the cities of the Atlantic 
 States. At Augusta, in Georgia, they met the Rev. Evan Jones 
 of the Cherokee jMission, and with him two converted Chero- 
 kees, who were also ordained ministers, and who were now pre- 
 sented to the Burman and the Karen. The spectacle was one 
 of rare and extraordinary interest. It was the first time in the 
 history of the world that representatives of these ancient aborig- 
 
LARGE REINFORCEMENT OF THE MISSION. 131 
 
 inal races, dwelling on opposite sides of the globe, had met 
 together in the sympathies of a common faith, and joined in 
 common acts of Christian worship, — a beautiful emblem of the 
 Christian church, uniting in its wide embrace people of every 
 tribe and kindred and tongue under the whole heaven. 
 
 The visit of BIr. and Mrs. "Wade to their native land, though 
 productive of temporary interruptions in the immediate labors 
 and plans of the mission, was attended with many most benefi- 
 cial results, which were seen in the deeper interest and the 
 lai'ger contributions of the churches. They were welcomed by 
 their brethren in America as persons who had suffered much in 
 the cause of Christian truth, and by whose labors many heathen 
 had been turned to righteousness ; and the two native converts 
 who were with them — the first who had visited this country 
 from the East — Avere every where regarded with the utmost 
 interest. Their presence placed near at hand the distant scenes 
 of missionary labor; their simple-hearted piety and correct 
 Christian views won the admiration of all who saw them, and 
 rendered more earnest the desires of American Christians to 
 give the gospel to the entire nations to which they respectively 
 belonged. 
 
 The missionaries, with their interesting companions, sailed 
 from Boston on the 2d of July, 1834 ; and with them Rev. Messrs. 
 Howard, Vinton, Dean, and Comstock, and Mr. Osgood, a print- 
 er, with their wives, and Miss Ann P. Gardner, a member of 
 Mr. "Wade's family, who was to be employed as a teacher, — in all 
 fifteen persons ; by far the largest missionary company which 
 had ever embarked under the auspices of the Board. They 
 were all destined for the Burman and Karen mission, with 
 the exception of Mr. Dean, who had been assigned to the 
 mission in Siam. The ship, thus freighted with messengers of 
 mercy to the heathen, arrived safely at Amherst, December 8th, 
 1834 ; and the missionaries, more fully acquainted with the lan- 
 guage and customs of the country than any who had preceded 
 them, entered immediately upon the labors that awaited them 
 at the several stations to which they had been assigned. 
 
188 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 In August, 1834, ^liss Sarah Cummings, the only missionary 
 occupant of the station at Cliumraerah, died at Maulmain of a 
 fever which she had taken in the jungle. Her brief career was 
 one of singular zeal and devotion to the service of the mission. 
 Soon after her arrival, before she had acquired the language, 
 taking with her the Burman teacher whom she had engaged, 
 she went out to occupy the secluded station which had then just 
 been planted in the wilderness. Here, at a distance of sixty 
 miles from the nearest habitation of civilized men, she dwelt 
 alone for a year and a half, studying the language, superintend- 
 ing the school, and, even before she could converse with the 
 people about her, by her presence and activity winning their 
 confidence, and imparting energy and order to all the operations 
 of the station. When seized with the fever that prevailed in 
 the jungle she ha-^tened to INIaulmain, where she died amidst 
 the tender assiduities and affectionate watchings of the mission- 
 aries, — a victim, it may be apprehended, to the self-sacrificing 
 though unguarded zeal which led her to this comfortless and 
 unhealthy out-post of the mission. 
 
 After her death, the Christians at Chummerah were long 
 without a teachei', except the native assistants who dwelt 
 among them. They were once visited, for a brief season, by 
 Mr. and ]\Irs. Vinton ; but in 1836, in accordance with the 
 habits of their race, they abandoned the town and scattered 
 themselves among the villages of the district, settling princi- 
 pally at the village of Ko Chet-thing, where they have contin- 
 ued to reside with greater contentment and more gratifying 
 social improvement. 
 
MEETING OP THE CONVENTIOX AT RICHMOND. 133 
 
 CHAPTER XIII. ^ 
 
 Meeting of the Convention at Richmond in 1835. — Rev. H. Malcom visits 
 the T\Iissious. — Comparative Results among the Burmans and among the 
 Karens. — Modes of Life and of Labor adopted by the Missionaries. — Mul- 
 tiplication of Schools. — Theological School at Tavoy and at Maulmain. — 
 Growth of the Karen Mission in British Burmali. — Agency of the Press. — 
 Station at Dong yahn. — State of the Mission in Bunnah Proper. — Persecu- 
 tion at Rangoon. — Arrival of Messrs. Vinton, Abbott, and Howard at Ran- 
 goon. — Mr. Kincaid at Ava. — His attempt to visit the Shyan States. — 
 Civil War in Bi irmah. — Missionaries leave the Country. — Return of Messrs. 
 Abbott and Kincaid. — Joined by Mr. Simons. — Labors among the Karens. 
 — Final Departm-e of Missionaries from Rangoon in 1840. 
 
 The eighth triennial meeting of the General Convention was 
 held at Richmond, Va., on the 29th of April, 1835. No meet- 
 ing of this body had before been held so far in the South, and 
 its members came together from different portions of the Union, 
 with an earnestness of feeling and of hope greater than had 
 ever before been exhibited. The extent and variety of the mis- 
 sionary labors, and the gratifying results which they had pro- 
 duced, were set forth in the report of the Board of Managers, 
 and filled the minds of the Convention with the most animating 
 and encouraging views of the progress of the cause in which 
 they were engaged. The sympathies excited by the occasion 
 were strengthened and enlarged by the presence of the Rev. 
 Messrs. Cox and Hoby, delegates from the English Baptist 
 Union, who had been sent to the Convention for the purpose 
 of establishing more intimate relations between the Baptist 
 churches and associations in the two countries. The generous 
 donations which for several years had been annually made to 
 the Convention by the American Bible and Tract Societies, 
 to aid in the extension of the gospel, were gratefully acknowl- 
 edged in the report of the Managers ; and in the fulness of 
 confidence and hope with which the whole body was now 
 animated, resolutions were adopted, directing the Board to en- 
 13 
 
134 MISSIONS IN BCKMAIT. 
 
 « 
 
 large their operations, and to employ every properly-qualified 
 missionary, whose services could be obtained ; and the sum of 
 one hundred thousand dollars was mentioned as the anticipated 
 revenue for the oiin-ent year. For reasons which were assign- 
 ed in the report, it was determined to increase the number of 
 executive officers of the Board, — to associate another secre- 
 tary with Rev. Dr. BoUes, who had hitherto performed the 
 duties of the office alone. In the following year, the new ar- 
 rangement was completed by the election of Rev. Solomon Peck 
 as Assistant Secretary. 
 
 The proceedings of the meeting at Richmond, though charac- 
 terized by unusual harmony and Christian feeling, were yet 
 founded on too sanguine expectations. The Convention reck- 
 oned too confidently on its ability to enlarge the field of its 
 missionary operations, and a debt which embarrassed the treas- 
 ury for many years was the result of its well-meant though 
 incautious resolutions. 
 
 In the autumn of 183"), the Board appointed one of their 
 number. Rev. Howard Malcom, to visit their missions in Asia, 
 in order, by personal observation, to ascertain the condition of 
 the several stations, to confer with the missionaries respecting 
 their labors, and in general to collect such information perUiin- 
 ing to missions, as might enable the Board more Avisely to dis- 
 pense the sacred charities intrusted to their management, and 
 more effectually to promote the spread of the gospel among the 
 heathen. 
 
 He sailed from the United States in September, 1835, in 
 company with fourteen missionaries, male and female, desig- 
 nated to the several missions of the Board in Asia. In March, 
 1838, he returned to the country, after an absence of two 
 years and six months, — during which he journeyed l)y land 
 and by sea more than 53,000 miles. He visited all the mis- 
 sions under the direction of the Convention in Burraah, Arra- 
 can, Siam and China, and assisted in planting a new mission 
 among the Teloogoos, on the shores of Southern India. He 
 also became acquainted with the missionaries of other Chris- 
 
COMVAKATIVK UESULTS. 135 
 
 tian denominations in the East, visited them at their stations, 
 and informed himself respecting tlieir ditferent modes of labor 
 and tlieir success. The arduous and protracted service attached 
 to such a deputation was performed by Mr. Malcom in a man- 
 ner that received the approbation of the Board ; and the results 
 of his wide and varied observations have been communicated 
 to the public in the volumes of " Travels in South Eastern 
 Asia " which he has published : — a work written in an ex- 
 ceedingly pleasant manner, and filled with valuable information 
 concerning the countries in which the missions are established, 
 and with strikiflg exemplifications of the results which the 
 propagation of the gospel has already accomplrshed, and is 
 destined yet to accomplish among the heathen. 
 
 On the return of Mr. Malcom, in 1838, he was elected 
 Financial Secretary of the Board. Mr. Peck was at the same 
 time elected the Corresponding Secretary for the Foreign De- 
 partment, and Dr. Bolles, the senior Secretary, was assigned 
 to what was now denominated the Home Department, of the 
 executive arrangements of the Convention. 
 
 Though the mission in Burmah has accomplished results of 
 the most gratifying character, yet the narrative contained in the 
 foregoing pages fully shows that these results have not been such 
 as were originally anticipated by its founders and friends. They 
 had in view the Burman people, but it is not upon them that 
 the mission has bestowed its greatest blessings. Though it 
 has not at any time wholly failed of its primal design, it has 
 lately won its noblest and most signal triumphs, not among the 
 Burmans, but among the obscure and oppressed Karens, — a 
 down-trodden and subjugated race, of whose existence even, the 
 missionaries were scarcely aware when they first landed in the 
 country. These simple dwellers in the mountains and jungles 
 of Burmah, coming forth timorously from the obscurity in which 
 they hid themselves, listened to the message of the missionary, 
 and received it gladly, as the realization of the predictions which 
 had descended from the prophets of an elder age. From village 
 to village the tidings had been carried, either by the visits of the 
 
136 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 teacher or his disciples, or by the vague rumor of the wander- 
 ing Karens, till hundreds of them had received the gospel and 
 been baptized in the name of Jesus Christ ; — while their 
 Burman oppressors turned haughtily away, and clung with 
 greater tenacity to the absurd dogmas of their atheistic idolatry. 
 At each of the principal stations were now several missionaries 
 entirely devoted to the instruction and care of the Karens. 
 The converts from among them were gathered in separate 
 churches, separate schools were established for their instruction, 
 and their hitlierto unwritten language required peculiar and 
 special study, with types and printing arrangements quite dis- 
 tinct from those of the Burman tongue. It was found to exist 
 in two dialects, having many roots in common, though differ- 
 ing in construction, and spoken by two separate divisions of 
 the race — the Sgaus and Pghos or Pwos. Mr. Wade, be- 
 fore his visit to the United States, had reduced to writing the 
 former of these dialects, and on his return he performed the 
 same work for the dialect of the Pwos, and, assisted by Mr. 
 and IMrs. Mason, commenced the preparation of tracts and the 
 translation of portions of the Bible in both these languages. 
 The Burman character, with some modifications, was preferred 
 by Mr. Wade in writing and printing Karen, though the Roman 
 letters have been recommended by many considerations, and 
 have often been adopted by other missionaries in the reduction 
 of oriental tongues. 
 
 The modes of life and of labor adopted by the members of the 
 mission at this period, were such as were forced upon them by 
 the circumstances of their situation, and the nature of the ob- 
 jects they aimed to accomplish. Year followed year, compara- 
 tively without striking events, yet each bringing with it new 
 interests to be cared for, new labors to be performed, and new 
 difficulties to be overcome. The routine of duties to which the 
 missionaries were principally devoted still consisted in preach- 
 ing through the cities and villages, in superintending the schools 
 which were now becoming numerous and important, in trans- 
 lating the Scriptures and preparing books for the people, and in 
 
EXTENSION OF THE MISSION AMONG THE KARENS. 137 
 
 directing the operations of the several presses under their charge. 
 During the rainy months of the year they were restricted to the 
 cities and large towns in which the principal stations were es- 
 tablished, and there they were constantly engaged in the labors 
 mentioned above. But ai'ound each of these stations were clus- 
 tered, at various distances, out-stations and Christian villages, at 
 which churches and schools had been established, and placed under 
 the immediate care of the native assistants and pastors. So soon 
 as the wet season was ended, they left their homes and went 
 forth to the distant settlements that skirted the field of their 
 operations, — travelling in litters or on foot far across the jungle, 
 or embarking in boats upon the winding river, to meet thfe Chris- 
 tian congi-egations, who, with their native pastors, were awaiting 
 the annual visit of the missionary. His arrival was every where 
 hailed with gratitude and joy. He examined the converts who 
 were ready for baptism, and often administered to them the sa- 
 cred rite ; he instructed the pastors and their iiocks in the true 
 discipline of a church, and in the doctrines and ordinances of 
 the gospel ; corrected their errors, settled their doubts, strength- 
 ened their principles and their hopes, and thus built them up in 
 the faith of the gospel. 
 
 Every journey thus made by the missionaries would usually 
 lead to the establishment of additional out-stations, and to the 
 wider extension of the field embraced by the mission. The 
 journals in which the incidents of these itineracies are recorded, 
 can alone set forth the proofs which were constantly presented 
 of the wide extent to which the spirit of religious inquiry had 
 now spread among the settlements of the Karens. Wherever 
 the missionaries went, they found that tidings of the faith they 
 taught had gone before them, and they seldom entered a district, 
 however remote or untravelled, in Avhich there were not some 
 who professed to be worshippers of the living God. The obser- 
 vations and facts recorded at this period in the journals of Mr. 
 Vinton at Maulmain, of Messrs. Wade and Mason at Tavo}'", 
 and especially of Messrs. Webb, Abbott and Howard, in their 
 excursions from Rangoon to the out-stations of Bassein, Pan- 
 13* 
 
138 MISSIONS IN BURMAU. 
 
 tanau and Maubee, are sufficient of themselves to show how 
 far from being in vain liad been the vicissitudes of labor and 
 peril, of sorrow and trial, through which the mission had passed. 
 Schools were established almost at the commencement of the 
 mission at each of the principal, and at several of the minor 
 stations. The care of these at first devolved to a great extent 
 upon the female missionaries, whose first aim was to train up 
 pupils of superior talents and energy, to become assistants and 
 at length teachers in the schools. Their number and their im- 
 portance had been constantly increasing. The regular day 
 schools at Tavoy and Maulmain were now in part supported by 
 allowances from the East India Company, and the instructions 
 given in them were no longer confined to the simplest rudi- 
 ments of knowledge, but comprised the study of English and 
 of the languages of the country, together with arithmetic, geog- 
 raphy and other common branches of education. Several 
 boarding schools were opened, for both Burmans and Karens 
 who came from a distance in the interior, in which the pupils 
 were under the constant care of the missionaries. In the 
 schools supported by the government, the direct teaching of 
 Christianity was not sanctioned by the colonial officers who had 
 them in charge ; but in the other schools, and especially in the 
 boarding schools, it formed of course a part of the system of 
 instruction, and exerted the happiest influences upon the char- 
 acters of the pupils. Thus by the lessons of science as well as 
 by the teachings of religion, did the missionaries seek to reclaim 
 the minds of the young from the vain superstitions of their fa- 
 thers, and to direct them to the beautiful forms of Christian 
 truth. Many of the pupils of the Karen schools have been con- 
 verted to Christianity ; and the faith of many more in the doc- 
 trines of Gaudama must have been irrecoverably shaken. 
 
 In addition to the schools above mentioned, a seminary was 
 established at Tavoy in 1836, for instructing native converts of 
 suitable talents and characters, in the doctrines of Christianity, 
 in order that they might thus prepare to preach the gospel to 
 their countrymen. It was placed at first under the charge of 
 
THE PEGUAN3. 189 
 
 Mr. "Wade, and commenced in May with eighteen pupils, — of 
 whom twelve were Karens, tive were Burmans and Peguans, 
 and one was a Hindoo. The first session closed in July, when 
 the students were subjected to an examination in the portions 
 of the Bible in which they had been instructed. In 1837, Mr. 
 Wade's health was again seriously impaired, and at the close of 
 the year the school at Tavoy was suspended. The Burman 
 pupils attached to it were removed to Maulmain, — where, in 
 1838, a school especially for Burmans was established and 
 placed under the charge of Rev. Edward A. Stevens, a young 
 missionary whose education had been conducted with special 
 reference to this department of labor. 
 
 So marked is the difference of races in Burmah that it has 
 generally been found expedient to have separate schools, and as 
 far as possible separate churches, for each of the different races 
 to whom the labors of the mission have extended. Schools have 
 accordingly been established at the principal stations, for the 
 Burmans, the Karens, the Eurasians, or half-castes, and the 
 Peguans* or Talings. These last are a people entirely distinct 
 from the Burmans in every thing but religion. They are the 
 feeble remnants of a race that once subdued and overran the 
 country, but who were soon driven back by the Burmans under 
 Alompra, the founder of the present dynasty. They are very 
 numerous in the neighborhood of Maulmain and Amherst, and 
 at the latter place a station, designed especially for them, was 
 planted in 1836, and placed under the charge of Rev. Mr. Has- 
 well. Before this time, the Peguans had often awakened the 
 interest of the missionaries, as they saw them mingled with the 
 congregations of Burmans or Karens to whom they preached 
 in the zayat or the chapel, and attempts had been repeatedly 
 made to master their language. INIrs. Judson, after her removal 
 to Maulmain, with characteristic energy and zeal devoted her- 
 self to its acquisition, and translated and caused to be published 
 
 * See Jlemoir of Mrs. Sarah B. Judson, chap. 12. Dr. Malcom estimates 
 the number of the Peguans in Burmah at 70,000. 
 
140 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 in Peguan several tracts, her own compilations of the Life of 
 Ciirist, and a considerable portion of the New Testament. On 
 the arrival of Mr. llaswell, she surrendered to him her labor 
 and the fruits it was already promising, and returned to the 
 appropriate duties of her own station, having performed a task 
 of great dilliculty and importance which no other member of 
 the mission was then able to accomplish. 
 
 Nearly every year had witnessed the enlargement of the 
 means of multiplying copies of the Scriptures, and other books, 
 which the missionaries prepared for the instruction of the peo- 
 ple. The books used by the Karens and the Peguans at first 
 were in manuscript ; but by the close of 1837 fonts of type 
 were prepared in each of tlie Karen dialects, and thousands of 
 copies of books for learning the Karen and Peguan languages, 
 as well as of tracts and portions of the Scriptures, were imme- 
 diately published. The printing operations were carried on 
 principally at IMaulraain, though many of the Karen books were 
 printed at Tavoy, and a press had been established at Rangoon, 
 and one at Ava. In 1838 four new presses were added to the 
 station at Maulmain and one to that at Tavoy, making ten in 
 all connected with the mission, together with a very large supply 
 of materials for printing.* The natives speaking the several 
 languages soon acquired the art of printing them, and were 
 successfully employed by the missionaries in the labors of the 
 press. Societies w^ere also formed at Tavoy and at Maulmain, 
 which received contributions from the converts, both native 
 and English, and from English officers resident in those cities ; 
 and by their agency tracts were printed and distributed, and 
 the preaching of the gospel was sustained at particular locali- 
 ties. Thus did those who had experienced the benefits of the 
 mission commence an attempt to defi-ay the expenses of its 
 support, and the generous sacrifices they often made bear the 
 strongest testimony to its unspeakable value. The society at 
 
 * This number of presses was never in operation at any one time. The 
 power press proved useless, and two of the others were early removed to 
 Assam. 
 
DONG-YAHN. 141 
 
 Tavoy, in 1839, supported from its own treasury not less than 
 thirteen native preachers, and also defrayed the expenses of 
 several of the Karen schools. 
 
 At the distance of thirty-five miles from Maulmain was the 
 out-station of Dong-yahn, the solitary residence of Miss Eleanor 
 Macomber, whose devoted and useful labors and early death 
 deserve to be recorded among the events of this period. She 
 entered upon the station in December, 1836, and found the peo- 
 ple, who were Pwo Karens, the slaves of intemperance and of 
 all the disgusting vices of heathenism. With the aid of two or 
 three native assistants, she maintained public worship on the 
 Sabbath, and morning and evening prayers at her own dwell- 
 ing ; and also opened a school, which soon numbered ten or 
 twelve pupils. Before the close of the first dry season she had 
 the happiness of seeing twelve Karens baptized and formed 
 into a Christian church. She spent the period of the rains 
 from May to September at Maulmain, and on her return to the 
 jungle found the church and the schools prospering under the 
 charge of the native preachers. The little church was soon 
 committed to the care of Rev. Mr. Stevens, of the Theological 
 School, and was occasionally visited by other missionaries from 
 Maulmain. Amidst the prejudices and the occasional persecu- 
 tion of the priests and the votaries of Buddhism, the gospel 
 continued to spread among the people ; and Dong-yahn, by the 
 instrumentality of this indefatigable lady, soon became the seat 
 of a flourishing station, and the centre of religious light and 
 knowledge to a wide region crowded with benighted Karens. 
 Her influence upon her own sex was very extraordinary, and 
 its results were visible in numerous dwellings among the vil- 
 lages of the jungle. But her missionary career was destined 
 to be brought to an early close. She died after an illness of a 
 few days, on the 16th of April, 1840, just as the fruits of her 
 labors were beginning to adorn and cheer the secluded spot 
 which she had chosen for cultivation, — leaving behind her a 
 name and a memory which will long be gratefully cherished by 
 
142 MISSIONS IX BLUM All. 
 
 the rude dwellers in the wilderness whom she was the first to 
 instruct in the gospel of Christ. 
 
 As we turn to trace the history of the missionaries who were 
 at this time stationed in Burmah Proper, we meet with scenes 
 widely different from the quiet and uniform progress that 
 marked the stations beneath the protection of the British flag. 
 Their labors were constantly exj)osed to interruption from the 
 caprices of jealous rulers or the violence of contending factions, 
 while the few who ventured to profess themselves disciples of 
 Christ were visited with the opposition of their friends, and 
 with all the evils incident to a corrupt public sentiment. In 
 1835, a persecution of the most violent character broke out at 
 liangoon. It was commenced by some of the petty magistrates, 
 who had long viewed with jealousy the labors of the native 
 assistants as they were employed in preaching and distributing 
 books and tracts in and around the city. The chief object of 
 their hostility was Ko San-Lone, a man of superior intelligence 
 and jiiety, and of great boldness and activity in the service of 
 the mission. He was one of'the three native assistants who 
 had accompanied Mr. Kincaid to Ava, and since his return had 
 been, with Ko Thah-a, the pastor of the church, almost the only 
 Christian who dared to distribute books, or lift up his voice 
 for God beneath the frowning despotism of Rangoon. On the 
 25th of February, the violQnce, which had long been threaten- 
 ing, broke out against him. He was seized and sent to the 
 prison, where he was beaten, loaded with irons, and subjected 
 to severe and ignominious labor. His heroic Christian faith 
 quailed not before this storm of persecution, and his character 
 continued to shine brightly amidst the clouds that lowered 
 around him. Before the tribunal of cruel magistrates, beneath 
 the lashes of his persecutors or in the felons' dungeon in which 
 he was immured, he still bore himself witli the meek fortitude 
 of a martyr to the truth. Though repeatedly threatened with 
 death unless he would abjure his religion and worship Gauda- 
 ma, he still trusted, without faltering, in the God he served, and 
 presented a noble exemplification of Christian character. Aftei 
 
TERSKCUTION AT RANGOON. 143 
 
 nearly a fortnight's detention he was released from prison, but 
 his entire j^roperty -was coniiscated and he was forbidden by the 
 woongyee to resume liis laboi-s as assistant in the mission. He 
 died soon after, much lamented by the missionaries witli whom 
 he had been associated. 
 
 Nearly every Christian in Rangoon was subjected to fines or 
 to imprisonment, in the course of this attempt to extinguish by 
 violence the new religion taught by the missionaries. Nor was 
 the persecution confined to the city. Preaching excursions had 
 been made into the neighboring district of Maubee, and along 
 a stream known as the Karen Brook, and the number of Karen 
 converts thus made, and now living scattered through the coun- 
 try, far exceeded that of the Burman Christians of Rangoon. 
 These were all visited with fines and arrests, and ofiicers went 
 through the villages to collect by force the heavy assessments 
 which had been laid upon all who refused to worship JVats, and 
 to acknowledge Gaudama. The persecuted Christians fled in 
 every direction to escape the exactions of their oppressors ; but 
 they bore with them the faith they cherished, and preached the 
 gos2)el as they went in regions where it was before unknown. 
 Ko Thah-byu, the pastor of Maubee, with a portion of his flock, 
 was soon found in Pegu telling the story of the cross, and 
 teaching the precepts of Christ among the numerous popula- 
 tion of that hitherto unvisited district. 
 
 The first effect of the persecution at Rangoon was wholly to 
 suspend the operations of the mission. Not a Burman or a 
 Karen for' a time dared to appear as a worshipper at the veran- 
 dah, and with a few exceptions, none ventured even to visit the 
 missionaries or to pei'form for them the commonest services of 
 life. The alarm, however, was not then of long continuance, 
 and the families attached to the mission continued to reside in 
 the city and to prosecute their labors, often with encouraging 
 success, until subsequent events compelled them to abandon the 
 station. 
 
 In October, 1836, Mr. Vinton arrived at Rangoon from Maul- 
 main. He was accompanied by the two native preachers, Ko 
 
144 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 Chet-lhing and Ko Taunah. As the open opposition to the labors 
 of the missionaries had subsided, an excursion was undertaken 
 by Messrs. Vinton, Abbott and Howard, up the Irrawaddy and 
 into the district of the Maubce Karens. They met with a large 
 number who, in spite of the persecution which had scarcely yet 
 died away, had embraced Christianity, and had long been wait- 
 ing for the visit of a missionary that they might be baptized. 
 In the course of their journey they administered the sacred 
 ordinance to one hundred and seventy-three, ninety-two males 
 and eighty-one females, nearly all of whom had received the 
 gospel from the preaching of tlieir indefatigable countryman, Ko 
 Thah-byu. Of the persons baptized, eleven were head men of 
 villages or chiefs of small districts, and many of them had been 
 worshippers of God for two, three and four years. It was sup- 
 posed that not less than a hundred more were scattered over 
 the jungle, who had in like manner embraced Christianity and 
 •were waiting to receive baptism. The Karens in and around 
 Rangoon evinced the utmost eagerness to be instructed in the 
 truths of the gospel, and though closely watched by the Buddh- 
 ist priests and forbidden the use of books, yet several hundreds 
 of them learned to read at their own dwellings, away from the 
 observation of their Burman rulers. These incidents occurring 
 unexpectedly in the wilderness, awakened anew the most glow- 
 ing hopes respecting the Karens, and satisfied the missionaries 
 that even beneath the oppressive rule that crushed them to the 
 earth in Burmah Proper, they were still a people whom God 
 had chosen to bless with a knowledge of himself. 
 
 Nor were the missionaries at Ava suffered to prosecute their 
 labors without frequent interruptions, dictated now by the jeal- 
 ousy of the priests, and now by the factious violence of rival ru- 
 lers. Messrs. Cutter and Brown, who had been associated with 
 Mr. Kincaid in the management of the station, returned to Ran- 
 goon in the spring of 1835, taking with them the press, but leav- 
 ing behind a large collection of books and tracts which had been 
 printed at the capital. Mr. Kincaid was joined in the autumn 
 of the following year by Mr. and Mrs. Simons, and early in Jan- 
 
MR. KINCAID'S northern EXCURSION. 145 
 
 uary, 1837, by Mr. and Mrs. Webb, who brought with them addi- 
 tional supplies of printed works for the use of the station. No 
 place in the empire furnished to the missionary such opportuni- 
 ties for disseminating a knowledge of the gospel, as did Ava. 
 Being the seat of the Golden Presence, and the centre of author- 
 ity and interest to a numerous people, it was a place of constant 
 resort for persons from every portion of the realm. Hither came 
 caravans of merchants to bring the products of every district, 
 and hither resorted, with their bands of retainers, the princes of 
 distant provinces to settle the questions of state and offer their 
 allegiance to the monarch. It is the place where representatives 
 of every condition and of every district are accustomed to as- 
 semble, so that what is promulgated at Ava is likely to be 
 borne abroad in different directions as widely as the Burman 
 sway extends. 
 
 Mr. Kincaid had formed the acquaintance of several persons 
 who came to the capital in the train of some princes of the 
 Shyans, a people occupying the provinces on the northern fron- 
 tiers of Burmah. In his intercourse with them he inquired 
 carefully concerning the position of their country and its conti- 
 guity to China, and conceived that by pursuing a route in that 
 direction a missionary might not only introduce the gospel to 
 the Shyans, but also obtain access to the Chinese. For the 
 purpose of ascertaining the correctness of his views, and of be- 
 coming acquainted with the crowded population of the northern 
 provinces, he formed the design of an excursion to the frontiers 
 of Assam. The design having been ajjproved by his brethren 
 of the mission he obtained permission of the government, though 
 with great difficulty and after many delays, to travel through the 
 provinces of the north. On the 27th of January, he embarked 
 on the Irrawaddy, with four native Christians for his attendants, in 
 a boat which was despatched in his charge, on the public service, 
 by Colonel Burney, the English Resident at Ava. lie passed 
 through regions of great natural beauty and magnificence, often 
 landing at the large towais which lined the banks of the river, 
 and after twenty-two days reached Mogaung, a city distant three 
 U 
 
146 HUSSIONS IN Kl'RMAH. 
 
 hundred and fifty miles from the capital. Here, beneath the 
 shadow of the Ilimmaleh mountains, he found spreading before 
 him the vast wilderness which separates Burmah from Hindos- 
 tan, skirted by a territory crowded witli people and abounding 
 in mines of amber and serpentine stone. lie made several ex- 
 cursions into the valley around the city, but, finding himself un- 
 able to procure either provisions suitable for his journey or men 
 to accompany him, he was obliged again to set his face towards 
 Ava. A civil war had now broken out, and the country was 
 distracted with tumults and filled with hordes of banditti. In 
 his passage down the river he was suddenly attacked by one of 
 these marauding bands, plundered of every thing in his pos- 
 session, and then left to pursue his journey. On the following 
 day he was again seized by another band of robbers, who strip- 
 ped him of his clothes, bound him with ropes and compelled him 
 and his attendants to march with them to their village, where he 
 witnessed scenes of heart-rending atrocity among the prisoners 
 whom the freebooters had collected. His life was constantly in 
 danger ; but with the assistance of a young Kathay who belonged 
 to the band and who had been at his house in Ava, he contrived 
 to affect his escape, and fleeing to the mountains he found his 
 way across a thinly inhabited district to the capital, having 
 passed through the greatest perils and escaped assassination only 
 by the merciful interpositions of Heaven. 
 
 Mr. Kincaid reached Ava on the 11th of March, and found 
 the city filled with alarm, and threatened with all the horrors 
 of anarchy and civil war. Prince Tharawaddy had risen against 
 his brother the king, dethroned him and sent his oflicers to 
 prison ; and having established himself at Mokesobo, a garrisoned 
 city forty-five miles north of Ava, was now investing the capital 
 and the neighboring cities with his armies. Colonel Burney, 
 the English Resident, put his house in a state of defence, and, in- 
 viting the mission families to join his own, was able to keep at a 
 distance the marauding parties that desolated the neighborhood, 
 and to protect the lives and property of the missionaries. They 
 had cherished the hope that the new king, who had the reputa- 
 
KAUKXS OF SOUTHERN BUKIIAU. 147 
 
 tion of being liberal in his views, when fairly seated in power 
 would look I'avorably upon their labors. But in this they were 
 disappointed. At the first interview which they had with him 
 after his accession to the throne, he expressly prohibited the Avork 
 in which they were engaged : " I am now king of Burmah," 
 said he, " and am therefore tha ilia na da ya ka, (defender of 
 the faith,) and must support the religion of the country. You 
 must give away no more of Christ's books." He, however, de- 
 clared that he had no objection to scientific books, and invited the 
 missionaries to bring a press to Ava and print and circulate 
 them. It was the aim of the new king to set aside the treaty of 
 Yandabo ; and he informed Colonel Burney that he no longer 
 recognized him as English Resident, though he did not wish 
 him to leave the capital. The colonel, however, decided to re- 
 tire, and the missionaries, apprehending that war might again 
 ensue between the English and the new Burman authorities, 
 made preparations to accompany liim. They left Ava, and the 
 little church of twenty-one members which they had planted 
 there, on the 17th of June, and arrived at Rangoon on the 6th 
 of July. The missionaries stationed at Rangoon had already 
 gone to Maulmain, in consequence of the threatening aspect of 
 the revolution, and the decrees which had been issued by the 
 viceroy of the province. Mr. Kincaid followed them after a 
 few weeks ; Mr. "Webb repaired to Calcutta in order to take 
 passage for America for the recovery of Mrs. Webb's health, 
 while Mr. Simons lingered for many months at Rangoon, en- 
 gaged in such labors as he was able to perform in the disturbed 
 condition of the city and the emj^ire. 
 
 But while the labors of the missionaries among the Burmans 
 at Rangoon were thus nearly suspended, among the Karens in 
 the neighboring districts they were prosecuted with even un- 
 wonted success. In the spring of 1837 Mr. Abbott had again 
 come among them, and was now travelling through, their villages 
 in the districts of Maubee and Pantanau. He every where wit- 
 nessed the effects of the oppressive taxation to which they Avere 
 subjected. The names of all the Christians were reported to 
 
148 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 the ruler?, nnd thoy were fined in many instances so heavily that 
 they were obliged to give up their children as slaves, in order 
 to satisfy the rapacity of their persecutors. In December, 1837, 
 Mr. Abbott went to the province of Basisein, where, with many 
 others, a young chief of one of the Karen districts embraced 
 Christianity, and evinced the utmost interest in the conversion 
 and improvement of his countrymen. He came to Rangoon in 
 a few weeks, bringing with him nine of his people who had been 
 converted by his agency, and who he desired should learn to 
 read, that they might return and instruct the villages from which 
 they came. He was a person of unusual intelligence and in- 
 terest of character, and, seemed to spring at once into a full 
 comprehension of the inestimable blessings which Christianity is 
 designed to bestow. In August, 1838, several months after- 
 wards, he came again to Rangoon to be instructed and to receive 
 an additional supply of books for his peoj)le. lie had already 
 accomplished his object, and, in the highest spirits, with his fol- 
 lowers all laden with books, he had taken leave of the mission- 
 aries, when the whole company were seized by Burman officers, 
 loaded with irons, and put in the stocks and in prison. Thence 
 they were removed to the great pagoda, where they were 
 "offered in sacrifice," as it is called, or sentenced to be per- 
 petual slaves — they and their posterity — to the gods. They 
 were, however, finally released from the ignominious bondage 
 to which they were doomed, by the intervention of the mission- 
 aries, and by the exertions of an officer attached to the British 
 Residency. Gathering as many of the tracts and books as had 
 escaped destruction, they concealed them about their persons 
 and retui-ncd to their native jungle, where the young chief was 
 long engaged in spreading the knowledge of the gospel among 
 his countrymen. 
 
 In November, 1838, Messrs. Abbott and Simons, finding that 
 the aspect of political affairs was becoming more threatening, 
 and still apprehensive of war between the English and the Bur- 
 mese, left Rangoon and went to JNIaulmain. 
 
 In November, 1839, a year after the departure of the mis- 
 
PIOUS ZEAL OF KAREK CHRISTIANS. 149 
 
 sionaries, Mr. Abbott in company -witli Mr. Kincaid again visit- 
 ed Rangoon. They Avent at the special invitation of the viceroy 
 ■who had known Mr. Kincaid at Ava, and Avho, it now appeared, 
 was desirous that the American teachers should return in order 
 that the people, by seeing them at their usual work, might be 
 more fully assured of the public tranquillity. The viceroy re- 
 ceived them with great courtesy and invited them to bring their 
 families and settle again at Rangoon, assuring them that they 
 should be protected i'rom all annoyance and that their condition 
 should be made comfortable. This was certainly a new spirit 
 to proceed from the viceroy of Rangoon, and was a source of 
 great encouragement to the missionaries, although they discov- 
 ered, in the feverish condition of the public mind and in the 
 fickle policy of the government, many hiuderances to the imme- 
 diate prosecution of their labors. 
 
 There were at this time upwards of three hundred mem- 
 bers of churches, Burmans and Karens, in the city and the 
 neighboring districts. These scattered disciples met the mis- 
 sionaries with the utmost delight, which Avas warmly reciproca- 
 ted when it was ascertained that they had generally been true 
 to their principles amidst innumerable perils, and, with the bless- 
 ing of Heaven on their endeavors, had won a multitude of 
 others to the faith they cherished. The assistants at Pantanau 
 and Maubee gave the most gratifying accounts of the' success of 
 the gospel in those districts, and the tidings from Bassein showed 
 that a work of divine grace had been in constant progress there. 
 The young chief had remitted none of his activity in the cause 
 of Christ. His house was often visited by large companies of 
 his people who came to learn to read, and to hear the gospel ; and 
 in that district alone, it was supposed that from six hundred to 
 one thousand were now waiting to be baptized. So wonderful 
 were the triumphs of the Christian faith in the wilderness of 
 Burmah ! Though propagated only by those who themselves 
 had just received it and had scarcely learned to read the Gospels 
 in which it was contained, though persecuted and despised by 
 cruel priests and superstitious despots, it had taken possession 
 14* 
 
150 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 of the hearts of hundreds of Karens, and was beginning to start 
 a whole people on a new career of social progress and spiritual 
 elevation. 
 
 Messrs. Kincaid and Abbott remained at Rangoon six weeks, 
 during which time information was received that the viceroy 
 was re-called on account of his liberal treatment of foreigner, 
 and that another was already appointed in his place. He soon 
 arrived and proved himself to be a man of stern, despotic tem- 
 per, which had before manifested itself in frequent acts of cruelty. 
 Decrees were immediately issued, designed to put an end to all 
 intercourse between the Burmans and foreigners; and the mis- 
 sionaries, despairing of being able either to go up to Ava or to 
 engage openly in their work at Rangoon, retired to Maulmain, 
 and soon after joined the mission in Arracan. 
 
 CHAPTER XIV. 
 
 The Province of Arracan. — 5Ir. and Mrs. Comstock settle at Kj'ouk Phyoo. 
 
 — Arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Hall. — Their early Death. — ^lessrs. Abbott 
 and Kincaid join the Mission. — Jlr. Abbott at Sandoway. — Labors among 
 the Karens. — Their rapid Conversion to Christianity. — Burman Persecu- 
 tion of the Christian Karens. — Their Fidelitj' and its Results. — Sympathy 
 of British Residents.— Death of Jlrs. Abbott, and Visit of Mr. Abbott to the 
 United States. — Mr. Kincaid at Akj-ab. — The Moimtain Chief. — Sad 
 Changes in the Mission. — Death of Mr. and Mrs. Comstock. — Progress of 
 
 • the Mission in British Bunnah from 1840 to 1S45 : also in Bunnah Proper. 
 
 — Changes in the Board. — Death of Rev. Dr. Bolles. 
 
 The province of Arracan lies upon the eastern shore of the 
 Bay of Bengal, and is bounded on tlie north by Chittagong, on 
 the east by the Yoma Mountains, which separate it from Bur- 
 mah, while on the south and west it is washed by the waters of 
 the bay. It eml)races sixteen thousand five hundred square 
 miles, and formerly belonged to the Burman empire ; but in 
 1826 it was ceded by the treaty of Yandabo to the British East 
 
PROVINCE OF ARRACAN. 153 
 
 India Company. It is divided into four districts, Akyab, San- 
 doway, Aeng and Ramree, — the latter consisting of islands, of 
 which the largest is forty miles in length. The province con- 
 tains about a thousand villages, and is occupied by a population 
 numbering nearly two hundred and fifty thousand, of whom the 
 greater part are called Mugs, presenting some peculiarities, 
 though undoubtedly of the same general race and speaking the 
 same language as the Burmans.* A branch of the mission 
 "was commenced in Arracan in March, 1835, by Mr. and Mrs. 
 Comstock, Avho established themselves at Kyouk Phyoo, a town 
 near the northern extremity of Ramree island. They were 
 hospitably received by Mr. Adams, the Master- Attendant of the 
 port ; and, having obtained a suitable dwelling, they soon com- 
 menced the distribution of tracts, and conversation with the 
 people as far as their knowledge of the language would permit. 
 Early in 1836 Mr. Comstock made a journey to the district of 
 Aeng, for the purpose of becoming better acquainted with the 
 people of the province, as well as of spreading abroad a know- 
 ledge of the gospel. His preaching was every where listened 
 to with the curiosity which usually characterizes intelligent 
 heathen, particularly among the Kyens, a race inhabiting the 
 mountains, and resembling the Karens in many features of their 
 character and condition. 
 
 On his return to Kyouk Phyoo he established a school, in 
 which many of the pupils, as is usual in British Burmah, were 
 instructed in English. The English officers resident near the 
 station uniformly encouraged the labors of the missionaries, 
 and in many instances proved themselves their warm personal 
 friends. In December, 1836, the station was visited by Rev. 
 Mr. Malcom, and at his instance Mr. Comstock went to Akyab, 
 then the residence of Rev. Mr. Fink, of the Serampore Baptist 
 Mission, and procured an intelligent Arracanese convert to act 
 as assistant. Two other assistants were subsequently obtained 
 
 * For a full account of this province see " Notes on Arakan, by the late 
 Eev. G. S. Comstock," &c., published in tlie Journal of the American Orien- 
 tal Society, Vol. I. No. 3, 1847. 
 
154 MISSIONS IX liURMAII. 
 
 from Maulmain, and upon these three subordinate laborers were 
 now devolved the principal active operations of the mission. 
 
 In May, 1837, the station was reinforced by the arrival of 
 Rev. Levi Hall and ^Irs. Hall, whose accession was greeted 
 with the liveliest interest and hope. A church was soon after- 
 wards organized, which was composed only of the missionaries 
 and their native assistants, as none of the natives had yet em- 
 braced the Christian faith. Both the newly-arrived missionaries 
 however, fell victims to thefever of the country, and died before 
 their labors had begun, — Mrs. Hall in July and Mr. Hall in 
 September after their arrival. The following year Mr. and 
 Mrs. Comstock, in consequence of their own enfeebled health, 
 were obliged to spend at ]\Iaulmain. In February, ] 83'J, they 
 returned to Arracan, accompanied by Rev. Lyman Stilson and 
 his wife, who had been designated to the mission before leaving 
 the United States. They also took with them four native assist- 
 ants ; and, as their former station had proved unhealthy, they 
 now established themselves at the city of Ramree, where they 
 hoped to find a more salubrious climate than at Kyouk Phyoo. 
 The church was removed to the new station, and its number by 
 the recent accessions to the mission was increased to eleven 
 members. Schools were immediately established, tracts and 
 books were circulated in great numbers, and the preaching of 
 the gospel was constantly maintained, yet none of the supersti- 
 tious natives of the country had thus far been converted to 
 Christianity. 
 
 Thus through vicissitude and affliction had the mission in Ar- 
 racan been constantly passing for five years, when INIessrs. Ab- 
 bott and Kincaid repaired to the jirovince early in 1840. They 
 had been obliged to leave their stations in Burmah Proper, in 
 consequence of the opposition which was made to their labors, and 
 of the additional persecutions to which the converts to the gos- 
 pel were subjected by their continued presence in the country. 
 They however were determined still to watch over the fields they 
 had left, and so far as possible to maintain a communication — 
 Mr. Kincaid with the Barman converts at Ava, and Mr. Abbott 
 
MR. ABBOTT AT SANDOWAY. 155 
 
 Avith the scattered Karens in the districts of Bassein and Ran- 
 goon. They at first regarded their residence in Arracan as 
 only temporary, and were prepared to hasten back to the posts 
 they had been compelled to abandon, so soon as the stern 
 despotism of the monarch should in any degree relax its 
 rigor. After a brief residence with their brethren at Eamree, 
 Mr. Kincaid went to Akyab, the largest town in the district 
 of that name, where he planted a station for the native Ar- 
 rac.'uiese ; while Mr. Abbott repaired to Sandoway, a locality 
 which he selected as favorably situated for opening a communi- 
 cation with the Ivarens, who dwelt beyond the mountains of Ar- 
 racan, in the neighboring districts of Burmah Proper. Here he 
 was soon to be the witness of triumphs of the gospel over the 
 errors and superstitions of a heathen land, such as the history 
 of the Christian church has seldom recorded even on its bright- 
 est pages. 
 
 He arrived at Sandoway on the 17th of March, and immedi- 
 ately sent two of the assistants who had accompanied him, across 
 the mountains, to inform the Karens of the adjacent district of 
 Burmah of his arrival and to invite them to visit him. They 
 were also directed to find the young men who had studied with 
 Mr. Abbott at Rangoon, and to persuade them to come and re- 
 sume their studies at Sandoway. The spirit of inquiry had 
 been deeply awakened in preceding years, and the tidings that 
 the teacher was again within their reach were borne from vil- 
 lage to village, and were every where received with enthusi- 
 asm. The passes between the two countries were guarded by 
 jealous Burmans ; yet, in contempt of watchful rulers and in 
 spite of mountain barriers, large companies of Karens found 
 their way to the missionary, some asking for baptism, others 
 seeking books for their countrymen at home, and others still de- 
 siring to remain and study under the direction of Mr. Abbott. In 
 this manner came many of the assistants and their converts from 
 the regions of INIaubee and Pantanau, and even from the vicin- 
 ity of Rangoon, from whom he was able to learn the condition of 
 the churches which had been planted there, and also the won- 
 
156 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 derful spread of the gospel among the people. Many of the 
 assistants were of the oj)inion that the number of jjcrsons pro- 
 fessing to be Christians, in these districts of Bunnah Proper, 
 could not be less than four thousand. Of those who came to 
 Sandoway many were baptized, and the school which Mr. Ab- 
 bott opened was soon filled with fifty pupils, of whom the greater 
 part had already been or were jireparing to become assistants 
 in the mission. 
 
 The accounts which he thus received from the native Chris- 
 tians whom he had left in Burmah Proper, were generally of 
 the most satisfactory character. They had been subjected to 
 almost incessant persecution ; but they had borne insult and in- 
 jury, fine and imprisonment, with the meek endurance which 
 the gospel enjoins, and had firmly kept the faith they had pro- 
 fessed in the doctrines and promises of Christianity. They had 
 also nobly aimed to communicate it to others ; and through that 
 •wide region, village after village, which had never heard the 
 voice of the missionary, had now received the gospel and be- 
 come obedient to its requirements. The Burman magistrates, 
 finding the number of Christians becoming so large, often re- 
 laxed their severity and said, " Let them worship their God, if 
 they pay their taxes and obey the laws," — a policy which was 
 adopted in order to prevent the persecuted Karens from emi- 
 grating in a body to the British provinces. 
 
 In January, 1841, INIr. Abbott started on an excursion to 
 visit the Karens scattered along the eastern frontier of Arra- 
 can. In the course of this journey he met a large number who 
 came from the Burman side of the mountains, who told him 
 more particularly of the sufferings they had endured for read- 
 ing the " white book " and receiving " the religion of the for- 
 eigner." Their knowledge of the gospel was clear and full, to 
 a degree that often awakened the surprise of the missionary ; 
 and their desire to be baptized and enrolled among the disciples 
 of Christ was unabated by the persecutions they had suffered. 
 He was absent nearly a month, and during the time he baptized 
 fifty-seven persons — a number which, in addition to those who 
 
MR. Abbott's missionary tour. 157 
 
 had previously received baptism, was by the end of the first 
 year of his residence at Sandoway increased to one hundred 
 and t'iglity-four. 
 
 At the beginning of 1842, he made a second visit to the same 
 frontier region, where he had now arranged to meet a large 
 number of the assistants who were preacliing in Bassein and 
 other districts of Burmah, and with them such of their converts 
 as were ready to receive baptism. At Magezzin, a Clu'istian 
 village four days from Sandowa}^ at which a church had been 
 planted the year before, he met several assistants and a num- 
 ber of converts who, were awaiting his arrival. Here, in a 
 stream many a time before hallowed by the sacred rite, he bap- 
 tized twenty-four men from different villages of Burmah, three 
 of them from the distant banks of the Irrawaddy north of 
 Rangoon. 
 
 At Magezzin, at Oung Kyoung and Sinraah, where churches 
 had been planted the year before, the people had already erect- 
 ed commodious chapels, and were now maintaining the worship 
 of the sanctuary and the institutions of the gospel. In these 
 and in other villages where the Christians were numerous, Mr. 
 Abbott appointed assistants to watch over them, to preach to 
 them, and in all things, save in administering the ordinan- 
 ces, to act as pastors of the churches. The persons who 
 were thus appointed had long been known to the missionary ; 
 they had been his pupils, and had received their views of pasto- 
 ral duty and of church discipline from his instructions ; and they 
 proved themselves worthy of the confidence he reposed in them. 
 Some of them were subsequently ordained, and have since bap- 
 tized multitudes of their brethren into the faith of the gospel. 
 In this excursion Mr. Abbott was absent thirty-one days, in the 
 course of which he received visits from a large number of the 
 native preachers from Burmah, visited all the churches that lay 
 along the frontier of Arracan, and administered the ordinance of 
 baptism to two hundred and seventy-nine persons, who were 
 recommended by the assistants as giving satisfactory evidence 
 of conversion and of faith in Jesus Chpist. 
 15 
 
158 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 But it vras not alone in excursions like these, which he made 
 at least once every year, Ihat Mr. Abbott witnessed the power 
 of the gospel over the hearts of the Karens. They constantly vis- 
 ited him at Sandoway, often coming twelve or tifteen days' jour- 
 ney, to converse with the teacher, to obtain books, or to receive 
 baptism. The school which he had established for their in- 
 struction, though at one time broken up by the frightful ravages 
 of the cholera, was generally attended by nearly fifty jjupils, 
 among whom were frequently many of the native assistants, 
 who thus spent the intervals of their residence at Sandoway in 
 qualifying themselves more fully for their work as preachers 
 of the gospel. In this manner he saw the cause to which he 
 ■was devoted every where triumphant, and though obliged to con- 
 duct the mission unassisted and alone, he beheld over the fields 
 which it occupied a whole people turning to God. "Within the 
 period of five years after his arrival in Ai-racan, the number of 
 persons baptized by him, or by the pastors under his charge, was 
 upwards of three thousand, — a number considerably larger than 
 had then been baptized in connection with all the other missions 
 of the Convention taken together.* The greater part of these 
 were baptized by the native preachers in Bunnah Proper, where, 
 in multitudes of cases, without ever having seen the missionary, 
 they received the gospel from the heralds whom he had sent, and 
 boldly professed their faith in its doctrines in contempt of the 
 stern despotism that lowered around them. 
 
 During the winter of 1842 and '43, in consequence of a royal 
 order which had been issued, to' exterminate the " w'hite books " 
 and the "religion of the foreigner" from the country, the per- 
 secutions of the Christian Karens, which for a time had been 
 remitted, were renewed with the utmost cruelty and violence. 
 Whole families were seized at their homes, at places of wor- 
 ship, or while assembled to hear the reading of the Scriptures ; 
 the men were often brutally beaten, while the women, separated 
 from their children, were chained together in pairs, and all were 
 
 * In the year 1844 alone, the number baptized by Jlr. Abbott and his assist- 
 ants -was 2,039. 
 
PKKSECUTION OK THE CUKISTIAN KAUKNS. 159 
 
 driven' away to a distant prison, where, with no food save such 
 as the charity of" the heartless Burmaus allowed them, they were 
 left to drag out a wretched and starving confinement till they 
 could satisfy the rapacity of their persecutors. They were lih- 
 ex'ated at length on the payment of nearly six hundred rupees, 
 — a fine Avhich in many instances robbed them of their entire 
 possessions. Yet they bore their persecutions with heroic forti- 
 tude, and when I'eleased from imprisonment, refused to promise 
 that they would abandon the worship of God. The eflect was 
 every where most favorable. " The noble, fearless testimony," 
 says Mr. Abbott, " which those prisoners bear to the truth, has 
 given their cause notoriety and character. The common people 
 throughout the country generally look upon the new religion 
 with interest at least, and whisper their sympathies with its 
 suffering votaries." 
 
 So frequent and violent were the persecutions at this period, 
 that the Karens began to flee in great numbers from the ruth- 
 less violence which every where, in Burmah Proper, crushed 
 them to the earth. They left the harvests of paddy which they 
 had gathered, and the fields they could no longer cultivate in 
 safety, and fled to the mountains ; and though the passes were 
 watched by officers and informers, in order to prevent their 
 emigration, yet hundreds of these persecuted Christians escaped 
 the jurisdiction of their oppressors, and took refuge in Arra- 
 can. During the winter and spring of 1843, Mr. Abbott re- 
 cords the arrival of upwards of two hundred emigrant families. 
 Whole villages would in this manner cross the mountains, in 
 company with their pastors, — bringing with them their buflfa- 
 loes and the few articles of property which they could move, 
 but trusting to providence and the charity of their brethren for 
 the supply of their immediate wants. Their condition was often 
 pitiable in the extreme, and enlisted the kindliest sympathies 
 not only of the missionaries but also of the British residents of 
 the province. By Mr. Abbott they were regarded as a part of 
 his own scattered flock, and he exerted himself to the utmost 
 for the relief of their necessities. He encouraced them in their 
 
•IW MISSIONS IN DUItMAn. 
 
 afflictions, and aided thorn in forming new village? ; and at his 
 instance Captain Piia\ re, the assistant conimissioifer oftlie prov- 
 ince, supplied them ^vitii food, allowing them a year in Nvliich to 
 make their payments, without interest. Though thus depend- 
 ent on the bounty of strangers, they were now secure in the 
 fruits of their own industiy. Though they had come to a less 
 genial soil, they had gained the priceless privilege of freedom 
 to worship God. 
 
 Seldom do the checkered pages of missionary history record 
 a more affecting instance of persecution for conscience' sake, 
 than that which was thus visited on these simple-hearted, Chris- 
 tian Karens. Hunted down like the birds upon their own 
 mountains, beaten with stripes, loaded with chains and shut in 
 prisons, their infant faith was subjected to trials whicli that of 
 Christians even in the most favored lands might not always 
 endure unharmed. Yet they wavered not. They abandoned 
 their villages and their cultivated fields. They sacrificed their 
 property, they gave up their country and perilled their lives ; 
 but they would not resign the faith and doctrines whose power 
 they had experienced. They would still worship God, even 
 though they were obliged to do it beneath another sky and in a 
 strange land. Their ultimate fate lends a still darker hue to 
 the melancholy picture of their sufferings. In tiie summer 
 after their arrival, just as they had become settled in their new 
 villages, and were beginning to enjoy the blessings of the free- 
 dom they had so dearly won, the cholera again laid waste the 
 country, and hurried these emigrant Karens by hundreds to the 
 grave. In the panic which it created many fled across the 
 mountains back to the persecuting land which they had left ; 
 ■while many more, uncared-for and unknown, perished in the 
 jungle, victims of the pestilence they sought to escape. 
 
 From the imperfect outline thus given it is possible fo form 
 but a faint conception of the responsibilities and labors which 
 pressed upon the solitary missionary who at this period, from 
 behind the mountains of Arracan, conducted the entire opera- 
 tions of the mission in Burmah Proper. He was charged not 
 
MR. Abbott's bereavements. 161 
 
 only with tlie superintendence of a wide missionary district, of 
 which the inhabitants with one accord seemed to be turning to 
 Christianity, but with tlie care and instruction of a rising minis- 
 try, who were perhaps to form the religious opinions and habits 
 of a numerous people, and also with th5 necessity of deciding the 
 questions and settling the interests of infant communities just 
 emerging from barbarism, and entering upon a career of social 
 progress. His position, as is often true of the missionary, more 
 than realized the classic fables that relate the deeds of the early 
 civilizers of the human race, — the founders of mythologies, 
 the teachers of letters and of arts ; for with the aid of a far 
 purer civilization he was shaping the social and religious char- 
 acter of a whole people. 
 
 But the task was too great for a single, unassisted individual. 
 Aid was earnestly solicited ; but, in the straitened circumstances 
 of the Board, it could not be sent. His constitution, though 
 naturally strong, was prostrated beneath the labors of his post ; 
 and when repeated domestic bereavement added its own poig- 
 nant sorrows to the weight of ceaseless responsibility, his health 
 was gone, and he was obliged to abandon the work he had at- 
 tempted to cany forward. During the summer of 1844, which 
 was very sickly in the province, he had seen both his children 
 swept away by the hand of death, and in the following January 
 Mrs, Abbott, after a brief illness, followed them to the tomb.* 
 Mr. Abbott, thus broken in health and bereft of the dearest objects 
 of his affection, finding himself no longer able to sustain the 
 labors of the mission, was soon afterwards obliged to return to 
 the United States in order to recruit the energies of his enfee- 
 bled constitution. 
 
 We turn now to other scenes of labor and of trial con- 
 nected with the mission in Arracan. It was in the month of 
 April, 1840, that Mr. Kincaid, as has already been mentioned, 
 
 * Mrs. Abbott was Miss Ann P. Gardner, who joined the mission at Tavoy 
 in 1835, on the return of Mr. and Mrs. Wade. She resided at Tavoy, and at 
 Matah and other out-stations of the mission, and was married to Mi". Abbott 
 in 1837. 
 
 15* 
 
162 MISSIONS IN BCRMAH. 
 
 commenced tlie station at Akyab. Here, amidst a population of 
 16,000, he found a native church planted many years before by 
 the English missionaries, and now numbering thirteen members. 
 They had been long without any pastoral guidance or instruc- 
 tion, and, amidst the evil fnfluences of heathenism, the doctrinea 
 of ihe gospel had well-nigh faded from their minds. The mis- 
 sionary, however, assembled them together and immediately 
 established religious meetings for their instruction, and soon 
 had the happiness of seeing around him a large congregation, 
 some of whom were eagerly inquiring resjiecting the new re- 
 ligion. Among these were several persons of superior educa- 
 tion and of high standing ; and one especially who several years 
 before had been appointed by the king at Ava, on account of 
 his attainments, in Buddhist learning, to go to Arracan as a mis- 
 sionary, to explain the sacred books to the priests and the people 
 of the province. During the first summer of his residence at 
 Akyab Mr. Kincaid baptized three native converts, and was 
 daily instructing about thirty others, who professed to believe the 
 gospel, but in the judgment of the missionary were not sufficiently 
 established to receive baptism. The baptism of several persons 
 of influence at Akyab called forth a violent opposition from 
 many of the priests and their followers. Those who visited the 
 missionaries or read their books were obliged to encounter the 
 utmost hostility and scorn from their neighbors and friends, and 
 were often threatened and sometimes assaulted with actual 
 violence. The church gradually increased in spite of all oppo- 
 sition, and another was planted at Cinida, an out-station five 
 days' journey from Akyab, at Avhich twelve persons were soon 
 baptized. 
 
 In May, 1841, Mr. Kincaid was visited by a chief and several 
 members of the tribe of Kemmees, a race inhabiting the moun- 
 tains, and resembling in habits and appearance the Kyens and 
 Karens. lie was known as the " mountain chief," and was at 
 the head of several subordinate clans and petty chiefs. They 
 listened to the conversation of the missionary in the Burman 
 tongue, and retired with their barbarian indifference, seemingly 
 
THE MOUNTAIN CHIEF. 163 
 
 undisturbed by the doctrines which they had heard. After a 
 few months, however, Mr. Kincaid received a communication 
 signed by " Chetza, the mountain cliief," and by thirteen subor- 
 dinate chiefs, statir.g that they liad thought of the new religion, 
 and that, as their people were ignorant, they desired them " to 
 know the true God and tc be taught the true book." The com- 
 munication also contained the names of two hundred and sev- 
 enty-three children, whom they would place at school if he 
 would come to their mountains. The request was repeated a 
 little time after, by the principal chief in person, who came to 
 the mission house with a large retinue, just as Mr. Kincaid 
 and Mr. Stilson were setting out on a journey to the Kemmee 
 villages. He hastened back with the utmost joy to prepare for 
 their reception. So great was his interest in their visit and so 
 strong his desire to have them remain, that when the mission- 
 aries arrived, five days after his return, they found to their 
 surprise a zayat erected for their accommodation, and supplied 
 with many of the articles of comfort which the chief had seen 
 only in the mission house at Akyab. 
 
 The Kemmees, like the Karens, though in a far more limited 
 sense, seemed to be prepared, by their traditions and their sensi- 
 bility to moral truth, to receive the gospel. The chief offered 
 to build a house for the permanent residence of the mission- 
 aries, but they were unable to remain. A few months after- 
 wards, however, Messrs. Kincaid and Stilson, at different dates, 
 again visited this mountain people ; and the latter in the course 
 of a brief residence studied their language, and finding it almost 
 identical with the Kyen which he had already mastered, he par- 
 tially reduced its elements to writing.* But the sickness of his 
 
 * This ro.duction has been carried still further by Mr. Stilson, who has re- 
 cently prepared and printed a spelling bonk and a Christian reading book in 
 the language of the Kemmees. They were visited in 1S48 by JNIr. Ingalls, and 
 have found an active friend in Mr. Crawfurd, the English Comm.issioner in 
 Arracan. By him they have been relieved from the tyranny of Burman mag- 
 istrates, and a Christian head man, of their o^^'n race, has been placed over 
 them. Several of them have already embi-aced Christianity, and as a people 
 they now present a most inviting field for missionary labor. 
 
164 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 family compelled him to retiu'n lo Akyab; and from the same 
 cause botli jNIr. and Mrs. Kincaid were required, a few months 
 later, to leave their post in the mission and go to Calcutta, and 
 afterwards to sail for the United States. Mr. Stilson was thus 
 obliged to occupy the station at Akyab, and abandon his design 
 of preaching to the mountain chief and his numerous clans of 
 subject Kemmees, who represented themselves as all ready to 
 learn " the wisdom of the true book." 
 
 Still darker clouds, however, were now lowering around the 
 mission, and heavier misfortunes were about to befall its inter- 
 ests. Mr. and Mrs. Corastock had, since 1840, been living at 
 Ramree, with Mr. and Mrs. Stilson for their occasional coadju- 
 tors, assiduously engaged in the prosecution of the mission of 
 which they were the earliest pioneers. Here, though but few 
 had been admitted to the church by baptism, they had witnessed 
 many most encouraging indications, and were anticipating still 
 other fruits of their labors, when, in the month of April, 1843, 
 Mrs. Comstock fell a victim to an epidemic then prevailing in 
 the town. Her two children were soon after hurried away by 
 the same destroyer ; and at the end of a year, in April, 1844, 
 the unfortunate mission was afflicted with the severest loss it 
 could sustain, in the death of Mr. Comstock himself. He was 
 a missionary of superior education and of the noblest qualities 
 of character, and during the nine years of his residence in 
 Arracan had been distinguished for his wisdom, fidelity, and 
 useful labors. In addition to his services in the mission, he had 
 nearly completed an elaborate work on the condition of the 
 province and its inhabitants, and the changes which had been 
 wrought by the missionaries and the English residents.* He 
 died at the age of thirty-five, ere he had reached the meridian 
 of his days, just at the period Avhen the mission, already para^ 
 lyzed by repeated bereavements, seemed most to need the ser- 
 
 * A part of this work has beea published in the Journal of tlic American 
 Oriental Society, with the title of "Notes on Aralian," and in the American 
 Baptist Missionary Magazine, vol. xxvii, p. 375, and has been already referred 
 to on a preceding page. 
 
MISSIONS IN THE TENASSERIM PROVINCES. 165 
 
 vices and the counsels which his sound discretion and long ex- 
 perience so well fitted him to bestow. 
 
 Thus, one after another, had the missionaries of Arracan dis- 
 appeared from the fields of their labor, until, at the beginning 
 of 184o, Mr. and Mrs. Stilson found themselves alone, in the 
 entii'e province, — the solitary conductors of a mission which had 
 created the highest interest, and which still needed only addi- 
 tional laborers to insure for it the noblest results. 
 
 The two principal stations of the mission in the Tennasserim 
 provinces were at Maulmain and at Tavoy. These had now 
 become so extensive and had spread their branches so widely 
 from the central location, as henceforth to be designated in the 
 reports of the Board as independent missions. At Maulmain 
 there were residing in 1840, Messrs. Judson, Howard, Stevens, 
 Osgood and Simons, in connection with the Burman department, 
 and Mr. Vinton, in connection with the Karen department of 
 the mission. The wives of the missionaries were usually ac- 
 tively employed in the schools, some for the Karens and others 
 for the Burmans. At Amherst was a secondary station, at which 
 Mr. Haswell was still engaged in preaching to the Talings, or 
 Peguans, in translating the New Testament into their language, 
 and superintending the schools which with Mrs. Haswell he had 
 established among them. Around Maulmain were now seven 
 other subordinate stations, all for the Karens, which were under 
 the charge of native assistants, though visited by the missiona- 
 ries at least once during every dry season. The number of 
 churches thus connected with what was now called the Maulmain 
 Mission, was seven, containing in all four hundred and fifty-four 
 members. 
 
 At Tavoy, though there was a small Burman churcli, yet the 
 missionaries were almost exclusively devoted to labors among 
 the Karen population. There were now dwelling there only 
 Messrs. Wade and Mason with their wives ; Mr. and Mrs. Ben- 
 nett being absent on a visit to the United States, and Mr. and 
 Mrs. Hancock having been recently obliged to abandon the mis- 
 sion. Around Tavoy were eight out-stations, all of them having 
 
iGli MISSIONS IN UUKMAII. 
 
 churches whose members now numbered four hundred and sev- 
 enty-three. The church at Matuh alone contained three hundred 
 and ten. In connection with this mission also was the impor- 
 tant station at Mcrgui, where !Mr. Ingalls, a preacher in Burraan, 
 and Mr. Brayton, a preacher in Two Karen, with their wives, 
 had been residing since the beginning of 18^1). In the vicinity 
 of Mergui, and under the care of its missionaries, were also 
 eight out-stations with six churches, numbering in all one hun- 
 dred and thirty-one members. The most flourishing of these 
 stations was at Kabin, whose church now numbered seventy-five 
 members. Under the direction of the missionaries at Maulmain 
 were thirty native assistants, and seven schools of different 
 grades, for a population of several different races ; and in connec- 
 tion with the mission at Tavoy were sixteen schools, nearly all 
 for Karens, and twenty native assistants. Several of the schools 
 and the assistants however, both at Tavoy and at Maulmain, were 
 sujjported by the contribulions of missionary societies in these 
 cities, or by benevolent individuals residing there. From these 
 sources was derived a yearly revenue of from two to three thou- 
 sand rupees,* contributed in great part by the English officers 
 and residents, but yet in no insignificant degree by the native 
 Christians themselves. 
 
 Of the missionaries to the Burmans, Mr. Osgood was mainly 
 occupied with the labors of the press and the superintendence 
 of the financial concerns of the mission, Mr. Stevens, in addi- 
 tion to his charge of the theological school, was pastor of the 
 church of Two Karens at Dong-yalm, and in connection with 
 Mr. Simons and Mr. Howard, who had charge of the other 
 schools at Maulmain, preached in the chapel of the English 
 church, which was composed of soldiers of the regiment sta- 
 tioned there. Dr. Judson, though in enfeebled health, still de- 
 voted his principal attention to a careful revision of the Burman 
 Bible, preached once on a Sabbath — all that his strength would 
 
 * In the year ending July 1, 1S45, the Maulmain Society alone contributed 
 to the mission upwards of six thousand rujjces, nearly two thousand nine hxm • 
 dred dollars. 
 
REVISION OF THE BUKMAN BIBLE. IGT 
 
 allow — to the Burraan church, and superintended the labors 
 of the preaching assistants, who were employed among the Bur- 
 man population of the town and the neighboring villages. This 
 disposition of their labors left not a single missionary free from 
 other engagements, and able to give his undivided attention to 
 the work of preaching to the Burmans. 
 
 The Karen missionaries, both at Maulmain and at Tavoy, 
 though having schools and the preparation of books constantly 
 in charge, were yet able, from the circumstances in which they 
 were placed and the character of the people to whom they 
 ministered, to bestow a larger portion of their time and atten- 
 tion upon their chosen woi'k of preaching the gospel ; and, 
 according to the plan which has been already explained, they 
 spent the dry season of each year abroad among the villages and 
 churches of the jungle ; while in the rainy season they resided in 
 town, teaching at the schools, writing for the press, and preaching 
 on the Sabbath and on other stated days of every week. This 
 constant proclamation of the gospel by the preacher's own voice 
 is undoubtedly the instrumentality which, before all others, is 
 most blessed of Heaven for the conversion and religious in- 
 struction of mankind ; and the fact has been singularly illustrated 
 in every year's experience of the mission to the Karens. 
 
 Of the revision of the Burman Bible, which had long en- 
 grossed his attention. Dr. Judson remarks that it cost him more 
 time and labor than the first translation. In prosecuting the 
 task he availed himself of the latest and best works of biblical 
 criticism, and spared no pains in selecting and incorporating in 
 the new edition the most approved results of the labors of Eu- 
 ropean and American philologists. Seldom, we may well be- 
 lieve, has a translation of the word of God been accomplished 
 with greater fidelity, or in a manner better fitted to bring the 
 unadulterated truth of revelation in contact with the mind of a 
 numerous people. Hitherto they have despised and rejected it ; 
 but the day is not distant when they will receive it as a most 
 precious gift, and write the name of the venerable translator 
 among those of their most honored benefactors. The last sheet 
 
168 MISSIONS IN BURMAn. 
 
 of the revised translation was committed to the press in October, 
 1840 ; and a few months after its completion Dr. Judson, finding 
 his health seriously impaired, made a voyage with his family to 
 the Isle of France. He was absent nearly a year, and returned 
 ■with renewed strength in December, 18-11, and soon after enter- 
 ed upon a work which he had long been meditating, — the prep- 
 aration of a Dictionary in English and Burmese, for the purpose 
 of facilitating the acquisition of both these languages. It was 
 undertaken in accordance with the repeated request of the 
 Board, and at the instance of missionaries and others who had 
 encountered the dilRculties usually presented, especially in ac- 
 quiring the Burman tongue. 
 
 The Burman Theological School at Maulmain, whose mem- 
 bers had always been less numerous than was anticipated at its 
 commencement, was suspended at the close of its session in 1841, 
 in consequence in part of the small number of its pupils, but 
 more especially on account of the limited finances of the mis- 
 sion ; and from this cause several other schools were also closed 
 at the same time. The Theological School was reopened in the 
 summer of 1844, but with only six Burman candidates for the 
 ministry. During the interval in which the school was sus- 
 pended Mr. Stevens, in addition to his other duties, devoted him- 
 self to editing a monthly journal in Burmese, designed especially 
 for the "native Christians. It was found to subserve an impor- 
 tant purpose in exciting the interest of the people and diffusing 
 valuable information, and is still continued under the title of the 
 " Religious Herald." A similar journal, the " Morning Star," 
 was commenced for the Karens at Tavoy, in 1843, and has 
 been sustained with equal benefit. 
 
 But amidst these efforts of unwearied zeal, and this ceaseless 
 employment of learning and ability, of labor and money, in the 
 Burman department of the mission, the people for whom they 
 were all designed, it must still be confessed, continued to reject 
 Christianity, and to cling with their wonted tenacity to the su- 
 perstitions which enslaved them. The Karens on the contrary, 
 though furnished with less exoensive means of instruction. 
 
A KAREN THEOLOGICAL SEMINARY. 169 
 
 were still accepting the gospel ; and in city and jungle, in the 
 valleys and on the mountains, throughout the provinces of 
 Tenasserira, Avere now to be met Christian families growing in 
 the knowledge of the truth, and making constant progress in the 
 kindly chai'ities and domestic comforts of civilized life. The 
 officers of the East India Company every where favored the 
 arrangements which were adopted for their social advancement, 
 by protecting them from molestation and injustice, and appoint- 
 ing their more intelligent chiefs to petty otfices in the govern- 
 ment of the country. Under the influence of the efforts which 
 were thus made, and of the freedom which they enjoyed, their 
 progress in industry, temperance, neatness and thrift was very 
 remarkable. The entire New Testament was not printed in 
 their language till near the close of 1843 ; yet long before this 
 time, their churches had become so numerous in many districts 
 of British Burraah, as far to transcend the ability of the 
 missionaries to give them the attention and the instruction which 
 they required. Both the churches and the schools that were 
 connected with them were of necessity left almost entirely to 
 the care of assistants who, though the best that could be se- 
 lected, yet themselves often required scarcely less instruction 
 and supervision than their pupils and flocks. 
 
 The need of a seminary, especially for the training of preach- 
 ers for the Karens, had now become most urgent, and was 
 strongly set forth in all the communications of the missionaries. 
 Classes of native assistants had been formed at different periods 
 and instructed by Mr. Abbott at Sandoway, by Mr. Vinton at 
 Maulmain, and by INIr. Mason and others at Tavoy. But with the 
 numerous other duties constantly pressing upon these missionaries, 
 little could be done for the theological education of the assistants ; 
 and many of them had entered upon their labors with no more 
 knowledge of letters than they had been able to obtain in six 
 months' or a year's residence at school. These men, amidst all the 
 imperfections of their training, proved themselves faithful, labo- 
 rious and successful ; yet they were destitute of the knowledge 
 and discipline, the energy and judgment, which mental training 
 16 
 
170 MISSIONS IN CURMAII. 
 
 alone can give, and which are indispensable in forming the 
 Christian character of a people just learning their first lessons of 
 the gospel. 
 
 These views were fully presented to the Board at its meeting 
 in 1843, and though its treasury was still embarrassed, it was 
 determined immediately to attempt to supply this most pressing 
 necessity. In resolutions, which were then adopted, the Acting 
 Board were instructed " to direct special attention to the work 
 of diffusing among the Karens the blessings of education, and to 
 take immediate measures to furnish the native assistants among 
 that people with such theological education as will enable them 
 most successfully to ])reacli the gospel among the heathen." In 
 these circumstances the Acting Board, impressed with the ne- 
 cessity of having experienced men designated to a service so 
 important to all the future interests of the Karen people, imme- 
 diately opened a correspondence with the Rev. J. G. Binney, 
 pastor of the First Baptist Church in Savannah, Ga., and in- 
 vited him to enter the service of the Board as a missionary. 
 He yielded to the solicitation, and was appointed to the charge 
 of the Karen Theological School at Maulmain. At about 
 the same time, Rev. E. B. Bullard, pastor of the church in 
 Foxborough, Mass., decided to relinquish his parish, and offer 
 himself to the Board as a missionary to Burmah. He was most 
 readily and thankfully accepted, and appointed to labor as a 
 preaclier and a translator among the Pwo Karens at Dong-yahn 
 and its vicinity. They sailed from Boston, with their wives, in 
 November, 1843, and with them also Mr. T. S. Ranney, a 
 printer, Mrs. Ranney, and Miss Julia A. Lathrop, all appointed 
 to reside at Tavoy, and to aid the suffering mission among the 
 Karens. These were followed in the succeeding autumn by 
 Rev. E. B. Cross, appointed to the charge of the theological 
 school at Tavoy, who, with his wife, sailed from Boston in Oc- 
 tober, 1844, and arrived at Maulmain in the following February. 
 
 Thus were a portion of the wants of this most interesting 
 mission happily supplied ; and though the early return of Miss 
 Lathrop, occasioned by her loss of health, and the premature 
 
KARENS OF MERGUI AND THE SELONGS. 171 
 
 deatli of ]Mr. Bullard, have blighted many of the hopes raised 
 by this arrival of elRcient helpers, yet the labors of the others 
 have strengthened the hands of their brethren, and opened a 
 brighter prospect to the Karen churches scattered over the jun- 
 gle of Burmah. 
 
 A new impulse was also at this time given to the improve- 
 ment of the Karens at INIergui, by the very liberal and well- 
 directed measures of Major Broadfoot, then just appointed com- 
 missioner of the province. He aimed, in all his official acts, to 
 raise their race from degradation and servitude, to reward with 
 suitable promotion, industry and intelligence, and to awaken 
 within them a confidence in themselves and an aspiration for a 
 higher and more independent position. The missionaries too 
 had the happiness of witnessing the most beneficent results fol- 
 lowing from their labors. The churches constantly increased 
 in numbers, and the native Christians, beneath the approving 
 smile of the government, were assiduous in their endeavors to 
 acquire useful knowledge and to form worthy characters. 
 
 Among the islands that line the coast between Mergui and 
 Penang were found a singular people, known as the Selongs, 
 resembling the Karens, but far more ignorant and degraded, 
 and often made the sport and the prey of their more j^owerful 
 neighbors. They were visited several times by Mr. Brayton, 
 in 1843, by whom many of them were baptized and formed 
 into a church ; and in the following year their peculiar dialect 
 was reduced to writing by Mr. Stevens, at the request of Major 
 Broadfoot, who contributed a thousand rupees in aid of the 
 object, and for the establishment of schools for their instruction. 
 
 In all this time no missionary had resided at Rangoon. Mr. 
 Abbott at Sandoway had attempted to maintain a communication 
 with the native Christians, but in consequence of the great dis- 
 tance and the ceaseless espionage of the government he had not 
 been successful. The station was visited by Mr. Vinton in 1842, 
 and again in 1844 by the same missionary, in company with 
 Messrs. Stevens and Ingalls, — in the latter instance for the 
 purpose of deciding on the expediency of reestablishing the 
 
17SI MISSIONS IN liURMAU. 
 
 mission there. The church was Plill under the charge of tho 
 Burnian pastor, Ko Tliah-a, though hvnguishiiig in the absence 
 of the teachers, and exposed to the combined assauhs and evil 
 artilices boili of Buddhist and of Roman Cathohc priests. It3 
 members, however, had remained faithful, though many who 
 liad formerly met with them at their j)laces of worship had been 
 turned by evil influences away from their company. Twelve 
 Karens were baptized in one of these visits, and the hopes and 
 faith of the little band of Christians were greatly strengthened 
 by the sympathy aiid instructions of the missionaries, who, they 
 bad been told by their foes, "had taught them a false religion, 
 and then abandoned them." It was, however, regarded as still 
 inexpedient for them to attempt again, at present, to reside at 
 Rangoon, notwithstanding the many evils attendant on their 
 absence, and they were compelled reluctantly to withdraw till 
 some change should be etfected in the cruel and persecuting 
 policy adopted by the government. 
 
 In 1842 the health of Rev. Dr. Bolles had become too infirm 
 to admit of his discharging all his duties as one of the corres- 
 ponding secretaries, an office which he had held since the remov- 
 al of the Board to Boston in 1824, and Rev. Robert E. Pattison, 
 r>. D. was appointed associate secretary, in addition to Rev. Solo- 
 mon Peck, who had been appointed in 1835. In September of 
 that year, soon after Dr. Pattison had entered upon the duties of 
 his office. Dr. Bolles iinding his health still declining tendered 
 his resignation to the Board. It was accepted by them with the 
 sensibility due to his long and faithful services ; and though he 
 was released from all official responsibility he was requested 
 still to retain his post at the missionary rooms, and to render to 
 the other secretaries such aid and counsel as his enfeebled 
 health might allow. lie, however, soon found it necessary to 
 withdraw entirely from all connection with the Board, for the 
 malady with which he was afflicted pressed heavily upon him. 
 His life's work was done ; and he was wailing but a brief intex'- 
 val of calm reflection and Christian hope ere he entered upon 
 the scenes of a higher existence. After a lingering illness, he 
 
FINANCIAL EMBARRASSMENT OF THE BOARD. 173 
 
 died at Boston, January 5, 1844, in the sixty-fifth year of his 
 age. He had been an ofTicer of the Board for twenty years, 
 and for nearly seventeen years had held the office of Correspond- 
 ing Secretary. Under his judicious management the enterprise 
 of foreign missions had steadily advanced, until it had now be- 
 come the most important charity of the Baptist denomination in 
 America. His gentle spirit and amiable manners had won 
 friends for the cause among all classes of people, — while the 
 wise Christian counsels, which went forth in his correspondence 
 froni the retirement of the secretary's office, had shaped the 
 early character of the missions which had been planted in the 
 most distant lands. The tributes which have been paid to his 
 memory, by those who knew him best, bespeak his exalted 
 worth ; but the noblest monument of his life and character is the 
 success of the enterprise which he so faithfully labored to 
 promote.* 
 
 CHAPTER XV. 
 
 Financial, Embarrassment of the Board. — Its Causes. — Question of Slave 
 ry. — Correspondence of the Board with the Alabama State Convention. — 
 Formation of the Southern Baptist Convention. — American Baptist Mis- 
 sionary Union. — Visit of Rev. Dr. Judson to the United States. — His re- 
 turn to Burmah with other Missionaries. — Changes in the Missions during 
 his Absence. — Executive Officers of the Board. — Return of Mr. Abbott to 
 Sandoway. — Karen Converts waiting for Baptism. — Appointment of new 
 Missionaries. — Latest Reports from the Missions in Burmah. 
 
 During the entire period whose events we have narrated in 
 the foregoing chapter, the treasury was constantly embarrassed 
 by the want of sufficient funds, and the action of the Board 
 was in consequence straitened and confined. Many of the mis- 
 sions were suffering for the want of reinforcement or from the 
 
 * For a delineation of the character of Dr. Bolles, and a full record of his 
 services, see a Discourse delivered at his funeral by Rev. Daniel Sharp, D. D. 
 Also, American Baptist Jlissionary Magazine, vol. xxiv, p. 49. 
 
 16* 
 
174 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 curtailment of their supplies, and some even were on the jjoint 
 of being iibandoncd. This embarrassment arose in ])art from 
 the financial pressure which at that time spi'ead over the whole 
 country, and of course curtailed the charities of all classes of 
 the people ; but also, and it is to be feared to a still greater 
 extent, from the dissensions which had sprung up in dillerent 
 portions of the Union respecting the institution of slavery in 
 the Southern States. 
 
 The great question whether Christianity sanctions the hold- 
 ing of slaves had long been debated through the countj-y and 
 was now agitating the entire Christian community. Among 
 the Baptists, as well as among several other denominations, it 
 was immediately blended with the action of each one of their 
 great national societies. Many individuals and a few churches 
 in the North had already refused to contribute to the treasury 
 of the Convention, alleging as the reason their unwillingness 
 to mingle their funds with those derived from the holders of 
 slaves. At length the Alabama State Convention addressed to 
 the Acting Board a series of resolutions, declaring their views 
 concerning their own rights and immunities, and demanding an 
 " explicit avowal that slaveholders are eligible and entitled 
 equally with non-slaveholdei"s " to any appointments, either as 
 agents or as missionaries, in the gift of the Board. To this 
 communication the Acting Board replied, that in the principles 
 contained in the resolutions they fully concurred, — that all the 
 members of the Convention, alike from the South and the North, 
 whether slaveholders or not, were unquestionably entitled to 
 all the privileges and imminiities which the constitution grant- 
 ed or permitted ; — but that the constitution of itself guarantied 
 to no one the right to be appointed to any office, agency or 
 mission ; that the appointing power was conferred solely upon 
 the Board, they holding themselves accountable to the Conven- 
 tion for its discreet and faithful exercise. AVith respect, how- 
 ever, to the immediate question which was implied in the reso- 
 lutions, whether a person holding slaves, but possessing in other 
 respects the requisite qualifications, would be appointed a mis- 
 
ORGANIZATION OF THE MISSIONARY UNION. 175 
 
 sionary, the Acting Board explicitly declared, that " if any one 
 should offer himself as a missionary having slaves, and should 
 insist on retaining them as his property, they could not appoint 
 him." 
 
 So soon as this declaration was made public, the churches in 
 all the Southern States withdrew from the Convention and 
 formed a separate organization, adopting as a title " The South- 
 ern Baptist Convention." In this state of things it was deemed 
 necessary that the friends of missions in the Baptist denomina- 
 tion in other parts of the country should organize themselves 
 anew, under a constitution better adapted to their altered cir- 
 cumstances. A special meeting of the Board of Managers was 
 accordingly held at Philadelphia, in September, 1845, at which 
 it was determined " to request the President of the General 
 Convention to call an extra session of that body, to be held in 
 the Baptist Tabernacle in the city of New York, on the third 
 Wednesday of November next, at 10 o'clock, A. m." The Con- 
 vention assembled agreeably to the summons of its President ; 
 and after a full consideration of the imperfections of its present 
 organization, entered upon the work of forming a new constitu- 
 tion tJiat should be better suited to the high ends to be accom- 
 plished by a missionary body. The Convention had hitherto 
 been composed of triennial members who individually contributed 
 the sum of one hundred dollars each year, or Avho Avere elected as 
 members or delegates by churches or societies contributing that 
 sum. It was proposed in its reorganization to limit its opera- 
 tions to one object, and to have it henceforth composed of actual 
 and permanent members, who should be admitted on payment to 
 the treasury at any one time of the sum of one hundred dollars. 
 
 A constitution embodying this provision Avas framed and 
 adopted by the Convention, and arrangements were made for 
 procuring, from the legislature of Pennsylvania, such modifica- 
 tions of the original charter as Avere required by the changes 
 which had been introduced in its organization ; and also, as the 
 property of the association was principally at Boston, to procure 
 from the legislature of Massachusetts an additional charter of 
 
17G MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 incorporation. Thtse and other necessary legal measures hav- 
 iii"'- been accomplished, the Convention with its modiiied charter 
 and its new organization went into operation in May, 1846, 
 under the name of the "American Baptist Missionary Un- 
 ion." The debt of the Convention, amounting to forty thousand 
 dollars, was fully provided for by a subscription -which vas 
 completed before that time ; and all its property, together with 
 its engagements and liabilities, was transferred to the Union. 
 Rev. Mr. Shuck, of the mission in China, entered the service 
 of the Southern Convention, while all the other missionaries 
 continued their connection with the Missionary Union.* 
 
 Tims amicably and honorably was accomplished a local sepa- 
 ration of the Baptists of tlie South and the North, which had 
 been anticipated only with apprehension and alarm by many 
 of the wisest and most patriotic members of our communion in 
 both parts of the country. Such a separation could not be otlier 
 than painful, for it drew a dividing line between those who had 
 from the beginning been warm personal friends, and elficient 
 fellow-laborers in the sacred work of giving the gospel to the 
 heathen. The bad consequences, however, which were antici- 
 pated from it, the social disunion and strife which were deemed 
 likely to ensue, have thus far been averted, and tlie cause of 
 true piety and the enterprise of Christian missions have appa- 
 rently suffered no material detriment. Each missionary organ- 
 ization is now engaged in its appropriate sphere, without rivalry 
 or opposition, in promoting a common object and advancing a 
 common interest of the human race. The churches whicli are 
 connected with each are learning a loftier piety and practising 
 a larger liberality than ever before ; and we may well indulge 
 the animating hope that, in the overruling providence of God, 
 this event, which at first seemed fraught with disaster and strife, 
 will be made to contribute to the more rapid advancement of 
 the Redeemer's kingdom on the earth. 
 
 * For details relating to these transactions see American Baptist Magazine, 
 vols. XXV and xx\a. 
 
VISIT OF DR. JUDSON TO THE UNITED STATES. 177 
 
 At the special meeting of the Convention which was held at 
 New York, in November, 1845, was present the Rev. Dr. 
 Adonirara Judson of Burraah, who a few weeks before had 
 arrived in his native land, after an absence of thirty -three years. 
 The venerable missionary was introduced to the Convention in 
 an impressive manner, by Rev. Dr. Cone, one of the oldest 
 members of the Board who Avere present, and was welcomed 
 by its President, Rev. Dr. Wayland, in an address of great 
 eloquence and beauty, to which, with a feeble voice, he made a 
 brief but touching response. The scene was one of subduing 
 interest, and will never be forgotten by those who beheld it. 
 Hundreds were gazing for the first time upon one, the story of 
 whose labors and sorrows and sufferings had been familiar to 
 them from childhood, and whose name they had been accustomed 
 to utter with reverence and affection as that of the pioneer 
 and father of American missions to the heathen. They recalled 
 the scenes of toil and privation through which he had passed, 
 they remembered the loved ones with whom he had been con- 
 nected, and their bosoms swelled with irrepressible emotions of 
 gratitude and delight. 
 
 To the missionary himself the spectacle must have been still 
 more impressive. He had been absent for more than thirty 
 years, the life-time of an entire generation, dwelling among a 
 heathen people, studying and speaking strange languages ; and 
 now, for the first time in his life he was standing among the 
 brethren and friends on whom he had long leaned for support, 
 but whose faces he had never before seen. He Avas in the 
 land of his birth, — but how changed from all the recollections 
 which dwelt in his mind ! Art, commerce, civilization and 
 Christianity had multiplied their wondrous triumphs over every 
 spot with which he was once familiar, till he might well doubt 
 the reality of the scene on which he gazed, and believe himself 
 " the subject of some supernatural illusion or wild and magical 
 dream." 
 
 He had embarked at Maulmain in April, 1845, in company 
 with Mrs. Judson, whose health had so far declined as to afford 
 
178 MISSIONS IN BURMAn. 
 
 no hope of recovery save by a voyage beyond the tropics, 
 lleluctantly, yet in obedience to the promptings of aflectioa 
 and duty, he set his face towards the beloved land he had thought 
 never to revisit. In order to continue the preparation of the 
 Barman Dictionary, in which he had been long engaged, he 
 took with him two assistants who were in his employ, intending 
 to devote a portion of every day during the voyage to the prosecu- 
 tion of his task. The health of INIrs. Judson began speedily to 
 improve beneath the bracing airs of the ocean, and on arriving 
 at the Isle of France he sent back the assistants to Maulmain, 
 intending himself to return soon after. But the hopes of 
 Mrs. Judson's restoration proved illusory. She grew constantly 
 feebler as they proceeded on the voyage, till, on arriving at St. 
 Helena, she died on ship-board, September 1, 1845. Her re- 
 mains were carried on shore and entombed the same evening, 
 amidst the tenderest demonstrations of sympathy and respect 
 from Christian friends and residents of the island. Early on 
 the following day the solitary missionary, w^ith his three eldest 
 children who had accompanied their parents from Maulmain, 
 pursued his voyage to his native land, and arrived at Boston on 
 the 15th of October. 
 
 His arrival at Boston was greeted by the officers of the Board 
 and by the ministers and churches of that city with the liveliest 
 interest and delight. At a public meeting which was held on 
 the following day, he was welcomed back to his native land by 
 Rev. Dr. Sharp, the President of the Board, in a touching ad- 
 dress which uttered the sympathies of a crowded auditory; sim- 
 ilar greetings were offered him in other cities which he visited, 
 and in every part of the country he was received with an in- 
 terest and respect such as are seldom publicly accorded to a per- 
 son of merely private station. These manifestations of regard 
 were not confined to the religious denomination to which he be- 
 longs ; members of every Christian communion and citizens of 
 every rank were eager to do honor to the man who possessed 
 so many titles to public veneration and gratitude ; who had 
 toiled and suffered, as few of the present generation have ever 
 
MAULMAIN MISSION REINFORCED. 179 
 
 done, for the benefit of liis race and the spread of the gospel in 
 the world. It was no sectarian adulation offered to a distin- 
 guished name, but rather the natural homage which Christian 
 civilization pays to the cause of Christian philanthropy ; the 
 instinctive admiration of an intelligent and religious people for 
 the character of one who has proved himself a great benefactor 
 of mankind. The lesson is not without its value to the aspirants 
 for renown. His life had been that of the self-denying mission- 
 ary of the cross ; his sphere of duty had been far removed from 
 that in which honor and distinction are wont to bestow their 
 glittering rewards, yet without intending it, he had won them all, 
 and that in the largest measure. For not the scholar who has 
 adorned the literature of his age, not the statesman who has 
 guided by his eloquence the counsels of a senate, has ever gained 
 for himself the sincerer respect of his countrymen, or secured 
 for his name a more honorable place in the annals of fame. 
 
 Dr. Judson remained in the United States till the following 
 July ; and though he was unable to address public as^mblies, yet 
 the influence of his presence at two meetings of the Convention 
 and in the social circles of many different cities, largely contrib- 
 uted to the increase and developement of an interest in the mis- 
 sions which he represented. In June, 1846, he was married to 
 Miss Emily Chubbuck of Hamilton, N. Y., and on the eleventh 
 of July he set sail from Boston on his return to Maulmain, ac- 
 companied by Mrs. Judson, by Rev. Messrs. Harris and Beecher 
 and their wives, and Miss Lydia Lillybridge. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Harris Avere appointed to the Karen department of the Maul- 
 main mission ; Mr. and Mrs. Beecher were to go to Arracan, 
 while 'Miss Lillybridge was to be associated with Dr. and Mrs. 
 Judson as a teacher in the Burman department of the mission. 
 The missionaries arrived at the port of their destination on the 
 fifth of December, and in due time repaired to the spheres of 
 duty severally assigned them. 
 
 During the absence of Dr. Judson, Mrs. Mason and Mrs. In- 
 galls had been removed by death, Mr. Simons had returned to 
 the United States, and Mr. and Mrs. Osgood had retired from 
 
180 MISSIONS IN BURMAII. 
 
 the mission in consequence of ill hcaltL.* A change of very 
 great importance had also taken place in the govcinment of the 
 Burman empire. The brutal and tyrannical monarch, Thara- 
 waddy, who usurped the throne in 1837, had been driven from 
 power by his own ministers, and a regency had been formed 
 which, it was hoped by the missionaries, would no longer hinder 
 their attempts to reestablish the mission in Burmah Proper. 
 A few weeks after his arrival. Dr. Judson repaired to Rangoon 
 in order to ascertain the disposition of the new government with 
 respect to the promulgation of Christianity. After a brief visit 
 he returned to Maulmain, for the purpose of carrying Mrs. Jud- 
 son with him to Rangoon. They continued to reside therefrom 
 February 1847 to the following September, but without any 
 countenance either from the local or the imperial government. 
 The little Burman church was much scattered, and, beneath the 
 ceaseless vigilance of priests and officers, few ventured to assem- 
 ble for worship, and none came to inquire concerning the doc- 
 trines of Christ. Dr. Judson, however, baptized two Burman 
 converts, and was gradually gathering together the scattered 
 disciples, when he learned that a private order had been issued 
 to watch the missionary's house, and " apprehend any who might 
 be liable to the charge of favoring Jesus Christ's religion." The 
 services on the Sabbath were immediately discontinued, and he 
 determined to proceed to Ava in order once more to solicit tole- 
 ration from the imperial government. But the funds then in 
 the treasury of the mission at Maulmain were insufficient to 
 meet the expense. The visit to the capital was therefore tem- 
 porarily abandoned, and Dr. and Mrs. Judson soon returned to 
 their post at Maulmain, where they have since continued to 
 reside. 
 
 In May, 1845, Rev. Dr. Pattison, Corresponding Secretary 
 for the Home Department, resigned the office. Its duties were 
 
 * Mr. Mason was also obliged to leave Tavoy on account of enfeebled health. 
 He embarked for the United States, but on reiiching Calcutta found his consti- 
 tution so far recruited that he returned to Maulmain in May, 1847, and is no\y 
 again at his station at Tavoy. 
 
RETURN OF MR. ABBOTT TO SANDOAVAY. 181 
 
 discharged by Rev. Mr. Peck, tl:e Cori'esponding Secretary for 
 the Foreign Department, until IMay 184G, when Rev. Edward 
 Bright, jr., was chosen Assistant Corresponding Secretary, and 
 assigned to the same executive post which had been before filled 
 by Dr. Pattison. Mr. Bright has since been elected to the office 
 of Corresponding Secretary for the Home Department. In 
 June, 1845, Mr. Richard E. Eddy was appointed Assistant 
 Treasurer in the place of Mr. Levi Farwell deceased ; and 
 subsequently, in September, 1846, was chosen Treasurer on 
 the resignation of Hon. Heman Lincoln, who had held the ofhce 
 for twenty-two years, and during the whole period had fulfilled 
 its obligations and borne its responsibilities without pecuniary 
 compensation. 
 
 Mr. Abbott left the United States on his return to Arracan 
 in August, 1847.* Proceeding by the way of England, he has- 
 tened by the overland route to Calcutta, where he arrived No- 
 vember 4th, and reached Sandovvay early in December. He 
 made his journey thus rapidly in order to be able to fulfill an 
 engagement with the native assistants attached to his station, — 
 that if his life was spared he would meet them in January, 
 1848, at Ong-kyoung, the place at which he parted from them 
 three years before. Immediately on his arrival he sent abroad 
 a circular announcing his return, and appointing the meeting 
 which had been agreed upon. In January, Mr. Abbott accom- 
 panied by Rev. Mr. Beecher repaired to Ong-kyoung, where 
 he met the assistants and a large number of Christian Karens. 
 The meeting was one of unusual interest. The pastors and 
 preachers whom he had left in charge of the churches scattered 
 over this district of Arracan and the neighboring portion of 
 Burmah Proper, reported the condition of their several flocks. 
 
 * The visit of Mr. Abbott to this countiy was productive of imusiially 
 beneficial results. He was fresh from the field of a most interesting mission, 
 and in many churches, over all the land, he narrated the thrilling story of the 
 suffering yet faithful Karens. The interest which was thus awakened in be- 
 half of these remarkable people, we may hope, will not die away till they 
 shall all be converted to Christianity. 
 
 17 
 
182 MISSIONS IN BURMAH. 
 
 The confidence of the mis.sionary in the men whom he had ap- 
 pointed to the work of preaching the gospel to their country- 
 men, was fully sustained by tlu'ir fidelity and labors during his 
 absence. Of the two ordained ministers, Tway-Poh, who was 
 at the head of the churches in Arracan, had baptized six hun- 
 dred converts, and Myat-Kyau who, though living in Arracan, 
 preached most frequently to the Karens from Burmah, had 
 baptized five hundred and fifty. At no period in the history of 
 the mission had the progress of the gospel been more remarka- 
 ble ; and the scene which presented itself to the delighted mis- 
 sionary on his return, was fitted to impart the highest encour- 
 agement and awaken the liveliest gratitude. Of the twenty 
 native assistants appointed by Mr. Abbott, but not ordained to 
 the gospel ministry, two had died and one had been suspended, 
 •while sixteen others had been added to the number, — so that 
 he found on his return thirty-six native preachers, who reported 
 not less than twelve hundred converts in their several districts, 
 waiting to be baptized and admitted to the churches. 
 
 In the autumn of 1847 Rev. W. Moore and his wife, and in 
 1848 Rev. Messrs. Van Meter, C. C. Moore and Benjamin, 
 with their wives, sailed from this country as reinforcements to 
 the missions in Burmah; one of these was designated to the 
 Burmese of Arracan, and the three others to the Karens in 
 the districts of Maulmain, Sandoway and Tavoy. 
 
 Since the return of Rev. Dr. Judson to Maulmain, he has 
 assiduously devoted his labors to the preparation of the Burman 
 and English Dictionary, one part of which is now passing 
 through the press, while the other is far advanced towards com- 
 pletion. While at Rangoon, in 1847, he was frequently ui-ged 
 by the government interpreter there to go up to Ava, in order 
 to avail himself of literary aids which could be found only at the 
 capital, and without which he could not perfect the work in 
 which he is engaged. He was then jirevented from going ; 
 but his subsequent experience has satisfied him of its necessity, 
 and his latest communications to the Board bear tidings of liis 
 intention soon to take passage to Rangoon, and again ascend 
 
GENERAL PROQKESS OF THE MISSIONS. 183 
 
 the Irrawacldy to the Burman capitaL Though the immediate 
 object of" the visit is the perfection of the Dictionary, yet it may 
 obviously have an important bearing upon the interests and 
 prospects of the missions. Twenty-three years have elapsed 
 since he was last at the Burman court. In that time a new 
 dynasty has occupied the throne, and new influences have been 
 at work among the people ; and it may be that the toleration 
 which the monarch then sternly refused may now be granted, 
 when again asked for by one who has proved himself the life- 
 long friend of the Burman people, and has conierred the most 
 important benefits upon their language and theif literature. 
 The return of the missionary to Ava in these altered circum- 
 stances, and with these ncAV claims to the respect of the king 
 and his courtiers, cannot fail to awaken the profoundest interest 
 among the friends of the missions, and to inspire the animating 
 hope that it may be attended with results that shall favor the 
 introduction of Christianity into this idolatrous empire. 
 
 Few other changes have taken place in these missions of 
 a character requiring that they be recorded in this general 
 narrative. Although they have been crippled by the death or 
 the departure of several of the missionaries, yet the blessing 
 of Heaven has constantly attended the labors of those who re- 
 main. At each of the stations Christianity has made a gradual 
 progress ; the churches have received frequent accessions, and 
 the schools have instructed their numerous pupils in the precepts 
 of the gospel. Of the latter, the Burman Boarding School con- 
 ducted by Mr. Howard, and the Karen Normal School which 
 has been commenced by Mrs. Binney, possess a peculiar interest 
 and importance. Both of these schools are designed to separate 
 childi'en in early life from the evil influences to which they are 
 exposed in their daily associations, and, without changing their 
 national characteristics, to train them up in the industrious hab- 
 its, the useful knowledge, and the domestic virtues of Christian 
 society. The Normal School was commenced in 184:6 ; it has, 
 almost from the beginning, numbered thirty pupils, — most of 
 whom are boys, — who will remain under the teacher's charge 
 
184 MISSIONS IN BUUMAH. 
 
 until they have received the rudiments of an education that will 
 fit them to become instructors and exemplars for their country- 
 men. Some changes have also taken place in the schools which 
 are designed especially for theological instruction and the more 
 efficient training of native preachers and assistants. The Bur- 
 man class, which has been under the care of Mr. Stevens, has 
 been greatly reduced in number, most of its recent members 
 being now engaged in preaching in the city and the districts of 
 Maulmain. Of the schools for the Karens, that which is the 
 most strictly theological in its character is the Seminary at 
 Maulmain under the charge of Mr. Binney. The course of 
 instruction here is becoming more thorough, and is awakening 
 with every succeeding session a more hearty interest in the 
 minds of the pupils. The Seminary has now twenty-five mem- 
 bers, who, with suitable vacations, continue at their studies 
 through the entire year. In addition to this, the leading insti- 
 tution for the training of Karen preachers, the native assistants 
 during every rainy season are assembled in classes and instructed 
 at Tavoy by Mr. Cross, and at Sandoway by Mr. Abbott and 
 Mr. Beecher. The number thus collected during the last sea- 
 son at Tavoy was twenty-eight, and that at Sandoway was thirty. 
 In this manner are the missionaries establishing the institutions 
 of the gospel among these untaught people, and spreading over 
 them the amenities of social and intellectual culture as well as 
 the saving influences of Christian truth. 
 
 Large editions of the Burman Bible had already been printed, 
 but the press has been multiplying copies of the New Testament 
 in both dialects of the Karen, and also in the Peguan, or Ta- 
 ling ; and in addition to these it has printed, and sent forth over 
 the whole empire, millions of pages of tracts and other writings 
 which explain to the people the doctrines taught by the mission- 
 aries. Many of these undoubtedly perish, uncared-for and 
 unread ; but the greater number, there is reason to believe, 
 find their way to the mind of the nation, and in city and coun- 
 try, by rivers and mountains, are sowing the seeds of a purer 
 religion and a happier civilization for the inhabitants of Bur- 
 
THEIR RESULTS ESTIMATED. 185 
 
 mah. Assiduous labor and threatening disease have thinned 
 the ranks of the missionaries, and compelled many of them to 
 return to the United States in order to recruit their declining 
 health.* Here, however, they are for the most part engaged in 
 the prosecution of works commenced at the missions, or in the 
 no less important service of setting forth the degraded and 
 darkened condition of the heathen, and urging their claims upon 
 the jihilanthropy of the Christian public. In addition to those, 
 however, who are still detained in their native land, the num- 
 ber of missionaries who are now attached to the several mis- 
 sions in Burmah is twenty males and eighteen females, — of 
 whom nineteen are ordained ministers of the gospel, two 
 are connected -with the press, while the ladies at each of the 
 stations are engaged in the instruction of the schools. There 
 are also employed in the various departments of missionary 
 labor, not less than one hundred and ten native assistants, — 
 of whom twenty-six are Burmans, or Peguans, while all the 
 others are Karens. The entire appropriations of the Board for 
 these several missions in all their departments, for the year 
 ending March 31, 1849, amounted to thirty-four thousand 
 dollars. The whole number of churches under their care is 
 about sixty-five, connected with which are not less than six 
 thousand five hundred members. 
 
 The missions in Burmah formed the earliest enterprise of 
 Christian philanthropy in which our churches were enlisted, and 
 on this account, if on no other, they are fraught with the most 
 interesting associations and the most affecting memories. They 
 bad their origin -with the men of a generation most of whose 
 representatives have passed from among the living ; and, through 
 the lapse of more than thirty years, they have been the subject 
 of earnest solicitude and hope, — the burden of humble prayer, 
 
 * For this cause Mr. and Mrs. Vinton, and Mr. and Mrs. Wade, are now in 
 this countrj' — the former ha\'ing arrived in the spring, and the latter in the 
 summer of 1848. Mr. Vinton is accompanied by two Karens, a Pwo and a 
 Sgau, with whose assistance he is revising the vei'sion of the New Testament 
 in each of the Karen dialects. 
 17* 
 
186 MISSION'S IN BrRMAH. 
 
 and the incitement of Christian effort to our whole denomination. 
 But apart from all these associations of the past, their history 
 is crowded with vicissitudes of the most striking character — 
 with instances of heroic self-devotion and life-long labor, — with 
 scenes of trial and suffering, ^nd with spiritual successes and 
 triumphs, such as are seldom chronicled in the records of 
 modern missions ; and if with these features of their character 
 we connect the simple story of the Karens, — their oppressions 
 and their untold wrongs, — their mysterious traditions and their 
 wonderful conversion to Christianity, — the missions in Burmah 
 become invested with the deepest and most thrilling interest to 
 every Christian mind. They present the extraordinary specta- 
 cle of a whole people turning to the worship of God ; coming 
 forth from their mountain retreats or from the depths of their un- 
 visited jungle, and eagerly accepting the doctrines and the faith 
 of the gospel of Christ. To those who have visited their sta- 
 tions, and especially to the philanthropic English officers * who 
 govern the provinces in which they are established, they have 
 commended themselves as agencies of the highest importance 
 and of unexampled success in promoting the social and the spirit- 
 ual culture of the people for whom they are designed. To the 
 American public, and especially to the members of the Chris- 
 tian denomination by whom they were planted, they appeal 
 by the strongest considerations for liberal support and continued 
 enlargement ; for they present a field of philanthropic effort, 
 of encouraging missionary labor, such as is rarely to be found in 
 any other missions upon the globe. 
 
 *Among these I record with peculiar pleasure the names of Majors Bumey 
 and Broadfoot and of Capt. 11. M. Durand. Kach of these gentlemen has filled the 
 office of Civil Commissioner in the Tenasserim provinces, and each has lent a 
 generous aid in promoting the interests of the missions. Captain Durand es- 
 pecially, during his residence in Burmah, was a warm personal friend of the 
 missionaries, and an active and zealous fellow-laborer with them in establish- 
 ing schools, in erecting chapels, and in advancing the social and spiritual 
 progress of the people. Since his return to England he has borne the most 
 iinequivocal testimony to tlieir industry, piety and fidelity, and in many a circle 
 of the doubting and the uninformed, has delighted to narrate the progress of 
 the gospel among the Karens as a triumphant vindication of the cause of 
 Christian missions. 
 
MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 CHAPTER XVI, 
 
 Arrival of Rev. J. T. Jones at Bangkok. — Character of the Siamese. — Arri- 
 val of Mr. Dean. — His Labors among the Chinese at Bangkok. — A Chinese 
 Church. — An-ival of other Missionaries. — Progress of Chinese Department. 
 
 — Death of Mr. Reed and Mrs. Jones. — Printing the Scriptures in Siamese. 
 
 — An-ival of Messrs. Slafter and Goddard. — Death of Mr. Shifter. — Prog- 
 ress of each Department of the Mission. — Temporary Station at Macao. — 
 Chinese War. — Its Results. — Removal of Missionaries to Hongkong. — 
 Death of Mrs. Dean. — Station at Ningpo. — Treaty between China and the 
 United States. — Its Results. — Death of Mrs. Shuck. — Prospects of the 
 Station at Hongkong. — Condition of the Mission at Bangkok. — Translations 
 of the Bible in China. — Labors of Messrs. Dean and Goddard. — Present 
 Attitude of these Missions. 
 
 The Mission of the American Baptists in Siam is designed 
 in part for the Siamese, and in part for the Chinese, who are 
 found there in great numbers, and until within a few years have 
 been wholly inaccessible in their own country. It was com- 
 menced in March, 1833, by Rev. J. T. Jones, formerly of Ran- 
 goon, Avho with Mrs. Jones at that time established his residence 
 at Bangkok, the capital of the kingdom. The city had already 
 been visited at different times by Rev. Mr. Gutzlaff of the 
 Basle Missionary Society, Rev. JMr. Abeel of the American 
 Board, and more recently by Rev. Mr. Toumlin of the London 
 Missionary Society. These gentlemen however had all gone 
 to other fields of labor ; and the latter on his departure had writ- 
 ten to the Baptist Missionaries in Burmah, urging them to send 
 some of their number to Siam. In was in these circumstances, 
 and by the appointment of his brethren at Maulmain, that Mr. 
 Jones went to Bangkok for the purpose of commencing a mis- 
 sion there. 
 
168 MISSIONS IN SIA.M AND CHINA. 
 
 The city stands upon the river Meinam, the chief river of 
 Slam, about twenty-live miles from the sea. It is built in part 
 upon an island in the middle of the river, imd in part upon eith- 
 er bank, along which it extends for several miles. Its appear- 
 ance, to one approaching it from the sea, is far from imposing, 
 though it is said to conUvin many magnilicent buildings, and to be 
 distinguished for its profuse display of oriental wealth and splen- 
 dor. The population has been variously estimated ; by some it has 
 been put as low as 40,000, while by others it has been reckoned 
 at upwards of 400,000. Mr. Malcora, who was at considerable 
 pains to foi*m a correct estimate, makes the number of inhabi- 
 tants in the city and its immediate suburbs, about 100,000, of 
 whom not more than 3,000 or 4,000 live within the walls. They 
 are made up of many diflerent races, and present a motley variety 
 of costume, mannei's, language and modes of life. The Chinese 
 are the most numerous, and number not less than 00,000. Of the 
 remainder 30,000 are Siamese, and 10,000 are of other races, 
 such as Cochin Chinese, Peguans, Malays and Portuguese. 
 
 The religion of Siam, as of Burmah, is Buddhism, though in 
 Bangkok it is not a little modified by the variety of forms in 
 which it is professed by the ditferent races composing the popu- 
 lation. The Siamese are a grade lower in civilization than the 
 Burmans. They are less active and intelligent, and are equally 
 addicted to the vices of half civilized life. In personal appear- 
 ance they are said to be among the least attractive of the 
 Asiatic races, but they are by no means among the most de- 
 graded. Though mean, slothful, crafty and rapacious, they are 
 described as possessing qualities which indicate that they are 
 not wanting in capacity for civilization. Their language is ex- 
 ceedingly simple, and is far more easily acquired than the Bur- 
 man, though it contains but little literature; and the number of 
 Siamese who can read is said to be unusually small. 
 
 On arriving at Bangkok in 1833, Mr. Jones was courteously 
 received by several of the officers of the court to whom he be- 
 came known, and was soon able, without opposition or molesta- 
 tion, to commence the labors of the mission. His house became 
 
SIAM MISSION ESTABLISHED. 189 
 
 a place of frequent resort for a large circle of persons, — Chi- 
 nese, Burmans and Peguans, — who came to converse with hira 
 concerning the doctrines whicli he taught. He found the Chi- 
 nese part of the population by far the most accessible and 
 inquisitive ; but as he was unacquainted with their language 
 he was able to reach only those who could speak the Burman 
 or the Peguan tongue. The four earliest converts were Chi- 
 rrese. Two of them had formerly been instructed by Messrs. 
 GutzlafF and Abeel, — and seemed to have been converted by 
 their instrumentality. They were all baptized by Mr. Jones 
 on the 8th of December, 1833 ; and one of them, named Chek 
 Bunti, was immediately appointed an assistant in the mission, to 
 take charge of a school for Chinese boys, and also to conduct 
 worship in Chinese on the Sabbath. 
 
 Mr. Jones soon acquired such familiarity with the language 
 as to feel justified in commencing the translation of the Scrip- 
 tures. The Gospel of Matthew was completed in 1835, and a 
 catechism of the New. Testament was also gotten ready for the 
 press. He accordingly repaired to Singapore in order to have 
 them printed at the press of the mission of the American Board, 
 which was established there. A large edition of each of these 
 works was speedily printed, and in the following June he re- 
 turned to Siam, furnished with additional means of carrying 
 forward the labors of his mission. 
 
 The mission at Bangkok had been commenced without waiting 
 to obtain the sanction of the Board of Managers ; they however 
 immediately gave it their full approbation. A treaty of amity 
 and commerce had recently been concluded between the gov- 
 ernment of the United States and the King of Siam, and the 
 attention of the Board had already been directed to that country 
 as furnishing, on account of its intimate relations with China, 
 a suitable field for missionary operations among the Chinese. 
 On learning that Mr. Jones had gone to Bangkok, they immedi- 
 ately determined to carry out their design and to send additional 
 missionaries to the station. In this manner Bangkok became 
 the seat of missionary labors both for the Siamese and for the 
 
190 IttlSSIONS I>' 8IAM AND CHINA. 
 
 Chinese, great numbers of whom reside in Siam or are constantly 
 drawn thither in the intercourse of trade. 
 
 In puisuance of this design. Rev. "William Dean and his 
 wife sailed from the United States in September, 1834, and 
 arrived at Singapore in February, 183o, during the visit of Mr. 
 Jones at that port. They determined to remain at Singapore, 
 engaged in studying the Chinese language, until the printing of 
 the Gospel of Matthew should be completed ; but during the in- 
 terval Mrs. Dean was suddenly summoned away by death, only 
 a few weeks after their arrival. Mr. Dean accompanied Mr. 
 Jones to Bangkok in the following June, and entered immediately 
 upon his labors as a missionary to the Chinese. In December, 
 three other Chinamen were baptized and added to the little band 
 of disciples. Indeed the Chinese inhabitants of Siam soon be- 
 gan to evince a gi-eater interest in the teachings of the mission- 
 aries than the native Siamese, and even to the present day 
 nearly all the spiritual fruits of the mission at Bangkok have 
 been among them. 
 
 So strong however is the appetite for opium among these 
 people, and so ruinous are the effects of its use, that the missiona- 
 ries early found it necessary to adopt special precautions in order 
 to fortify the converts against its seductive influence. They 
 •were formed into an association, in which they pledged them- 
 selves to each other to abstain from the use of the intoxicating 
 and enervating drug. But in spite of every precaution, Chek 
 Bunti, the assistant in the mission and one of the earliest con- 
 verts, yielded to the tempation and fell away from the faith 
 which he professed. Others also were at first corrupted by his 
 evil example ; but most of them soon returned in penitence, to 
 confess the shame they had brought upon the cause of the new 
 religion. 
 
 In March, 1836, Mr. Jones having completed the translation 
 of the Acts of the Apostles, went again to Singapore to obtain 
 fonts of types both in Siamese and Chinese, in anticipation of 
 the arrival of a press Avhich had been promised from America. 
 He extended his voyage to Penang and Malacca for the benefit 
 
LABORS OF THE MISSIONARIES. 191 
 
 of Mrs. Jones's health, and on his return to Singapore found that 
 Rev. Messrs. Davenport, Reed, and Shuck, with their wives, 
 had arrived during his absence, bringing witlithem the expected 
 press, and the necessary materials for printing. Messrs. Daven- 
 port and Reed soon accompanied him to Bangkok, the former to 
 be attached as preacher and printer to the Siamese, and the lat- 
 ter to be associated with Mr. Dean in the Chinese department 
 of the mission, while Mr. Shuck remained at Singapore, intend- 
 ing soon to commence a station either at Macao or at Canton. 
 
 The mission Avas now fairly started at Bangkok. A commo- 
 dious printing house was erected, together with a strong store 
 made of brick, for containing the paper and other materials, and 
 keeping them secure from dampness and fi'om the insects that 
 might destroy them. The press was kept constantly in opera- 
 tion under the direction of Mr. Davenport, printing books and 
 tracts, both in Siamese and in Chinese. Mr. Dean occupied a 
 floating house on the river, and was constantly engaged in labors 
 for the Chinese population, having at his house on Sundays and 
 other days of preaching, congregations varying from thirty to 
 fifty persons ; while Mr. Jones still devoted himself to the trans- 
 lation of the Scriptures into Siamese, the preparation of tracts, 
 and to visiting the Wats, or places of worship, for the purpose of 
 conversing with the people and preaching to them the doctrines 
 of the gospel. He also made several excursions up the river 
 Meinam and short distances into the interior, in order to become 
 acquainted with the population and to distribute tracts and books 
 which he had prepared for their instruction. Schools were also 
 established in which the few pupils who could be induced to at- 
 tend were instructed by the ladies of the mission. The parents, 
 both among the Siamese and the Chinese, generally refused to 
 allow their children to attend the schools of the missionaries, al- 
 leging as reasons that they did not wish them taught not to wor- 
 ship priests and idols, and that in case they were in need of 
 money they might choose to sell them as slaves. Indeed a 
 considerable portion of the scholars, who have been retained in 
 the schools long enough to receive even the rudiments of an edu- 
 
192 MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 cation, have been such as were redeemed from slavery either 
 by the influence or the direct purcluisc of the missionaries 
 thcni-selves. 
 
 In the summer of 1837 the mission at Bangkok was visited 
 by Rev. Mr. Malcom, in his official tour in the East, and while 
 he was there its several members, together with the three 
 Chinese converts who still remained faithful, were formed 
 into a Christian church. Three others were added soon after- 
 wards, and the labors of the mission, particularly among the 
 Chinese, continued to prosper until they were interrupted by 
 changes and bereavements which tilled the hearts of all its mem- 
 bers with sorrow. The first of these was the death of Mr. Reed, 
 which took place in August, 1837, just as he had completed his 
 novitiate as a missionary, and was commencing the work of 
 preaching in Chinese, for which he had been long preparing. 
 In October of the same year ]\Ir. Dean, having seen his fellow- 
 laborer smitten down by his side, found his own health seriously 
 undermined, and was obliged to make a voyage to Singapore 
 for its recovery. "While the mission was thus reduced in num- 
 bers and in strength, it pleased Heaven again to visit it with an- 
 other heavy aflliction in the sudden death of Mrs. Jones. She 
 was seized by that dreadful scourge of the East, the spasmodic 
 cholera, and died in March, 1838. She had been a missionary 
 for nine years, and, in feeble health, amidst many disadvantages, 
 had mastered both the Burman and the Siamese language, and 
 performed an unusual amount of service, especially among her 
 own sex, in the missions with which she had been connected. 
 In addition to this she had translated into Siamese two books of 
 the Old Testament, and prepared a dictionary of several thou- 
 sand words of that language. She died happy in the conscious- 
 ness that her efforts to give the gospel to the heathen had not 
 been in vain ; for she had seen many of her own sex, so neglect- 
 ed and degraded by the social systems of the East, raised by 
 her instrumentality to the liberty and dignity which the gospel 
 of Christ alone can confer. 
 
 Mr. Dean having extended his voyage from Singapore to 
 
THE MISSION REINFORCED AND BEREAVED. 193 
 
 Macao and Canton, was married at Macao to INIiss Theodosia 
 Ann Barker, an English lady resident there, with whom he re- 
 turned to Bangkok in May, 1838. Mr. Jones had for some 
 time been engaged in revising his translations of the New Tes- 
 tament. He had now completed the Gospels of Matthew, Mark 
 and Luke, together ^\4th the Acts of the Apostles, and was 
 already commencing some of the Epistles, and at the same 
 time enlarging and perfecting the dictionary which had been 
 begun by other hands, whose labors, alas! were now closed by 
 death. The arrangements for printing, which had proved ex- 
 ceedingly defective on account of the imperfection of the types, 
 were also perfected in the summer of 1838 by the arrival ot 
 the necessary material for a type foundry, which Avas procured 
 at Malacca by Mr. Jones of Mr. Dyer, a gentleman in the employ 
 of the London Missionary Society. A second printing press 
 was also added to the property of the mission in Decem- 
 ber, 1838. With these additional facilities the work of print- 
 ing was resumed ; tracts and copies of the gospel and other 
 portions of the Scriptures were rapidly multiplied, and nearly a 
 million of pages were also struck off for the use of the mission- 
 aries of the American Board Avho were stationed in Bangkok.* 
 In June, 1839, Rev. Messrs. Slafter and Goddard with their 
 wives arrived at Singapore, having been appointed by the 
 Board as a reinforcement of the mission in Siam. Mr. Slafter 
 carried with him an additional press and proceeded immediately 
 to Bangkok, where he became associated with Mr. Jones in la- 
 bors among the Siamese. His career as a missionary was brought 
 to an early close. He speedily acquired the language, and made 
 several excursions in different directions into the interior for the 
 purpose of circulating books and conversing with the people ; 
 but ere he had scarcely begun the work of preaching the gospel, 
 he fell a victim to disease, and died on the 7th of April, 1841. 
 Mr. Goddard, who was originally designated to the Chinese 
 
 * The mission of this Board at Bangkok was commenced in 1834, before it 
 was known to the Commissioners in the United States that Mr. Jones had 
 gone to Siam. 
 
 18 
 
194 MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 department of the mission, remained at Singapore for more than 
 a year, studying the liingiiage, and in other ways preparing 
 himself for the labors of his post, lie went to Bangkok in Oc- 
 tober, 1840, and immediately entered upon the routine of duties 
 which there awaited hira. 
 
 The operations of both branches of the mission have been 
 frequently interrupted by changes occasioned by the ill health 
 of the missionaries, yet they have been attended with very 
 dificrent measures of success. Among the Siamese, the gospel 
 Las been preached, and that too with scarcely any opposition 
 from either the government or the priesthood of the country. 
 The entire New Testament * and several books of the Old Tes- 
 tament have been translated and printed, and tracts and books 
 have been given to the people in unusual numbers, and with 
 all desirable care on the part of the missionaries to insure their 
 being read, but no corresponding results have thus far followed. 
 Not a single Siamese! has been converted to Christianity, and 
 scarcely any durable impression has been made on the imper- 
 turbable indifference with which the mind of the nation seems 
 to regard religious truth. It is true they appear to have read 
 the books, and often to have expressed opinions concerning 
 them. The j^ricsts have in many instances acknowledged the 
 utterly false and fabulous chafacter of their own sacred writ- 
 ings ; yet neither priests nor people have thus far recognized 
 the obligations of Clu-istianity, or been attracted by the simple 
 beauty of its heavenly message. This department of the mis- 
 sion at Bangkok has in consequence failed to create the interest 
 which its connection with a populous kingdom would of itself 
 naturally insi)ire. Its missionaries, always few in number, 
 have often been obliged to remit their labors in consequence of 
 enfeebled health. Mr. Jones has twice visited the United 
 States. Mrs. Eced and INIrs. Slafter, who were for some time 
 engaged in schools, have both withdrawn from the mission ; and 
 
 * This was accomplished by Mr. Jones, in 1839. 
 
 t The conversion of the first Siamese is reported in a recent letter from tho 
 mission. Sec American Baptist Magazine, March, 1849 
 
PUOGRESS OF THE CUINKSE DEPARTMENT. 195 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Davenport, unable longer to labor in the climate 
 of Siam, veturned to this countrj in 1845, and have since ceas- 
 ed to be missionaries. 
 
 In 18-13, Mr. Chandler, a machinist and type-founder con- 
 nected with the mission at Maulmain, went to reside at Bangkok. 
 He has been attached to the printing department, and has ren- 
 dered much valuable incidental service in introducing the me- 
 chanic arts into the kingdom. For this purpose he accepted 
 the invitation of Prince Momfonoi to aid him in building sev- 
 eral kinds of machinery after American models. The arrange- 
 ments which were adopted were designed to be specially favor- 
 able to the improvement of the Siamese artisans ; and so re- 
 spectful was the prince to the religious principles of Mr. Chand- 
 ler, that he directed his laborers to cease from work on the 
 Sabbath, — and though they were often hurried in their labors, 
 yet the rule was faithfully observed for more than a year. But 
 notwithstanding these and other incidental results which have 
 been accomplished, it must still be confessed that little hold 
 has thus far been gained upon the mind of the Siamese ; and 
 after fifteen years of the labors of the missionaries, prosecuted 
 amidst all the advantages of the press and of the translated 
 Scriptures, Siam now presents not a single Christian church for 
 her own people rising among her countless temples of heathen- 
 ism, and scarcely a single worshipper of the true God kneeling 
 in spiritual devotion amidst her millions of idolaters. 
 
 The branch of the mission among the Chinese population of 
 Bangkok has been attended by many encouragements. This 
 station, and the station at Macao, where Mr. and Mrs. Shuck 
 went to reside in Septembei', 1836, Avere designed to be points 
 of approach from which the missionaries might at length extend 
 their labors to China itself. They were both commenced at a 
 period when the teachers of religion and the agents of com- 
 merce were alike studiously excluded from the empire, and 
 when of all its countless population, the doctrines of the gospel 
 could be made known only to those who were living away from 
 its scornful prejudices, and beyond the jurisdiction of its haughty 
 
196 MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 despotism. It w.is found at tliose, and at other neighboring 
 posts at which Cliristiau missions had bc-vn phxnted for their 
 benefit, that the Chinese were far more accessible than had been 
 imagined ; and that, when away from China, they evinced far 
 less of their characteristic contempt for the civilization and re- 
 ligion of Christian nations. They are separated from the rest 
 of mankind by a language of the greatest difficulty ; yet, when 
 this has been fully mastered by the missionaries, they have 
 proved themselves by no means indifferent to the appeals of 
 moral truth ; and though even to this day but little has been ac- 
 complished by the combined etibrts of all the missionaries who 
 have been sent to them, yet many of the strongest barriers to 
 the diffusing of the gospel have been removed, and both among 
 the learned and the unlearned there are now found those who 
 have received the religion of Christ. 
 
 At the Bangkok station, Mr. Dean and Mr. Goddard were for 
 two years after the arrival of the latter the only missionaries 
 among the Chinese. Mr. Dean was employed as a preacher 
 and preparer of books and tracts, and also instructed the native 
 assistants in Christian theology, and in other ways directed 
 them in the performance of their labors. Mr. Goddard, with 
 here and there a brief interval of interruption, has been up to 
 a recent pei-iod assiduously engaged in the service of the mis- 
 sion as a preacher and a translator of the Scriptures. In 1840 
 the members of the church were nine in number ; in the follow- 
 ing year seven more were added, and each succeeding year has 
 witnessed some accession to the little band. Portions of both 
 the Old and the New Testament have been prepared and print- 
 ed by the missionaries, and tracts and books have been circulat- 
 ed among the people, and also, by means of the sailors and mer- 
 chants who come to Bangkok from every port in China, have 
 been scattered along the entire coast, and it may be far into the 
 interior of the empire. 
 
 At Macao, a port under the jurisdiction of the Portuguese, 
 Mr. Shuck met with the same facilities for laboring among the 
 Chinese. In September, 1841, Rev. Issachar J. Roberts, who 
 
CHINESE WAR. 197 
 
 had for some time been residing at Macao as a missionary of a 
 society then existing in tlie "Western States, entered into the 
 service of the Board, and became associated with Mr. Shuck. 
 Two or three Chinese were baptized at this station, and tidings 
 of the gospel were borne widely abroad by the wanderings of 
 those who had conversed with the missionaries or read the 
 tracts and books which they distributed. Small, however, and 
 quite inadequate were the fruits which had been borne at this 
 station, when, in 1841, missionary labors among the Chinese 
 were for a time interrupted by the breaking out of the war be- 
 tween England and China, and the blockade of the port of 
 Macao. 
 
 This war was regarded by the religious public, both in 
 England and in this country, as one whose objects were wholly 
 unjustifiable, and whose results would pi-obably tend still further 
 to alienate the empire from all Christian nations. Serious 
 difficulties had been pending for three years between the two 
 nations, arising mainly from the attempts of the emperor to 
 suppress the trade in opium in which the English were largely 
 engaged. Several acts of hostility were perpetrated in 1840 ; 
 and in the foUowmg spring, having collected large naval and 
 military forces at the island of Hongkong, the English proceed- 
 ed to invest Canton and several other leading cities along the 
 coast. It was not till after the sacrifice of immense treasure 
 and the lives of thousands of his subjects, that the emperor would 
 accept the terms dictated by the English minister plenipoten- 
 tiary, in a manner so humiliating to imperial pride. At length, 
 in August, 1842, a treaty of perpetual amity was concluded, 
 which has altered the relations of China to the entire civilized 
 world. By the terms of the treaty the island of Hongkong, 
 lying at the mouth of the Canton river, was ceded to " the 
 queen of England, her heirs and successors forever," and the five 
 ports of Canton, Amoy, Fuhchau, Ningpo and Shanghai, were 
 opened to British commerce, and the residence of British 
 officers and merchants. Thus, as has often happened in the col- 
 lisions of nations, did a war which was begun in order to promote 
 18* 
 
198 MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 an iniquitous traffic, finally terminate in the extension of Chris- 
 tian civilization and in preparing the way for the ultimate intro- 
 duction of the go^pel into the most populous empire of the 
 globe. 
 
 The result was hailed with thankfulness and joy by the 
 friends of missions in all parts of the world as most auspicious 
 to the cause which they were engaged in ])romoting; and 
 in England especially, it awakened new feelings of obligation to 
 send the blessings of Christianity to the distant people thus 
 subjugated by her arms. The English immediately began to 
 occupy the ports which were opened for their I'csideuce, and 
 the American missionaries to the Chinese, who had been re- 
 siding at Bangkok and Macao, determined to remove to China, 
 and establish the mission at such of the free ports as might 
 prove most advantageous and inviting. ]\Ir. Roberts had al- 
 ready gone from Macao to Hongkong in February, 1842, and 
 was followed a few months later by Mr. and Mrs. Shuck. Mr. 
 Dean also left Bangkok in February, 1842, and after lingering 
 at Singapore and Macao for the benefit of his health, arrived 
 at Hongkong in the following June. Though the treaty had not 
 then been ratified, yet the free ports were all in the hands of 
 the English, — and the missionaries, availing themselves of the 
 protection aflbrdcd by the British flag, immediately set about 
 ascertaining the different points at which stations might most 
 advantageously be planted. For this purpose Mr. Dean ac- 
 cepted the invitation of the captain and supercargo of the 
 Lowell, the first American ship which entered the eastern har- 
 bors of China, to take passage to Kulangsu, Chusan and Araoy. 
 At each of these places he made inquiries and observations re- 
 specting the object he had in view, and also obtjiined much 
 valuable information concerning the other cities on the coast 
 which were likely to be opened to the commerce of the English. 
 He returned in October apparently most favorably impressed 
 with Amoy as the future seat of the mission ; but as the extent 
 of the toleration which would be granted to a foreign religion 
 was not yet fully known, it was decided to plant the principal 
 
A STATION PLANTED AT HONGKONG. 201 
 
 station for the i:>resent at Hongkong, which was already pre- 
 senting a most inviting field for missionary labor. Tlie island 
 has several towns, all of which, beneath the fi'eedom and secu- 
 rity of tlie English rule, are rapidly growing in population, and 
 are evidently destined to assume a commanding importance. 
 Messi's. Dean and Shuck accordingly established themselves at 
 the principal city of Plongkong — now known as Victoria, while 
 Mr. Roberts went to Chek-chu, a smaller town on the south side 
 of the island. 
 
 At Victoria a lot was gi-anted by the government on which 
 a mission house was erected ; two commodious chapels were 
 also built, to be used alike for public worship and for schools ; 
 and the expenses of these buildings were defrayed principally 
 by English gentlemen then residing at Hongkong and Macao, 
 among whom was Sir Henry Pottinger, the negotiator of the 
 treaty. A church of five members, in addition to the missiona- 
 ries, was organized and placed under the care of Mr. Shuck, to 
 which four others were added by the close of 1842. A chapel 
 was also erected at Chek-chu, in which Mr. Roberts conducted 
 service both in English and in Chinese, and also superintended 
 a school for Chinese youth, which was instructed in part by one 
 of the disciples who had come up from Siam. Thus, under the 
 supervision of these three missionaries, were planted the earliest 
 missions of the American Baptists in that ancient and hitherto 
 unknown empire, which embraces beneath its sway nearly a 
 fourth part of the human race. They had long been laboring 
 among the Chinese, but now for the first'time were their stations 
 established in China. Though for the present limited to a single 
 island, yet both the missionaries and their friends in America 
 exulted in the thought that the barriers of ages were at length 
 broken down, and that the way was now open to the country on 
 whose confines they had long been eagerly waiting. 
 
 In March, 1843, the mission was bereft of Mrs. Dean, a lady 
 of superior culture and most exemplary piety. Born at Thet- 
 ford, England, she had come to China in 1836 in the service of 
 
202 MISSIONS IX 8IAM AND CHINA. 
 
 the " Society for Promoting Female Education in the East." At 
 the period of her marriage to Mr. Dean she had already ac- 
 quired the lanji^uagc ; and an extensive acquaintance Avith the 
 manners and religious opinions of the people and their acquire- 
 ments, together with the eminent advantages which she had 
 enjoyed in England, fitted her for high usefulness in her subse- 
 quent capacity as the Avife of a Christian missionary ; and, 
 whether at the solitary station at Bangkok or beneath the victo- 
 rious flag of her own countrymen at Hongkong, she ever proved 
 herself a judicious adviser and a devoted laborer in the mission 
 which she had adoi)ted. Mr. Dean, from tlie commencement of 
 his labors among the Cliinese, had been accustomed to the Tie- 
 Cliiu dialect, and hence most readily directed his attention to the 
 people of that province who resided at Hongkong or occasion- 
 ally visited the island for the purposes of trade. He had 
 maintained public worship in this dialect for several months ; 
 and in May, 1843, a second church was constituted at Victoria, 
 composed of three members from the Tie Chiu province. The 
 church was placed under the charge of Mr. Dean, whose health 
 however had now become so far enfeebled as often to interrupt 
 his labors, and intimate to him that he must soon suspend them 
 altogether and go to a more genial climate. 
 
 The mission at Hongkong, though still subjected to interrup- 
 tions and bereavements, soon became highly prosperous. Its 
 interests and objects were favored by many of the English officers 
 and residents, and the Chinese people heard the gospel preached 
 in their difierent dialects, or read its precepts in the written lan- 
 guage which is common to them all. Accessions were made to 
 the churches, and all the interests of the station assumed a most 
 encouraging aspect. In the spring of 1843 Dr. D. J. Macgowan 
 arrived at Hongkong, and became connected with the mission. 
 He, however, soon went up to Canton, and, after spending sev- 
 eral weeks with Dr. Parker in professional observations and 
 practice in the hospital there, he took passage to Chusan and 
 Ningpo, and at the latter place established a mission-hospital, in 
 
TREATY I5ETWKKN CHINA AND THE UNITED STATES. 203 
 
 which he has since been usefully employed in connection with 
 various labors as a religious teaclier.* 
 
 The treaty which had been concluded between Great Britian 
 and China had created the deepest interest in the commercial 
 circles of both Europe and America ; and other nations were 
 eager to obtain for themselves the commercial advantages which 
 it was supposed were secured to England by its stipulations. In 
 the summer of 1843 the government of the United States de- 
 spatched an embassy to China, at the head of which was placed 
 Hon. Caleb Gushing, for the purpose of opening diplomatic in- 
 tercourse with the emperor. Mr. Gushing arrived at Macao 
 in the following February. He was there met by the commis- 
 sioner appointed by the emperor, and the terms of a treaty were 
 mutually agreed upon, which was signed by the representatives 
 of the two countries on the 3d of July, 1844, at Wangliia, a small 
 town in the vicinity of Macao. The new treaty embodied all 
 the important features of that which had been negotiated Avith 
 the English ; and in addition provided for the erection of chapels, 
 hospitals, and cemeteries, at each one of the five ports, and at the 
 same time for other commercial advantages, which were also 
 to be extended to all nations. Its effect has undoubtedly been 
 to secure to the American missionaries and other American 
 residents many privileges, which without it they would have 
 had only by sufferance from their connection with the Eng- 
 lish,! It has given to the missions from this country a per- 
 manent footing in China, and distinctly recognized them as 
 among the interests that are to receive the protection of the 
 government. 
 
 * This hospital appears to have been at first the joint establishment of Dr. 
 Macgowan and Dr. Macartey, of the American Presbyterian Slission. Dr. 
 Macgowan has now associated with him Eev. E. C. Lord as preacher, thus 
 making what has always been found the most useful combination of labors 
 among the Chinese. 
 
 t At present it is said that we are held in special favor by the Chinese. 
 Our merchants have undoubtedly profited by the fact, and our missionaries 
 have on several occasions been saluted with peculiar regard, as belonging 
 to " the nation of the flowery flag." 
 
204 ' MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CHINA. 
 
 But these fair prospects of the mission have also been shaded 
 by aniictive events, which for a time diminished its efhciency 
 and tend'.'d to discourage its members and friends. In Novem- 
 ber, 1844, Mrs. Shuck died at Victoria, after a brief illness. 
 She was the daughter of Rev. Addison Ilall, of Virginia, and 
 sailed from the United States with her husband in the autumn 
 of 1835, destined for the mission in Siam. Their residence, 
 however, was at Macao, where Mrs. Shuck early began to de- 
 vote herself to the duties of her station. In her sudden death 
 many tender ties were sundered and many fond hopes were 
 blighted, for she was summoned away just at the beginning of 
 the new era of the mission to which she had long been attach- 
 ed.* Mr. Dean also, at nearly the same time, was obliged tem- 
 porarily to abandon his post and return to the United States in 
 order to recruit his health. He arrived in New York in IMarch, 
 1845, and after spending upwards of a year in this country,! 
 returned with recruited energies to the station at Hongkong. 
 The mission had also been strengthened by the arrival of 
 Dr. Devan and his wife in the autumn of 1844. Tliey sub- 
 sequently removed to Canton, where a mission-house was erect- 
 ed and several assistants were employed. Their connection, 
 however, Avith the mission in China was brief. Mrs. Devan 
 died, much lamented, at Canton, in October, 1846, and her 
 husband, finding himself unable to reside permanently in the 
 climate of the tropics, returned to the United States, and has 
 since been transferred to the mission in France. Mr. Shuck 
 also returned to this country in the spring of 1845, when, at his 
 own request, he was transferred from the service of the Mis- 
 sionary Union to that of the Southern Baptist Convention, by 
 whom the mission buildings at Canton were purchased. But, 
 
 * A valuable memoir of her useful life has been prepared b}- Rev. J. B. 
 Jeter. 
 
 t Mr. Dean was accompanied by Ko Abak, a Christian Chinaman, with 
 whom he visited many of the churclies in the Northern and Western States, 
 every where addressing crowded auditories, on the religious condition of 
 China. His visit was to many a church the beginning of a new interest in 
 Christian missions. 
 
THE MISSIONS REINFORCED. 205 
 
 amidst all these changes, some of them causing serious interrup- 
 tion to the labors of the mission, its interests have continued to 
 prosper in some humble manner, and its churches have gradu- 
 ally increased. 
 
 The station at Hongkong is represented as especially prom- 
 ising. Though long regarded with doubt by the missionaries 
 of other societies, and occupied by our own not without hesita- 
 tion, this island is now admitted to possess advantages which 
 belong to none of the neighboring ports. The people here are 
 entirely accessible and free from many of the jealousies which 
 characterize those of Canton and the districts around it. Here 
 too, in connection with the station, and under the care of the 
 missionaries, is the largest and most flourishing Christian church 
 in all China. Rev. John Johnson and his wife * were added to 
 the station in 1848, and Rev. E. C. Lord and his wife were 
 added to that at Ningpo in the year preceding ; and the mis- 
 sion, though still in its infancy, has already taken an honorable 
 rank among the agencies which are now employed by a benig- 
 nant Providence, in introducing the blessings of Christian civil- 
 ization into the most ancient empire of the world. 
 
 In the mission at Bangkok, after the close of the war in China, 
 all preaching in the Siamese department was for a time suspended 
 in consequence of the absence of Mr. Jones. He returned to the 
 station in January, 1847, accompanied by Mrs. Jones and Miss 
 Harriet H. Morse, the latter lady being appointed to teach in 
 the Siamese schools. Since that period the labors of the mis- 
 sionaries have been prosecuted with renewed hope, and have 
 evidently been regarded by the people with less indifference 
 than before. The presses have been generally kept in opera- 
 tion under the direction of Messrs. Jones and Chandler, and 
 have furnished multitudes of books and tracts in Siamese, 
 Peguan and Chinese, for both departments of the mission. 
 
 Among the Chinese, Mr. Goddard has continued the work of 
 preaching and translating, to which he early devoted himself 
 
 * Mrs. Johnson died soon after her an-ival at Hongkong. 
 19 
 
20fi MISSIONS IX SIAM AND CIIH^A.. 
 
 Avlth singular assiduity, interrupted only by occasional ill health. 
 The church of which he has had the charge, though frequently^ 
 diminished by deaths and removals, now numliers twenty-three 
 members, and constitutes the germ of a Christian society which 
 is deemed exceedingly important on account of its bearings, 
 not ui)on Bangkok alone, but upon the multitudes of Chinese 
 -who frequently visit that city in their widely extended trafhc 
 along the shores of Eastern Asia. In 184G an accession was 
 made to this department of the mission by the arrival of Rev. 
 E. N. Jencks and his wife. The health of Mrs. Jencks, like 
 that of most of the ladies who liad preceded her at the station, 
 began almost immediately to decline, and she has since died 
 while on a passage with her husband to the United States. 
 The vacancy thus created in the station at Bangkok has been 
 supplied by the appointment of Rev. Samuel J. Smitli, a young 
 man born in the East and educated in this country, to Avhoin 
 the language of Siani is almost vernacular. He sailed in Octo- 
 ber, 1818, and was designated especially to the work of preaching 
 to the Siamese, — a Avork which he would be able to enter upon 
 soon after he should arrive at Bangkok. 
 
 In 1843 several meetings of both English and American 
 missionai'ies to the Chinese, of different denominations, were 
 held at Hongkong, for the purpose of adopting measures to 
 secure a standard version of the sacred Scriptures in the lan- 
 guage of the country.* After repeated consultations it Svas 
 
 ■* The entire Bible bad long before been translated into Chinese by Rev. 
 Dr. MoiTison, the earliest English missionary to China, assisted by Rev. W. 
 Jlilne. It was printed at Macao in 1818, at a press sent out by the London 
 Missionary Society. Another translation was also made by Rev. Dr. Marsh- 
 man of the Serampore Baptist Mission, which wa.s printed at the mission press 
 in 1S22. The expenses of both these editions were principallj' defrayed by 
 the British and Foreign Bible Society. Both have been pronounced unusually 
 faithful and correct translations, considering the circumstances in which they 
 were made, though that by Dr. Marshman, on account of its foreign dress, has 
 never been much circulated in China. A dictionary' of the Chinese was also 
 prepared by Dr. Jlorrison, and published in 1823 in six quarto volumes, at 
 an expense of £12,000. For an account of the various missionary labors in 
 China, see Mcdhurst's History of China, and Williams's Middle Kingdom, 
 vol. ii, ch. 19. 
 
IMrOKTANCK OF TIIESK MlorjIUNS. 207 
 
 proposed that a general committee should be formed, who should 
 submit a portion of the New Tcstixmcnt for translation to each 
 of the several missionaxy stations that might be wilUng to share 
 in the undertaking ; that the portions thus translated should be 
 returned for the revision of the general committee, and by them 
 submitted for final examination and approval to the Bible Soci- 
 eties of England or America. The project was at first regarded 
 with favor by the American Baptist missionaries, and by them 
 recommended to the Board, who authorized the removal of Mr. 
 Goddard from Bangkok to Hongkong in order to engage ia 
 the work of translation. His departure however at that time, 
 in the absence of Mr. Jones from Bangkok, would have left the 
 station there entirely unoccupied, and it was on that account 
 delayed. Since then doubts have been entertained respecting 
 the practicability of the plan, and some disapprobation of the 
 arrangement having been expressed by the American and For- 
 eign Bible Society, the missionaries, with the approbation of 
 the Board, have decided not to enter into it but to make a ver- 
 sion of their own. Tliis Mr. Goddard and Mr. Dean have 
 been for some time engaged in executing. In order to facilitate 
 the work, and to prosecute it in the most favorable circumstances, 
 Mr. Goddard has left the station at Bangkok and is now settled 
 at Ningpo. The translation of the Scriptures into Chinese is 
 a task of peculiar difficulty, arising from the genius of the lan- 
 guage ; but they have already completed several books of the 
 New Testament Avhich are soon to be printed, and it is hoped 
 that their version when finally accomplished, with the use of all 
 the aids at their command, will not be inferior to any other by 
 Avhatever hands it may be executed. 
 
 If the importance of these missions may be estimated by the 
 extent of the countries in which they are established, or the 
 numbers and characters of the people for whom they are de- 
 signed, we may surely rank them among the foremost of those 
 in which our denomination is now engaged. It is not its past 
 success which gives character to either. The people of Siam 
 have thus far entirely refused the gospel, while but here and 
 
208 MISSIONS IN SIAM AND CUINA. 
 
 there a few among the Chinese have embraced its truths ; 
 yet the present attitude of each of these missions, thus ottering 
 the blessings of Christianity to two powerful nations, is one of 
 unusual interest. Their career and their destiny will undoubt- 
 edly be greatly affected by the changes which may take place 
 in the East, — now just beginning to be deeply stirred by the 
 influences of western commerce and western civilization. The 
 events of every month ax-e accumulating new proofs of the amaz- 
 ing superiority of Christianity over all the systems of oriental 
 faith, and are loosening the hold of Buddhism upon the minds 
 of the people. The religion of the Bible is thus gaining a freer 
 course and a fairer opportunity, for continued progress. 
 
 Among the Chinese the mission is just entering upon a new 
 era of its history. Long excluded from the empire and confined 
 to her exiled and wandering people, it has at length planted 
 itself within the walls ; and, side by side with the missions of other 
 societies and other nations, it has commenced the work of giving 
 the gospel to the most populous country of the globe. Its sta- 
 tions at Hongkong and at Ningpo are fortunately selected, and its 
 missionaries are men of large experience and of tried wisdom. 
 Its character partakes of the grandeur of the field which it oc- 
 cupies, and its prospects, dim and shadowy as they now appear, 
 open far into the vistas of that eventful future which is mani- 
 festly in reserve for China. 
 
MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 CHAPTER XVII. 
 
 The Country of Assam and its Inhabitants. — Reasons for establishing a Mis- 
 sion there. — Messre. Brown and Cutter go from Burmah to Assam. — They 
 settle at Sadiya. — Arrival of Messrs. Bronson and Thomas. — Death of Mr. 
 Thomas. — Labors of the Missionaries. — Mr. Bronson removes to Jaipur. 
 
 — Cooperation of British Residents. — Insurrection of the Khamtis. — Mr. 
 Bronson settles among the Nagas. — Arrival of other Missionaries. — Sta- 
 tion at Sibsagar. — Station at Nowgong. — Generous aid of British Officers. 
 
 — Translation of the Gospels. -^ Mi'. Barker at Gowahatti. — Growth of th« 
 Mission at the several Stations. — Schools. — Conversions to Christianity. 
 
 — Need of Reinforcement. — Appointment of new Missionaries. — Present 
 Prospects of the lilission. 
 
 TuE country of Assam lies on tlie northwestern frontier of 
 Burmah, and from that frontier stretches across the plains of the 
 Brahmaputra, from seventy to one hundred miles in breadth, 
 towards the mountains of Hiramaleh ; while on the northeast it 
 extends to the borders of China. Its inhabitants are of many 
 difl'erent races, but are known by the general name of Shyans 
 or Shans — a term which, in the changes of Indian language, 
 has given rise to the English name Assam. The country was 
 formerly independent, but in 1822 it was added to the Burman 
 empire, and since 182G has been w^hoUy under English rule. 
 The tribes which occupy it differ widely in character and de- 
 grees of civilization, and are known under various names, — the 
 Assamese, the Khamtis, the Singphos, and the Nagas, being the 
 most numerous and important. 
 
 The attention of the Board was first directed to these people 
 through the agency of Captaha Francis Jenkins, commissioner 
 of the governor-general of India for Assam, who resided at 
 Gowahatti. This gentleman, distinguished alike as a philan- 
 
212 ' MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 thropist and a ruler, conceived the liveliest interest in the sin- 
 gular population whom he was appointed to govern, and in 
 1834 addressed a letter to Rev. W. II. Pearce, an English 
 Baptist missionary, and Mr. E. C. Trevelyan, an officer of the 
 civil service at Calcutta, making known their character and con- 
 dition, and requesting them to invite some of the missionaries of 
 the American Baptists to come and settle in the country. The 
 in^•itation was sent to the members of the mission at Maulmain, 
 and by them it was conditionally accepted and immediately 
 commended to the favorable consideration of the Board, by 
 whom the question of its acceptance could alone be decided. It 
 was accompanied by an offer on the part of Captain Jenkins to 
 contribute a thousand rupees in aid of the mission on the arri- 
 val of the first missionary, and a thousand more on the estab- 
 fishment of a printing press. The proposal reached the man- 
 agers in 1835, a few months after the meeting of the Conven- 
 tion at Richmond, at a period when they had been specially 
 directed by that body to enter every unoccupied field that 
 should be presented, and to extend their missionary operations 
 as widely as possible. They were therefore already prepared 
 favorably to entertain an invitation to enter a new district, 
 which thus emanated from a source fitted, on every account, to 
 command their confidence and respect. 
 
 The plan of establishing a mission in Assam was also recom- 
 mended by other important considerations. The language of 
 the country was similar to the Burman, and miglit easily be 
 acquired by a missionary who had resided in that empire, while 
 the characters used in printing were essentially the same. The 
 plan seemed also likely to promote a nearer access to the Chi- 
 nese than had hitherto been attained, under the exclusive policy 
 at that time pursued by the imperial government. It was 
 hoped that 'beneath the protection afforded by the East India 
 Company, missionaries might join the caravans that yearly 
 traded to the interior of China, and thus, while the jealous 
 mandarins were excluding foreigners from the ports, they might 
 plant Christianity in the heart of the empire. In this manner 
 
TUE MISSION COMMENCED AT SADIYA. 213 
 
 it was expected that a chain of missionary posts might be estab- 
 lished among kindred races, commencing in Siam and stretch- 
 ing through the Tenasserim provinces and the Burman empire 
 into Assam, — and thus circling the western frontiers of China 
 with influences and agencies that must sooner or later penetrate 
 its hitlierto impassable barriers. 
 
 In these circumstances, the managers determined to accept 
 the proposal of Captain Jenkins, and immediately referred the 
 matter to the missionaries at Maulmain for the arrangement of 
 the details and the execution of the plan. By them Messrs. 
 Brown and Cutter, who had then just been obliged to abandon the 
 station at Rangoon, had already been appointed to commence the 
 mission at Sadiya, — the place which was recommended as the 
 most eligible for the purpose. These gentlemen were deemed 
 eminently qualified for the undertaking, Mr. Brown having for 
 two years been engaged in the study of the Burman language, 
 and Mr. Cutter having had considerable experience in eastern 
 printing. They reached Calcutta with their families in Sep- 
 tember, 1835, where they provided themselves with a printing 
 press, a standing press, a hundred reams of paper and other ma- 
 terials for printing, — receiving at the same time the assurance 
 from the Board that an additional press and a complete appa- 
 ratus should soon be sent them from this country. At Calcutta 
 they embarked in boats on the Brahmaputra, and after a tedious 
 passage of four months through the windings of this far-rolling 
 river, they reached Sadiya, the place of their destination, on the 
 23d of March, 1836. They were welcomed to the country by 
 Captain Jenkins, who immediately fulfilled his promise to the 
 mission, and has since repeatedly proved himself its liberal ben- 
 efactor and active friend. 
 
 Sadiya is the name applied both to the district and i^s principal 
 village. They are situated in the northeastern portion of 
 Assam, four hundred miles north of Ava, and about half that 
 distance from Yunnan, a large mart of trade within the boun- 
 daries of China. The town was found by the missionaries to 
 be " beautifully situated in the centre of a spacious plain, sur- 
 
214 MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 rounded by mountains which form an amphitheatre and bound 
 the horizon on all sides, except for a short distance at the south- 
 west." The people among whom they originally designed to 
 establish the mission were the Khamtis, who had been repre- 
 sented as the most interesting portion of the population, and as 
 decidedly superior to the Burmans in intelligence and charac- 
 ter. Tiiey found, however, that the great body of these j)eople 
 dwelt farther east, and they accordingly commenced their labors 
 among the Assamese and other native tribes composing the 
 heterogeneous pojiulation of Sadiya. So soon as a suitable 
 building could be erected, the ladies of the mission established 
 schools — Mrs. Brown for boys and Mrs. Cutter for girls — both 
 of which soon became well attended and flourishing. Mean- 
 while Mr. Brown and Mr. Cutter were exploring the lield, 
 arranging their future labors, and giving their attention to the 
 study of the language, in the reduction and printing of which 
 they decided to adopt the Roman character instead of the Bur- 
 man, or any other of the oriental alphabets, — a decision which 
 was subsequently approved by the Board, and has uniformly 
 been fouud advantageous in the instruction of the people. Mr. 
 Cutter soon printed a spelling book for the use of the schools, 
 and Mr. Brown began to prepare works for the press both in 
 Assamese and in several dialects of the Shyan. 
 
 On the 17th of October, 183G, Rev. Miles Bronson and Rev. 
 Jacob Thomas, with their wives, sailed from Boston for Calcutta, 
 having been appointed missionaries for the jieople of Assam. 
 They took with them the additional i^rinting press which had 
 been promised, together with a full supply of all the requisite 
 materials for printing, and after a prosperous voyage arrived at 
 Calcutta on the 11th of the following April. In a few days, 
 they again started in a budgerow, on their long and circuitous 
 passage up the Brahmaputra for Sadiya. The passage was 
 begun under the most favorable auspices, and was prosecuted 
 against the rapid current of the winding river week after week, 
 till it was nearly accomplished, when it was interrupted by a 
 most afflictive event, and at length closed amidst circumstances 
 
PKATtr OF Mil, THOMAS. 215 
 
 of the deepest sorrow and mourning. "Within a fevf days' jour- 
 ney of Sadiya, Mr. Bronson became dangerously ill of the jun- 
 gle fever, and as it was impossible to hasten the budgerow 
 forward in consequence of the narrowness of the stream and 
 tlie rapidity of tlie current, Mr. Thomas started in a small boat 
 in advance of his companions, in order to procure medical assist- 
 ance. Using the utmost expedition he had come within sight of 
 the mission premises at Sadiya, when two trees whose roots 
 were united fell I'rom the loosened bank of the river directly 
 upon the boat in which he was seated, crushing the boat, and 
 causing Mr.^ Thomas immediately to sink and drown. An event 
 so sudden and calamitous might well chasten the hopes of the 
 surviving missionaries, and impart to all their plans and labors 
 a graver and more serious energy. The remains of Mr. Thom- 
 as were taken to Sadiya and interred in the mission premises, 
 and a few days afterwards, on the 17th of July, his afflicted 
 widow and companions in travel were welcomed by the mission 
 families to the place of their destination. 
 
 Tlie labors of missionaries in founding their stations and com- 
 mencing their system of measures for the conversion of a hea- 
 then people, are substantially the same in every land. The open- 
 ing of schools, the operations of the press, conversations at the 
 zayat and other places of public resort, together with frequent 
 excursions into the country around them, must always be made 
 tlie principal agencies on which they rely for the promulgation 
 of the gospeh Their object is to invite the attention of the peo- 
 ple to the claims of a new religion, and hence they make use of 
 every occasion which presents itself, to contrast its most im- 
 pressive and striking doctrines with the empty mummeries of 
 heathenism. Such were also the methods now adopted by the 
 members of the mission at Sadiya. The labors of Mr. Brown 
 were devoted principally to the Assamese and the Khamtis ; 
 those of Mr. Bronson were designed originally for the Singphos ; 
 while Mr. Cutter was constantly employed at the two presses 
 now at the- station, and in superintending the schools which 
 were under the immediate charge of the ladies of the mission. 
 
tUB MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 In establishing the mission in Assam, the Board had been 
 governed in no small degree by the expectation that they 
 should thus open an avenue by which the gospel might be more 
 effectually carried to the northern parts of Burmah and Siam, and 
 also introduced into the upper provinces of China. Their in- 
 structions to the missionaiios all contemplated this result as the 
 ultimate object of the undertaking, whatever subsidiary ends 
 might be accomplished by the way. It was in accordance with 
 this general idea that Mr. Kincaid attempted the journey from 
 Ava to Sadiya in the early part of 1837. As has been already 
 narrated, he peneti'ated the country as far as Mogaung, where 
 he met multitudes of Kakhyens, an interesting and susceptible 
 people, whom he conjectured to be the same as the Karens, and 
 also the same as those called Singphos by the English in Assam.* 
 He failed however of reaching Sadiya, and from Mogaung re- 
 turned to Ava, amidst the imminent perils incident to a wide 
 spread insurrection. For the same general object the mission- 
 aries at Sadiya made several excursions eastward, through the 
 districts known as the Shyan provinces, and proceeded almost 
 to the confines of China. The result of these excursions, how- 
 ever, usually satisfied them that, even without entering China, 
 there were more races of heathen already accessible than it was 
 possible for them to instruct in the doctrines of the gospel ; but 
 the favorite plan was not wholly abandoned by the Board till 
 the barriers of the celestial empire were broken down by the 
 arms of England, and its ports were opened to the missionaries 
 of every land. 
 
 In May, 1838, Mr. Bronson and his family removed to Jai- 
 pur, one of the principal ports of the East India Company in 
 Assam, situated on the Dihing river, at a distance of three or 
 four days' journey in a southwesterly direction from Sadiya. 
 His object in removing was to be nearer the settlements of the 
 
 * JIany questions liave been raised concerning the Singphos and other races 
 in the Shyan provinces, which arc still unsettled. Too little is thus far knowTi 
 of these various tribes to enable us to judge confidently of their identity with 
 other races in the East. 
 
INSURRECTION OF TIIK KIIAMTIS. 217 
 
 Sin^pho?, the people to whom he had been specially designated. 
 The measure was strongly urged by the other missionaries, and 
 also by iMr. Bruce, a warm friend of tlie mission, wlio resided at 
 Jaipur as the agent for promoting the culture of the tea plant in 
 the country, — then just becoming the favorite enterprise of the 
 East India Company. The station was also recommended by 
 its proximity to the Nagas, a people dwelling among the neigh- 
 boring hills, who had excited the interest of the British residents, 
 and had been visited by the missionaries. Mr. Bronson and his 
 family were cordially welcomed at Jaipur by Mi-. Bruce and the 
 other English residents, and by the former gentleman they wei-e 
 received into his house and provided with many comforts, until 
 arrangements could be made for their settlement. The officers 
 who were living there contributed liberally to aid the infant 
 station, and several of the ladies of their families joined with the 
 missionaries in opening schools and in teaching the rude heathen 
 cliildren who came for instruction. At about the same period 
 Captain Jenkins, who was the originator of the mission and had 
 ever been the faithful guardian of all its intei:psts, also contribut- 
 ed five hundred rupees for replenishing the fonts of type, and 
 also offered five hundred more towards the support of a super- 
 intendent of the schools whenever one should be appointed by 
 the Board. Indeed so warm and generous was the interest felt 
 by this gentleman in the prosperity of the mission, that he made 
 frequent communications directly to the Board, setting forth its 
 condition and wants, and recommending the measures he deem- 
 ed important for its growth, and coupling with his suggestions 
 the most liberal offers of aid in carrying them into execution. 
 
 The operations of the mission at each of its stations were 
 quietly and regularly advancing, when they were suddenly 
 interrupted by an insurrection of the Khamtis, which threat- 
 ened the lives of the missionaries and for a time put an end to 
 their labors. The East India Company had been gradually 
 extending their sway over the country, until several of the 
 more powerful tribes combined in an attempt to regain the in- 
 (lependence which they had lost. The insurrection commenced 
 20 
 
218 MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 with an attack upon Sadiya on the 28th of January, 1839, and 
 cxtondcil through several of the neighboring viUagcs. A large 
 number of the soldiers and adherents of the English were slain 
 in the fierceness of the first assault, and quiet was not restored 
 till the natives had been made severely to feel the pressure of 
 English power. The missionaries at Sadiya fled to the can- 
 tonments of the troops, where they were protected by the 
 English officers till the insurrection was quelled, when they 
 removed to .Jaipur. At the time of the outbreak Mr. Bronson 
 was absent on a tour among the Nagas, concerning whom he 
 was making many interesting observations preparatory to the 
 establishment of a station for their benefit. On hearing of the 
 revolt he hastened back, amidst many perils, to his family at 
 Jaipur, where he found the schools broken up and the whole 
 population distracted with alarms and rumors of approaching 
 war. 
 
 At Sadiya the people continued in still greater agitation. 
 Many of them were leaving the town, and those who remained 
 were in so disturbed a condition that it was deemed best imme- 
 diately to remove the entire mission to Jaipur. The expenses 
 of the removal were generously defrayed by Mr. Bruce, and the 
 new station promised many advantages which had never been 
 attained at the old ; yet many months elapsed before the labors 
 of the missionaries were fully resumed, or the mission entirely 
 recovered from the shock it had sustained. In a few months 
 the military and civil officers followed the missionaries to 
 Jaipur, and Sadiya, deserted by its inhabitants, " was aban- 
 doned to the tigers and jackals." The missionaries, however, 
 in the interruption of their ordinary labors, devoted their at- 
 tention the more earnestly to the acquisition of the several 
 languages spoken by the people around them, and to the pre- 
 paration of books for the press. Mr. Brown soon completed 
 the translation of the Gospel of Matthew, in Assamese and in 
 Khamti, and Mr. Cutter, having been to Calcutta for a supply 
 of additional type, returned in April, 1839, and commenced 
 printing the books which had been prepared. 
 
CHANGES AND AFFLICTIONS. 219 
 
 In January, 1840, Mr. Bronson made a second visit to the 
 Nagas, who dwelt among the neighboring hills, and Unding 
 them now in a quiet condition and eager for instruction, he de- 
 termined at once to establish among them the mission which 
 had long been contemplated, lie was encouraged in the un- 
 dertaking by the generous intei'est expressed in these people by 
 the English officers and residents, of Avhom Mr. Bruce con- 
 tributed live hundred rupees and Captain Ilannay tAvo hundred 
 and fifty for the establishment of schools. Mr. Bronson moved 
 his family to the hills in March, and having already acquired 
 the language and being furnished with books, he immediately 
 commenced his labors among the people there. 
 
 On the 1-ith of May the mission, which was now extended 
 to several diflerent tribes in Assam, was gladdened by the ar- 
 rival of Rev. Cyrus Barker and his wife, and Miss Rhoda 
 Bronson, sister of Rev. Mi". Bronson, who had sailed from 
 the United States in the preceding October. These missiona- 
 ries were originally designated to the department among the 
 Nagas, but on their arrival at Jaipur, Mr. Barker, finding that 
 jNIr, Bronson had already removed to the hills, made prepara- 
 tions to engage in labors for the Assamese. Miss Bronson, 
 however, soon joined her brother at the new station which he 
 had commenced among the Nagas. 
 
 The year following the arrival of the new missionaries was 
 marked by many changes not unmingled with alilictions. Mr. 
 and Mrs, Brown were obliged to leave the mission and make a 
 passage to Calcutta for the benefit of their health. Mr. Bron- 
 son had been settled among the Nagas but a few months when 
 he and several of his family were afilicted with severe illness, 
 and obliged in consequence to abandon the station and remove 
 to Jaipur. But even here health did not return to all; the 
 constitution of Miss Bronson, though originally strong, yielded 
 to the fever which she took among the hills, and she died at 
 Jaipur on the 8th of December, 1840, ere she had scarcely 
 begun her work as a missionary. Mr. Barker resided for a 
 time at Jaipur, engaged in studying the language of the As- 
 
220 MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 samese, and making freqticnt excursions into the country for the 
 purpose of selecting a place for liis future residence. He at 
 len<rtli determined on Sibsagar, a nourishing post of the East 
 India Company, on a branch of the Brahmaputra, three days' 
 journey below Jaipur. "With the approbation of his brethren, 
 he removed to this place with his family in May, 1841, and in 
 the following July he was joined by ]Mr. and Mrs. Brown. 
 The expectations which were entertained concerning Jaipur 
 had not been fully realized. The population had diminished, 
 and the efforts of the East India Company to promote the cul- 
 ture of tea had been partly withdrawn and bestowed on other 
 places. In addition to this, the station had proved less healthy 
 than was expected, and the missionaries accordingly determin- 
 ed, without wholly abandoning Jaipur, to make Sibsagar the 
 principal seat of the mission. The tea culture here promised 
 to be a permanent interest, and with a population of eight thou- 
 sand, with a salubrious climate and many advantages derived 
 from the residence of the English, the place commended itself 
 to their judgment as the most suitable which could be selected, 
 especially for labors among the Assamese. 
 
 Mr. Bronson, on the recovery of his health, deeming it no 
 longer wise to return to the station among the hills, removed, 
 in October, 1841, to Nowgong, a flourishing town in the midst 
 of a populous district in Central Assam, to which he had been 
 specially invited by Capt. J. T. Gordon, an English officer who 
 had long been a friend and benefactor of the mission. The 
 population of the town and the district was made up of many 
 different races, among whom the Nagas Avere quite numerous. 
 But now that the station among these peojde had been aban- 
 doned, and both the Singphos and Khaintis were still compar- 
 atively inaccessible, the missionaries at all the stations were 
 obliged in a great degree to restrict their labors to the Assamese 
 population. "With the aid of Cajjtain Gordon, Mrs. Bronson 
 soon oi)ened a large mission-school at Nowgong, in which two 
 native Christians from Calcutta were employed as assistants, 
 
PRINTING OPERATIONS. 221 
 
 and wliicli 1ms continued to flourish now for many years, and 
 has proved a means of great good to its pupils. 
 
 Yet amidst all these changes, some of them of the most afflic- 
 tive character, the blessing of Heaven was not withheld from 
 the opei'ations of the mission. A large amount of labor was 
 accomplished by the missionaries, and at Sibsagar* two converts 
 early embraced Christianity and were baptized. Each of the 
 stations also continued still to receive the generous benefactions 
 of the pious and philanthropic officers and residents attached to 
 the civil and the military service of the East India Company. 
 Among these, Major Jenkins — for this is now his rank — has 
 not only fulfilled his early promises to the mission, but has also 
 presented to it a large printing press, and has annually contrib- 
 uted five hundred rupees for its support. Others have rendered 
 aid scarcely less valuable and important, by contributions of 
 money, by attentions to the comfort of the missionaries, and by 
 the erection of commodious dwellings and other buildings for 
 their accommodation. It may indeed be questioned whether, in 
 any other of our missions, so liberal contributions have been 
 made and so uniform and generous interest has been manifested 
 by the English residents of the country. These gentlemen are 
 tlie representatives of the power that has subjugated the coun- 
 tries of the East; but by the humane and generous policy which 
 they and many of their associates have adopted, both here and 
 in Burmah, they have smoothed the horrid front of war and 
 disarmed conquest of its terrors, — while, by their efforts in be- 
 half of Christian missions among the people, they have more 
 than compensated them for the loss of their former independence. 
 
 Mr. Cutter still continued at Jaipur superintending the opera- 
 tions of the presses under his charge. Though these operations 
 were somewhat restricted by the absence of the other mission- 
 aries, they were yet by no means unimportant. School books 
 in different languages were supplied to all the numerous schools, 
 and the Gospels of Matthew and John together with the Acts of 
 the Apostles, all which had been translated by Mr. Brown, were 
 carried through the press early in the summer of 1842. The 
 20* 
 
222 MISSIOK IN ASSAM. 
 
 station at Jaipur, however, liad now become inconvenient as a 
 place for printing, b(?sides being too much exposed to the irrup- 
 tions of the still agitated Singphos and Nagas of the district. 
 In the winter of 1842-3 the place was attacked by parties of 
 insurgents, and it was several weeks before they were entirely 
 subdued. During this time Mr. Cutter was obliged to take 
 down the presses and hide them away with all the types belong- 
 ing to the establishment, in order to secure them from the perils 
 with which they were threatened. The presses, however, were 
 soon set up, and their operations were resumed, but their ex- 
 jiosed condition rendered it necessary to lix on some other station 
 at which to place the printing establishment of the mission. Af- 
 ter a full consultation of the missionaries and an interchange of 
 views with the Board, it was determined that the presses should 
 be removed to Sibsagar, and the removal was accomplished in 
 November, 1843. In anticipation of the settlement of Mr. 
 Cutter at Sibsagar, Mr. Barker, with the advice of his associates, 
 went forth to seek a suitable place in Central Assam for the 
 location of another branch of the mission. He Avent first to 
 Tezpur, but after a few weeks removed to Gowahatti, the resi- 
 dence of Major Jenkins, and the most important town in the 
 province, and here commenced a new station to take the place 
 of Jaipur, which was now abandoned. 
 
 By the close of the year 1843 the missionaries were fully 
 established at their respective stations of Sibsagar, Nowgong 
 and Gowahatti, at which they have since continued to prosecute 
 their labors with comparatively few interruptions. These la- 
 bors have consisted principally of preaching, translating and 
 teaching, and have been chiefly confined to th.e Assamese 
 population instead of embracing the Khamtis, the Singphos and 
 the Nagas, as was originally designed. At each of the stations 
 a church was soon constituted, and though during the early 
 years of the mission but few were converted to Christianity, 
 yet these infant churches were gradually strengthened by an 
 occasional accession. Scattered among the Assamese population, 
 especially in the district of Gowahatti, are multitudes of Brah- 
 
NOWGONG ORrilAN INSTITUTION. 223 
 
 mins, whose fanatical devotion to their own superstition has often 
 occasioned violent opposition to the mission. It has also occa- 
 sionally encountered the more suhtile and secret hostility of a 
 few English missionaries Avho are scattered throughout the 
 province, preaching the dogmas of the " Tractariau " party of 
 the English church. The commissioner, however, and many of 
 the principal officers connected with the service have continued 
 to give to it their hearty and most elRcient support, and every 
 year of its progress has opened with brighter prospects and 
 been crowned with more encouraging results. 
 
 Connected with each of the stations are one or more mission 
 schools, in which children and youth are specially instructed ia 
 the doctrines of the gospel. In addition to these, schools have 
 been opened in the neighboring towns and villages, which are 
 instructed in part by the ladies of the mission, aided by English 
 ladies residing there, and in part by native assistants either be- 
 longing to the country or obtained from Calcutta. These schools 
 have become very numerous, and contain in all scarcely less 
 than a thousand pupils. 
 
 But the school to which the missionaries have attached the 
 highest importance, and which has thus far been most productive 
 of spiritual results, is the Orphan Institution at Nowgong. Its 
 design was to gather from all parts of the province, destitute 
 children bereft of their parents, and train them, under Christian 
 influences, to a knowledge of useful occupations and of the gos- 
 pel. The institution was projected by Mr. Bronson, with the 
 advice of the other members of the mission, and was established 
 by the contributions of the English residents in Assam. Up- 
 wards of twelve hundred rupees were contributed at the outset 
 for the erection of a suitable building, and the institution went 
 into operation in the beginning of 1844. During the first year 
 of its existence it contained twelve pupils, and the number has 
 since been increased to upwards of twenty. The amount re- 
 quired for its support has increased from year to year, as its 
 wants have been multiplied ; yet such has been the generosity of 
 its friends, that its expenses until of late have been defrayed 
 without cost to the mission. 
 
224 MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 IMr. Brown has been steadily advancing in the translation of 
 the Scriptures, leaving to the other missionaries the work of pre- 
 paring tracts and books to be used in the schools. The whole 
 of the New Testament has been translated, and an edition of 
 it printed by Mr. Cutter. The translator is now engaged in 
 revising and perfecting bis work, and expects immediately to 
 enter upon the task of rendering the other parts of the Bible 
 into Assamese. At Sibsagar Messrs. Brown and Cutter have 
 also commenced a monthly journal of a religious and miscella- 
 neous character, which is called Orunodoi, or " Rising Dawn." 
 The first number was published in January, 184G, and since 
 that period it has attained a wide circulation among the native 
 j)opulation, and has been found in many respects to be more 
 elficient than ordinary tracts in breaking down their prejudices 
 and enlightening their ignorance. 
 
 But amidst all the favorable influences which from the be- 
 ginning had attended the mission, and all the labors which had 
 been performed for its advancement, but few converts were 
 made to Christianity during the early years of its history. The 
 missionaries at their respective stations baptized only here and 
 there a solitary wanderer from heathenism, who had embraced 
 the new religion with a living faith in its truths. At length in 
 184G, after nearly ten years of toil and of hope had passed 
 away, a brighter day dawned upon the mission. The elder 
 pupils of the Orphan Institution at Nowgong, who had experi- 
 enced most of the humane charity which the gospel enjoins, were 
 also among the first to experience its life-giving power. Seven 
 of them were baptized during the year, and with them others 
 at the same station ; and from this period each of the three 
 churches connected with the mission has received frequent acces- 
 sions, until they now together number upwards of fifty disciples 
 of the Saviour, who ha.ve been reclaimed from the superstition in 
 Avhich they were educated, and trained to the worship and 
 service of God. The church at Gowahatti, which was not or- 
 ganized till 1845, at the end of two years contained twenty- 
 seven members. 
 
NEED OF REINFORCEMENT, 225 
 
 It is an unvarying law of tlie missionary enterprise that every 
 successful result imposes the necessity of additional effort. Not 
 to advance is always to recede. The plans of one year, if faith- 
 fully executed, only lead to larger plans for the years that fol- 
 low. The station which a single missionary may commence, will 
 soon require the labors of several in oi'der fully to maintain and 
 carry it forward. The law finds ample illustrations in the his- 
 tory of every mission that is earnestly prosecuted, and in the 
 history of none are they more numerous than of that among the 
 people of Assam. Its members soon found that the field which 
 lay around them was far too extensive to be cultivated by the 
 few scattered individuals who had entered it, and that the work 
 which they had undertaken was constantly outgrowing their 
 own ability to perform it. We accordingly find them, at the 
 period of the earliest prosperity of the mission, addressing to 
 the managers earnest appeals for additional laborers, and often 
 filled with sorrow and dismay because they could not be sent 
 in the numbers which their own success had rendered necessa- 
 ry. But amidst the multiplied cares and labors thus devolving 
 on the members of the mission, the health of nearly every one 
 became sensibly enfeebled. Mr. and Mrs. Cutter were oblig- 
 ed for a time to leave their station, and Mrs. Brown, after 
 being accompanied to Calcutta by her husband, took passage 
 with her children for the United Stales, and arrived in Febru- 
 ary, 1847. So disheartening did their condition become in 
 consequence of the excessive labors imposed by the exigencies 
 of the mission, that in 1845 several of the English officers, who 
 were witnesses of their failing health, expressed to the mana- 
 gers their strong convictions of the necessity of reinforcing the 
 mission. These appeals, however, like those which had pre- 
 ceded them, found the Board embarrassed by a debt which 
 every year was increasing, and perplexed by the sectional dif- 
 ferences which led to the formation of the Missionary Union. 
 
 But they were not forgotten or lightly considered. So soon 
 as the embarrassments had passed away the Executive Com- 
 mittee of the Union save their earliest attention to the wants of 
 
226 MISSION IN ASSAM. 
 
 the mission. The arrival of Mrs. Brown, and the representa- 
 tions which she gave, made these wants more sensibly felt, and 
 early in 1847, two missionaries, Rev. A. II. Danforth and Rev. 
 Ira J. Stoddard, oflcred their services, and were appointed to 
 Assam, — the former to join the station at Gowahatti, the latter 
 to relieve Mr. Bronson in the charge of the Orphan Institution 
 at Xpwgong. In November of that year these gentlemen and 
 their wives sailed for Calcutta. 
 
 The present condition and prospects of this mission are fitted 
 to awaken the most animated hopes in the minds of its friends 
 and supporters. It still continues to receive the liberal aid of 
 the officers and gentlemen attached to the English service in 
 Assam, — a fact which of itself is no slight testimonial to its use- 
 fulness. Its schools are highly valued by the people, who 
 dei^ire their estalilisliment in far greater numbers than can at 
 present be accomplished. In addition to this it is already evi- 
 dent that Christian influences are beginning to loosen the hold 
 which Buddiiism has had on their minds. Its dogmas are less 
 generally believed than formerly, and many even of the priests 
 openly confess the superiority of the gospel. With the auspi- 
 cious beginning which has been made, and with the incidental 
 advantages derived from the favor of the English residents, the 
 mission, in its increased strength and numbers, now promises to 
 confer invaluable blessings upon the people of Assam, and to 
 contribute in no unimportant degree to the ultimate triumph of 
 the Christian faith. 
 
'E o y n r oT i .'P o ston 
 
 Xon-tiast froHL GrccinaplL 
 
MISSION AMONG THE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 CHAPTER XVIII. 
 
 CouNTKY of the Teloogoos. — Origin of the Mission. — Amval of Eev. Mr. Day 
 at Vizngapatam. — His settlement at JIadras. — Visit to Bellarj-. — Difficul- 
 ties Encountered b}' a solitary Missionary. — His Removal to Nellore. — 
 Arrival of Rev. Mr. Van Husen. — Mr. Day visits Madras. — Caste among 
 the Teloogoos. — Need of a Translation of the Scriptures. — Growth of the 
 Mission. — Health of the Missionaries fails. — They leave Nellore and re- 
 turn to the United States. — State of the Mission in their Absence. — Re- 
 turn of Mr. Day and Appointment of Rev. Mr. Jewett in 1848. 
 
 On the western coast of the Bay of Bengal, over a region 
 stretching nearly eight hundred miles from the northern part of 
 the Carnatic to the borders of Orissa, are scattered a people 
 known as the Telingas, or Teloogoos. They are supposed to be 
 the descendants of one of the ancient races of India whose dy- 
 nasty once ruled over many nations, and, though now subject to 
 different jurisdictions, they are still united by a common lan- 
 guage and by common national traditions. They are generally 
 estimated at upwards of ten millions in number, of whom three 
 millions dwell within the northern circars or coUectorates of the 
 Presidency of Madras and are subject to its government, while 
 the remainder are under the sway of the Nizam of Hyderabad, 
 or Golcondah. Though distinct from the races by whom they are 
 surrounded, they are without a country ruled by their power or 
 known by their name ; and far beyond the limits of their peculiar 
 territory they are scattered over the whole of southern India, 
 and are particularly numerous in the districts of Tanjore and 
 Mysore, and also in the city of Madras. Their largest city 
 is Masulapatam, which has a population of 80,000. Their 
 other leading cities are Nellore, Guntoor, Vizagapatam, and Cica- 
 21 
 
230 MISSION AMONG THE TEL00G003 
 
 cole, Burhampore, and Gaiijam, A\liii'li contain from 12,000 to 
 20.000 inhabitants each. The religion of the Teloogoos is 
 Brahminisui, and, as in the other tribes of Ilindostan, the sys- 
 tem of caste prevails among them, dividing them into different 
 classes between which it establishes impassable barriers. Every 
 separate trade or occupation is a caste by itself, and the members 
 of each, with their families and relatives, are prevented by the 
 system from ever becoming connected and even from associating 
 with those belonging to another. 
 
 The attention of our Missionary Board was directed to these 
 people by Rev. Amos Sutton, of the mission of the English Gen- 
 eral Baptists in Orissa, during his visit to the United States in 
 1835. They had long before attracted the notice of the London 
 Missionary Society, who in 1805 stationed its earliest mission- 
 aries in India among the Teloogoos at Vizagapatam. These 
 missionaries soon died, and, though others were sent to succeed 
 them, the station had often been vacant, and at the time of Mr. 
 Sutton's visit to America there was but a single missionary in 
 all the region inhabited by the Teloogoos. Though this district 
 was widely separated from the other missions of the Board, yet 
 its proximity to the Tamil missions of the American Board on 
 the south, and to those of the English General Baptists on the 
 north, combined with its then unoccupied condition in rendering 
 it a most desirable field for Christian effort, and in awakening 
 a strong disposition to make it the seat of a new mission. Much 
 also had already been dbne by the missionaries of other societies ; 
 a grammar and a dictionary had been prepared for the special 
 purpose of aiding the English in acquiring the language, and 
 the members of the Baptist Mission at Serampore had made a 
 translation of the entire Bible, of which the New Testament 
 and several books of the Old had already beeh printed.* The 
 
 * Two translations had been made of the New Testament, — one bv the mis- 
 sionaries at Serampore, the other by a missionary of tlie London Society. 
 Botli these had been printed, — the fonner at Serampore, the latter at Madras. 
 The Pentateuch and some other parts of the Old Testament had also been 
 printed at different periods by the Madras Bible Society. 
 
ARRIVAL OP THE FIRST MISSIONARIES. 231 
 
 Teloogoos, too, were said to be among the most interesting and 
 intelligent of the peoples of India, possessing a language of un- 
 usual copiousness and variety, and evincing tastes and capacities 
 which, it was thought, would give them peculiar aptitude for 
 appreciating spiritual truth and Christian civilization. These 
 considerations, united with the special instructions of the Con- 
 vention then recently adopted at its meeting in Richmond, 
 directing them to establish new missions in every unoccupied 
 field where there was a reasonable prospect of success, decided 
 the Board to comply with the recommendations of Rev. Mr. 
 Sutton, and to establish a mission among the Teloogoos. 
 
 It was on the 20th of September, 1835, that Rev. Samuel S. 
 Day and his wife, and Rev. E. L. Abbott, received their public 
 instructions as missionaries to these people ; and two days after- 
 w-ards they sailed from Boston in the ship Louvre, bound to Cal- 
 cutta, in company with Rev. Mr. Malcom and a large number of 
 missionaries designated to the East, among whom was also Rev. 
 Mr. Sutton of Orissa. On their arrival at Calcutta in Febru- 
 ary, 1836, it was deemed best that Mr. Abbott should become 
 connected with the mission among the Karens, which was then 
 suffering for the want of additional laborers. He accordingly 
 proceeded to the Burman empire, wdiile Mr. and Mrs. Day im- 
 mediately repaired to Vizagapatam, where they commenced the 
 study of the language under the instruction of a learned Brah- 
 min, and with the aids of an English and Teloogoo dictionary, 
 a grammar, a translation of the New Testament, and other 
 books which had been prepared by the missionaries who pre- 
 ceded them. 
 
 Mr. Day found here two missionai'ies of the London Society, 
 Rev. Messrs. Porter and Gordon, the latter of whom was sta- 
 tioned at Cuddapah. These wei-e the only stations of this Society 
 among the Teloogoos, and as the missionaries assured Mr. Day 
 that no others were likely to be established, he deemed it spec- 
 ially important to select a site for his own mission in some 
 unoccupied portion of the Teloogoo country. In August, 1836, 
 he went with his family to Cicacole, where he commenced his 
 
232 MISSION AMONG THE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 labors as a missionary. He here established a school which 
 was at ru>t attfiulecl by thirty or forty scholars, who, it was soon 
 evident, came to be instructed with the hope of receiving some 
 trifling reward ; for when they found that the sum which they 
 expected was not paid they were seen no more at the school. 
 In a little time however, as the aims of the missionary became 
 better understood, the school was filled with thirty-six boys 
 who attended regularly, and were pledged to remuiu in it at 
 least six months. In December another school was begun, 
 composed of boys of the lowest condition in life, who had awak- 
 ened the compassion of the missionary on account of tlteir 
 extreme ignorance and stupidity. "While at Cicacole Mr. Day 
 was solicited to go and reside at Arnee, where was then quar- 
 tered the regiment containing soldiers who had been bai)tized 
 at Maulmain ; but he had arranged with Mr. INIalcom to delay 
 lixing ui)on a place of permanent settlement until they should 
 have an opportunity to consult together upon the subject. In 
 January, 1837, in company with Rev. Mr. Gordon of Vizaga- 
 patam, he went on an excursion one hundred and twenty miles 
 into the interior, as far as Burhampore, in the course of which 
 he visited forty towns and villages and enlarged his acquaint- 
 ance with the character and superstitions of the people. Many 
 of these places were thought to present inviting fields for mis- 
 sionary labor, though in several of them a missionary or even 
 a Christian had never been seen before. 
 
 In the following March Mr. Day went to Madras in order to 
 meet Rev. Mr. Malcom, who had now returned from his visit to 
 Farther India ; and after a full consideration of the respective 
 advantages of the several places which had been visited, Madras 
 was fixed upon as the seat of the mission. Though it was 
 already the residence of several missionaries of difierent Soci- 
 eties, yet none of them were engaged in labor for the Teloogoos, 
 who constituted, as was estimated, at least one sixth part of the 
 population of the city and the villagps in its suburbs. In one 
 of these villages, "Wonarapetta, where was a large Teloogoo 
 population, he took up his residence, and with the aid of Mra. 
 
A CHUECH ORGANIZED AT MADRAS. 233 
 
 Day and of Christian Poorooshothum, a native preacher from 
 Burhampore, he established three schools, containing in all 
 about seventy scholars. He preached in English to the British 
 residents of Madras, and the assistant maintained public wor- 
 ship in the native language. He also distributed copies of the 
 Scriptures and religious tracts so far as was in his power, among 
 the higher and middle classes, a large portion of whom, espec- 
 ially of the males, were able to read. 
 
 In IMarch and April of the following year he visited Bellary, 
 a small town in the North, which contained a branch of the 
 Maulmain English chui'ch, composed of soldiers belongiug to 
 the regiment stationed there. During his visit he bajjtized 
 twenty-two persons in the presence of an assembly of three 
 thousand natives, drawn together to witness the unwonted spec- 
 tacle of a Christian baptism. On his return to Madras a 
 church of sixteen members — English, Eurasian, Hindoo, and 
 Barman — was organized in that city, and the little company 
 at Bellary were now constituted a branch of the new church, 
 and recognized as a part of the charge of the solitary mission- 
 ary. To this church he continued to preach in English, which 
 was understood by all its members and by thousands of the na- 
 tive population of the city ; and so strong was the desire to learn 
 it that schools would not be long attended by pupils of the 
 higher classes of the people, unless the English language were 
 among the subjects of instruction. 
 
 So numerous, however, are the cares and so various the labors 
 which pertain to a mission planted in a heathen land, that a 
 single missionary always works at great disadvantage. The 
 field lies all unoccupied around him, and in whatever direction 
 he turns, his eye rests upon nought but the wide waste of hea- 
 thenism. He has none to counsel him, none to share his labors ; 
 and if he pursues with appropriate zeal any particular interest 
 which has called forth his efforts, he must leave all others 
 uncared-for. If he remains in the city, the people of the coun- 
 try may not hear the gospel ; if he travels from village to vil- 
 lage, the schools he has planted and the advantages he has 
 21* 
 
234 MISSION AMONG THE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 gained in the city become scattered and lost. Every page of 
 missionary liistory illustrates the wisdom of our Lord's exam- 
 ple in sending forth his disciples, two and two, to preach to dis- 
 tant villages the doctrines he had taught them. Mr. Day had 
 been in Madras but a few months when he began to experience 
 the disadvantages of his solitary condition. The infant mission 
 was already spreading its branches in many directions, and re- 
 quiring more care and labor than it was possible for one person, 
 however active, to bestow. He frequently appealed to the 
 Board for help, but the limited resources with which they were 
 supplied allowed them to make no addition to the station. A 
 press was also needed ; for though the presses of the other mis- 
 sions in that city were furnished with Teloogoo type they were 
 usually employed in other kinds of printing, and Mr. Day was, 
 in consequence, often unsupplied Avith the tracts and books 
 "which he required in his daily intercourse with the people. 
 
 In these circumstances, often embarrassed and almost dis- 
 heartened, he saw the first four years of his labors pass away. 
 Several Eurasians and Tamils, as well as several English, had 
 been baptized ; and in a second visit which he made to Arnee, 
 nine additional members of the regiment stationed there had 
 been added to the church. But notwithstanding these encour- 
 aging indications among other races none of the Teloogoos 
 had yet embraced Christianity, and it became evident that the 
 station at Madras, though possessing many important advan- 
 tages, was still not likely to succeed among the people for 
 whose benefit it was specially established. In the summer of 
 1839 Mr. Day therefore began seriously to think of removing 
 to some more favorable situation in another part of the Teloo- 
 goo country. 
 
 It chanced that one of the native assistants, a Tamil from 
 Tanjore, was at this time preaching at Nellore,* a large town an 
 hundred and ten miles north of Madras, in the midst of a numer- 
 
 * It is said there are not less than two millions of Teloogoos in the district 
 of Nellore. 
 
NELLORE. 235 
 
 ous population purely of Teloogoos. To this place Mr. Day 
 determined to remove the mission, though without entirely 
 abandoning the station at Madras, where, in case he should be 
 joined by another missionary, he hoped still to maintain the lit- 
 tle church which he had planted. He reached Nellore with his 
 family in February, 1840, and having rented of the government a 
 suitable lot he immediately erected a large building, a part of 
 which Avas to be used as a mission-house and a part as a zayat. 
 He also commenced the daily reading of the Scriptures, and 
 I^reaching on the Sabbath to congregations which averaged twen- 
 ty-five in number. A few weeks after his arrival at Nellore, he 
 had the pleasure of welcoming to the station Rev. Stephen Van 
 Husen and his wife, who had sailed from the United States in 
 October, 1839 ; and in the following September he baptized the 
 first Christian convert from the Teloogoos. A church was soon 
 afterwards constituted, and while Mr. Van Husen was learning 
 the language he devoted himself to the distribution of tracts, to 
 preaching in English, and also to instructing in Christian doc- 
 trines such of the assistants and others as he was able to hold 
 communication with. He also journeyed far into the interior 
 m company with the assistant, studying the character and su- 
 perstitions of the people, attending the heathen festivals and 
 distributing thousands of tracts and books to all who would re- 
 ceive them. 
 
 In the spring of 1841 Mr. Day made a visit to Madras, the 
 first which he had been able to make since his removal to Nel- 
 lore. He found the church in a condition far from satisfactory. 
 Its members ceased to meet for religious worship, and many of 
 them either had become connected with other churches, or, what 
 was far more to be regretted, were living in total neglect of all 
 Christian culture. With pain rather than with surprise at their 
 fallen and scattered condition, he endeavored to rally them 
 again ; but so infrequent and few must be the visits which could 
 be made to them either by Mr. Van Husen or himself, that, in 
 the present condition of the mission, he felt obliged to abandon 
 the hope of retaining them under its care. Several converts 
 
236 MISSION AMONG TUE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 were ready to be baptized, but the church was not worthy to 
 receive them, and I\Ir. Day was obhged to leave them to the 
 unfriendly influences by which they were surrounded, — rightly 
 deciding that as he and his associate had been sent to the Teloo- 
 goos, it was not proper for them to abandon their appointed 
 work, even for bo important a labor as that which demanded 
 their attention among the English conVerts of their own denom- 
 ination at Madras. The church was accordingly dissolved, 
 though another was soon after constituted at Arcot, embracing 
 some of the same members together with several Tamil and 
 Teloogoo people who were baptized at Arcot, and placed under 
 the charge of an intelligent native assistant. 
 
 The only peculiar hinderances which the missionaries encoun- 
 tered arose from the system of caste, to which all classes of the 
 people in Hindostan are enslaved. In accordance with its pro- 
 hibitions the natives refused to receive the missionaries into 
 their dwellings lest they should lose caste ; yet on public festi- 
 vals and at the corners of the streets they were suffered to preach 
 without molestation, and assemblies of fifty or a hundred per- 
 sons would often gather to hear them. Tliis absurd system is 
 as capricious as it is despotic in its requirements. It permits 
 religious instruction to be given in schools by the missionary, 
 and Christian catechisms to be taught by the unconverted na- 
 tive teacher, but Christian native teachers it does not tolerate. 
 It allows children to be sent to the missionaries to be educated, 
 but it does not allow the missionaries to visit the families to 
 which the children belong. Schools have been established in 
 considerable number by the agents of the East India Company, 
 in which male children are taught English, and many of the 
 common branches of knowledge ; and at Nellore and the neigh- 
 boring villages, additional schools — at one time twelve in num- 
 ber — were established by the missionaries, strictly for religious 
 instruction. These schools were attended with many good 
 results. The scholars were required to be present at religious 
 exercises both on week days and on Sunday, and were often 
 accompanied by their parents. In this manner an interest in 
 
DIFFERENT VERSIONS OF THE SCRIPTURES. 237 
 
 the mission and a knowledge of Christian truth were commu- 
 nicated to many families, and the impression was sj^read widely 
 abroad that Christianity is vastly superior to Buddhism or 
 Bi-ahminism, and that it will at length universally prevail. 
 
 In consequence of the views entertained by the Baptist de- 
 nomination respecting the mode and the subjects of Christian 
 baptism, our missionaries have seldom been inclined to adopt 
 the versions of the sacred Scriptures which have been made by 
 those who preceded them in the East. In most of these ver- 
 sions, the words relating to this ordinance are either transferred 
 from the original Greek, or are translated in a manner tliat 
 conflicts with the settled faith and practice of our churches. 
 The British and Foreign Bible Society early directed that all 
 translations which might be made under its auspices should be 
 strictly in accordance with "the authorized English version," — 
 thus requiring the transfer and forbidding the h-anslation of the 
 woi'ds relating to baptism. In March, 1841, while Mr. Day 
 was at Madras, the Bible Society of that city adojDted the same 
 resolution. Against the extension of these words and their 
 perpetuation in all languages, the Baptists, however, both in 
 England and America, had very generally protested, and both 
 the insti'uctions of the Board and the resolutions of the Conven- 
 tion had directed the missionaries to translate the words accord- 
 ing to their conscientious convictions of truth. In these cir- 
 cumstances, it was plain that any modification of the common 
 version which Messrs. Day and Van Husen might make, could 
 not be published by the Bible Society of Madras, on whose copies 
 they had hitherto been accustomed to rely. They accordingly 
 addressed a statement of the facts to the Board, and requested 
 that another missionary might be sent them, together Avith a 
 press which they had long needed, that they might have within 
 their own control the means of multiplying copies of the word 
 of God faithfully translated, in accordance with the principles 
 of their own faith and that of their brethren in America. How- 
 ever much it is to be regretted that the Scriptures are circu- 
 lated in heathen lands in versions essentially different from 
 
238 MISSION AMONG THE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 each other, yet in the. jiresent condition of the Christian world 
 this result seems unavoidable, and indeed had already taken 
 place from other causes, before it was brought about by the 
 views or the instructions of Baptist missionaries. The Board, 
 however, were at this time too much straitened in their means 
 to comply with the request, even had any person suitable for 
 the post olVered his services for their acceptance ; and though 
 tliey fully approved the principle maintained by the missionaries, 
 they were obliged still to leave them without the aid which they 
 reciuired in carrying it into practice. 
 
 ^Meanwhile the missionaries had divided the station and estab- 
 lished themselves in ditfereut parts of the city, for greater con- 
 venience in superintending the several schools, and also for 
 maintaining intercourse with a greater variety of the jiopulation. 
 In August, 1843, three additional converts were baptized and 
 added to the church, — one of them a Teloogoo and a member 
 of the boarding school, another a Tamil who spoke Teloogoo, 
 a young man of superior education, and the third a Eurasian 
 woman who resided in Mr. Day's family. Schools of dilTerent 
 grades were also established, not only in the city, but in several 
 of the adjacent villages, at the request of the inhabitants them- 
 selves ; and it was plain that the population were beginning to 
 feel the influence of the gospel and to doubt the divinity of 
 their idols. The mission was thus increasing both in interest 
 and efliciency when the health of its members began to fail, 
 and many of its most useful labors were in consequence re- 
 mitted. 
 
 The climate of Nellore, though exceedingly warm, is reputed 
 to be not prejudicial to the health of Europeans ; yet the mis- 
 sionaries were unable long to endure it. Mrs. Day, whose 
 health first began to suffer, regained her accustomed strength 
 after a brief absence from the station. Mr. Van Ilusen was 
 obliged to remit his labors in 1843, and, after repeated though 
 unsuccessful trials of every remedy which was prescribed, Avas 
 obliged to take passage for Calcutta, and at length to return to 
 the United States. He arrived with Mrs. Van Husen in Oc- 
 
DEPARTURE OP THE MISSIONARIES FROM NELLORE. 239 
 
 tober, 1815, the victim of a distressing malady from which he 
 has not yet recovered. 
 
 The departure of these missionaries from Nellorc was a se- 
 rious blow to all the interests of the mission. Two schools 
 which had been principally under their charge were immediately 
 suspended, and a third was soon ai'ter broken up by the appear- 
 ance of the cholera. The remaining duties of the station were 
 performed by Mr. and Mrs. Day, with the aid of the assistants ; 
 but their healtli was no longer adequate to the task, and was 
 now becoming feebler every month. In October, 1845, Mr. 
 Day, who had for some time been unable to labor with his 
 accustomed assiduity, went to Madras in order to administer 
 baptism to several persons attached to one of the regiments 
 there ; but on reaching that city he was wholly unable to per- 
 form the service. He was received into the families of several 
 Christian friends, and by the physicians whom he consulted was 
 advised to lose no time in commencing a protracted voyage for 
 the recovery of his health. His family, who were still at Nel- 
 lore, were immediately sent for, and, with the generous aid of 
 friends who compassionated their condition, were made ready 
 for their unexpected departure for America. Mr. and Mrs. 
 Day had then neither the time nor the means requisite for pre- 
 paring for a long and perilous passage across the oceans that 
 separated them from their native land ; but every want was 
 supplied and every comfort provided by the attentions of their 
 friends at Madras. Christian missionaries and English officers 
 vied with each other in aiding the afflicted mission family, 
 as they reluctantly left the country to which they had come on 
 their errand of philanthropy.* They embarked at Madras in 
 December, 1845, and coming by way of England, arrived in 
 this country in the following June. 
 
 Leaving the station at Nellore thus abruptly and unexpected- 
 
 * 5Ir. Day acknowledges these acts of hospitality and generosity which he 
 and his familj^ experienced, both at Nellore and at Madras, with special grati- 
 tude, in a communication addressed to the Executive Committee, written on 
 his passage home and printed in the Magazine for September, 1846. 
 
240 MISSION AMONG TlIK TELOOGOOS. 
 
 ly, it was impossible for Mr. Day to arrange very perfectly for 
 its future t'oulimiaace and guidance. Tlie property of the mis- 
 sion then consisted of a dwelling house, part of which was used 
 as a zayat, and a small estate which had been occupied by the 
 missionary and his family, together with a school liouse which 
 had been purchased for the accommodation of Mr. Van Husen's 
 part of the station, — the whole valued at about twenty-three 
 hundred dollars. These were all left in charge of a Eurasian 
 preacher, who was placed at the head of the mission, and was 
 to be assisted by two native Christians, having also under their 
 care five schools,* each averaging twenty-five scholars. In ad- 
 dition there was a church of six or seven members, Tamils and 
 Teloogoos, in whose piety the missionary had the highest confi- 
 dence, and whose Christian characters have since continued 
 without reproach amidst many temptations and evil influences. 
 TIius deprived of its founder and principal conductor, the mis- 
 sion was regarded by its friends with peculiar solicitude. The 
 Executive Committee had long felt their inability to sustain it 
 ■with the energy which its exigencies obviously demanded ; and 
 now that its only remaining occupant had been obliged to leave 
 it, they seriously entertained the thought of wholly abandoning 
 the country of the Teloogoos and confining their missions to the 
 regions of Farther India, where their stations seemed fortunately 
 placed in convenient proximity to each other. So earnest, how- 
 ever, were the views botli of Mr. Day, and of ]Mr. Sutton who 
 wrote from Orissa, respecting the advantages offered by the 
 country as a field for Christian missions, and so interesting and 
 attractive seemed the character of the people, that the com- 
 mittee determined for the present at least not to advise a dis- 
 solution of the mission, but to wait for future indications of 
 Providence to decide the policy which they sliould pursue. 
 
 Thus continued the station at Nellore in the hands of native 
 assistants, who were able to do little more tlian maintain the 
 
 * Three Teloogoo, one Tamil and one English. The latter has since been 
 discontinued. 
 
MISSIONAUY LABOR KESUMED. 241 
 
 scliools which had been planted by the mipsionaries, until the 
 meeting of the Union at Troy, in May, 1848. Meanwhile the 
 question of continuing the mission had assumed a new aspect, 
 from the fact that Mr. Day had recovered his health and was 
 now ready to return to his station ; and also that Rev. Lyman 
 Jewett, who had recently offered his services as a mission- 
 ary, was desirous of accompanying him to the Teloogoos. In 
 these circumstances, the Executive Committee submitted the 
 question to the Board in an elaborate paper prepared by the 
 Foreign Corresponding Secretary, Rev. Mr. Peck, and con- 
 taining a full view of all the considerations pertaining to it. 
 After being fully discussed by the managers, it was by them i-e- 
 ferred to the meeting of the Union for final decision ; and that 
 body, after still further deliberation, voted to instruct the com- 
 mittee to reinforce the mission. In this manner has it been 
 saved from the extinction that threatened it, and raised to a ren- 
 ovated, and it is hoped, a progressive life. The action which 
 was taken by the Union upon the question of its continuance, is 
 to be regarded as a renewed pledge to give it the support and 
 carry it forward with the energy which shall insure its perma- 
 nence and success. 
 
 The Executive Committee immediately began to carry into 
 effect the instructions which they had received, by making 
 arrangements to furnish with missionaries the long abandoned 
 station at Nellore. On the 10th of October, 1848, Mr. Day,* 
 in company with Mr. and Mrs. Jewett, who had previously been 
 designated to the mission, sailed from Boston for Calcutta, and 
 are now probably at the place of their destination. 
 
 Thus, under new auspices, does the humble mission to the 
 Teloogoos again invite the sympathy and the aid of those by 
 whose direction it has been revived, and on whom it must con- 
 stantly depend for its pecuniary support. Already are its pros- 
 
 * Mrs. Day remained with her children in this country. Her husband's 
 present appointment is for the term of five years, and should the mission pros- 
 per as is hoped, Sirs. Day will return to Nellore at an earlj' period. 
 
 22 
 
242 MISSION AMONG THE TELOOGOOS. 
 
 » 
 
 pects brightening by reason of the progress of education, and of 
 the li^ht •which is reflected from the flourishing missions that 
 are estaWislied by other societies among the neighboring races 
 of India. Among many of these races there is a general prep- 
 aration to receive the gos])el, and an imj)ression widely prevailing 
 that Christianity is destined at length to supplant every other 
 religion. This impression is undoubtedly owing in a great de- 
 gree to the wide extension of British power in the P>ast, — a 
 power so formidable and resistless to the people of Ilindostan, 
 that they may well deem it likely to establish the language, the 
 laws, and the religion of England over the earth. Beneath its 
 broad protection the missionary among the Teloogoos dwells in 
 security, and pursues his sacred work unharmed, with no pecu- 
 liar obstacles to oppose him save those which arise from the 
 superstitions and the social habits of the people. Against these 
 lie will continue to struggle on in the might which always at- 
 tends a holy cause, and with full confidence that his efibrts will 
 at length be crowned with success by that gracious Spirit who 
 ever watches over the progress of truth among men. 
 
MISSION IN WESTERN AFRICA, 
 
 CHAPTER XIX. 
 
 General Character of the Mission. — Lott Carey and Collin Teage. — Rev. 
 Calvin Helton. — Character and Death of Mr. Carey. — Rev. Benjamin 
 Skinner. — Failure of the Mission inconsequence of the Death of Jlission- 
 aries. — AiTival of Messrs. Croclcer and Mylne. — Station at Edina among 
 the Bassas. — JIadebli. — Character of the People. — Arrival of Rev. Ivory 
 Clarke. — Departure of Mr. Myhie. — Progress of the Mission. — Messrs. 
 Fielding and Constantino. — Failure of their Undertaking. — Departure of 
 Mr. Crocker. — Progress of the Mission in his Absence. — His Return and 
 Death. — Station at Bexley. — The Labors of Jlr. Clarke: Translations: 
 Cluu'ches: Schools: his Death. — Close of the Mission. — Attempted Mis- 
 sion in Hayti. 
 
 No one of the missions planted by the Managers of the Gen- 
 eral Convention has hud so serious obstacles to encounter, or has 
 been so often paralysed by their influence, as that on the west- 
 ern coast of Africa. Its history conducts us to a portion of the 
 earth pervaded by a pestilential climate and perjietually ravaged 
 by the cupidity of civilized man, — to a race degraded by the 
 barbarism and wrongs of ages, and, by common consent, long 
 doomed to slavery and oppression among almost every people of 
 Christendom. No relics of a departed civilization, no scenes of 
 storied events, attract attention to this gloomy region. No hoary 
 superstitions blending witli the rude traditions of an elder age 
 lend a philosophic interest to the people who inhabit it. It 
 presents only a blank and dreary waste of barbarism, occupied 
 by the lowest and most abject forms of humanity. Yet Chris- 
 tian Philanthropy, to her honor be it spoken, has not passed by 
 even this desolate land in utter neglect. She has braved the 
 pestilence that perpetually haunts its coasts, and has encoun- 
 
244 MISSION IN AVESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 tered tlie ferocity of its dogradcd and brutalized inhabitants; 
 and, finding argunioiits for her support in the very degradation 
 of their condition and in the wrongs tliey have sutfered, she has 
 endeavored to communicate to them the truths of the gospel 
 and secure for them the blessings of Christian civilization. It 
 is true that these endeavors have been attended with the most 
 imperfect success ; and the scenes in wliicli they were put fortii 
 are now marked by the graves of many of the heroic men who 
 made them. Yet they well illustrate the spirit of that compre- 
 hensive philanthropy which the religion of Christ alone is able 
 to inspire. 
 
 The mission of tlie American Baptists has been principally 
 confined to that portion of the western coast of Africa known 
 as Liberia, and has been planted only among the Bassa tribe 
 of its inhabitants, — a numerous people occupying a strip of 
 the coast ninety miles in length, lying between Junk river and 
 the river Sesters, and extending back nearly seventy miles in 
 the interior. They are supposed to be about one hundred and 
 twenty-five thousand in number. 
 
 The earliest missionaries sent by the Board wore Lott Carey 
 and Collin Teage, two colored men, who were ordaincid at Rich- 
 mond, Va., in January, 1821, and soon afterwards sailed for 
 Africa as emigrants of tlie American Colonization Society. 
 The Society had not at this period established a colony upon the 
 coast, and Messrs. Carey and Teage went to Freetown, in the 
 Knglish colony of Sierra Leone. Their residence here how- 
 ever was brief, in consequence of the unfriendliness of the 
 climate, and in February, 1822, they removed to Monrovia, a 
 settlement which had been planted by colonists from America. 
 Here they commenced their labors as missionaries and founded 
 a church. Six persons were baptized during the year 1823, 
 and in the year following nine more were added to their num- 
 ber, and a commodious place of worship was erected for their 
 use. Of this church Lf)tt Carey became the pastor, his asso- 
 ciate in (he mean time having returned to Sierra Leone. In 
 the performance of his duties as a missionary Mr. Carey evinced 
 
LOTT CAREY. 247 
 
 remarkable energy and faithfulness. He Avas born a slave in 
 Vii-ginia, but many years before leaving Richmond he had pur- 
 chased his freedom and that of his two children, and had ac- 
 quired the rudiments of a superior education, and proved himself 
 -worthy of the highest trusts in the business witli wliich he was 
 charged. On the pestilential shores of Africa he soon found 
 occasion for all the knowledge he had acquired, both among his 
 fellow emigrants and the rude barbarians from the interior with 
 Avhom they became associated. By his acquaintance with medi- 
 cine, he healed tlieir maladies ; by his sagacity in civil affairs, 
 he settled their disputes and aided in the organization of their 
 infant society ; and by his earnestness and power as a preacher, 
 he commended the gospel to their hearts and consciences with 
 inuisual success. 
 
 Early in 1825 Rev. Calvin Holton was accepted as a mis- 
 sionary by the Board, and sailed for the American colonies in 
 Liberia. 'Almost immediately after his arrival, however, Mr. 
 Holton was seized with the fever which in that climate usually 
 attacks Europeans who come from other latitudes, and died in 
 July of the same year. 
 
 The mission continued to be sustained by Mr. Carey, with 
 the aid of two or three pious assistants from among the emi- 
 grants. The resources by which it was kept alive were sup- 
 plied almost entirely by his own efforts, as the funds which were 
 furnished by the Board were of necessity at this time exceed- 
 ingly limited. The labors of the mission were bestowed upon 
 the emigrant colonists, and also, as far as possible, upon the na- 
 tives of the country who had either been rescued from slave- 
 ships and settled upon the coast, or had voluntarily come in 
 from the neighboring wilderness to join the colonies of their 
 more civilized brethren. Mr. Carey in this manner preached 
 and maintained schools at Monrovia and also at Cape Grand 
 Mount, — at the latter place among a people known as the 
 Yeys, one of the most powerful and intelligent of the tribes on 
 the coast. At these and other settlements he was the life and 
 soul of nearly all the religious efforts and operations that were 
 
248 MISSION IN "WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 carried on. He preached several times every week, superin- 
 tended schools both for religious and for secular instruction, — 
 
 . in some of which he taught Ivimself, — travelled from one settle- 
 ment to another, and watched with constant vigilance and un- 
 remitting care over all the spiritual and the social interests of 
 the colonists. 
 
 In September, 1826, he was unanimously elected vice-agent 
 of the colony, and on the return of Mr. Ashmun to the United 
 States in 1828, he was appointed to discharge the duties of 
 governor in the interim — a task whicli he performed during the 
 brief remnant of his life with wisdom, and with credit to himself. 
 His death took place in November, 1828, in a manner that was 
 fearfully sudden and extraordinary. The natives of the coun- 
 try had committed depredations upon the property of the colony, 
 and were threatening general hostilities. Mr. Carey, in his 
 capacity as acting governor, immediately called out the military 
 forces of the colony, and commenced vigorous measures for re- 
 pelling the assault and protecting the settlements. He was at 
 the magazine, engaged in superintending the making of car- 
 tridges, when, by the oversetting of a lamp, a large mass of 
 powder became ignited, and produced an explosion which re- 
 sulted in the death of Mr. Carey and seven others who were 
 engaged with him. In this sudden and awful manner perished 
 an extraordinary man, — one who in a higher sphere might 
 have developed many of the noblest energies of character, and 
 "who, even in the humble capacity of a missionary among his 
 own benighted brethi-en, deserves a prominent place in the list 
 of those who have shed lustre upon the African race. 
 
 At the period of INIr. Carey's death, the church of wliich he 
 was pastor contained a hund red members, and was in a highly 
 flourishing condition. It was committed to the charge of Collin 
 Teage, who now returned from Sierra Leone, and of Mr. "War- 
 ing, one of its members, who had lately been ordained a minister. 
 
 ';(^The influences which had commenced with the indefatigable 
 founder of the mission continued to be felt long after he liad 
 ceased to live. The church at Monrovia was increaised to two 
 
DEATH OF MISSIONARIES. 249 
 
 hundred members, and the power of the gospel Avas manifested 
 in other settlements of the Colonization Society, and even among 
 the rude natives of the coast, of whom nearly a hundred were 
 converted to Christianity and united with the several churches 
 in the colony. 
 
 In 1830 Rev. Benjamin Skinner was appointed a missionary 
 to Africa. He was ordained at Richmond, Ya. on the 4th of 
 October, and before the close of the month sailed with liis 
 family for Monrovia, where they arrived in the following De- 
 cember. Soon after their arrival they were all seized with 
 the fever of the coast, and Mrs. Skinner and her two children 
 fell victims to the disease. Mr. Skinner i)artial]y recovered 
 from the fevei", but his constitution was shattered by its ravages 
 and by the heavy bereavements with which he Avas afflicted. 
 He remained in the country till July, 1831, but without attempt- 
 ing any missionary laboi', when he embarked for the United 
 States in hope of being restored by the voyage. The hope, 
 however, proved illusive, and he died at sea on the twentieth day 
 of the passage. 
 
 Thus fatally terminated two attempts of the Board to settle 
 white men as missionaries on the coast of Africa. Those who 
 were sent had fallen victims to the climate almost as soon as 
 they came within its pestilential influence. The enterprise 
 seemed entirely hopeless, and the Board now directed their at- 
 tention to the finding of suitable men of color who might be 
 employed to carry forward the mission. Their efforts, however, 
 proved unsuccessful, and five years elapsed before any additional 
 missionaries were sent to Africa. The mission, however, during 
 this interval was not abandoned, but was even somewhat ex- 
 tended by means of the preachers and teachers who were ap- 
 pointed from among the pious emigrants. The most conspicuous 
 of these, in addition to those already mentioned, were Rev. A. 
 W. Anderson, Rev. John Lewis, and Rev. Hilary Teage, son 
 of Collin Teage. In the summer of 1834 Dr. Ezekiel Skinner, 
 father of the missionary, a practising physician and a minister 
 of the gospel from the State of Connecticut, went to reside in 
 
250 MISSION IN WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 Liberia. He was appointed by no society, but was prompted 
 by motives of philanthropy and by special intorcj^t in the neg- 
 lected race in whose service his son had already ottered up his 
 life. This gentleman subsequently was raised to the oilice of 
 governor, and alike in his public and his jtrivate relations he 
 exerted a favorable influence upon the mission and upon all the 
 interests of the colony. I^y n-rrMici.-; ]j^i- these thy church at 
 Monrovia, whose branches had now extended through sev e ral 
 villages^ was sup])lied with the regular ministry of the gosp cT. 
 and many of the solinnk wliifli hnd b.^pn Hsiiil dishcd were al so 
 coutinued in operat ion. 
 
 Early in 1835 Rev. W. G. Crocker and Rev. TV. Mylne offer- 
 ed themselves to the managers, and were iippointed missionaries 
 to Africa. So painful had been the experience of the Board in 
 their attempts to establish this mission, that its ollicers could not 
 solicit persons to go to so unhealthy a station ; yet if missionaries 
 offered their services with a full knowledge of the perils they 
 must encounter, the Board could not of course decline to send 
 them. These gentlemen were well educated, and in every way 
 qualified for the work of preaching the gospel to the heathen, 
 and on the 11th of July they sailed from Philadelphia for JNIon- 
 rovia, where they arrived after a prosperous passage of thirty- 
 two days. By the instructions which they received they were 
 appointed to labor specially among the native tribes of the coun- 
 try, — it being deemed that these ought to be made the more 
 immediate subjects of Christian effort, rather than the emigrant 
 settlements of colonization societies that lined the coast. Im- 
 mediately on their arrival they repaired to Millsburg, one of the 
 towns of the Monrovia settlement, in order to go through with 
 the perilous process of acclimation. Here they were soon pros- 
 trated by the prevalent fever of the coast, and, though in tlie 
 midst of missionary friends who rendered every aid in their 
 power, Mrs. Mylne, the only lady of their company, fell a victim 
 to the disease within a month after fluir arrival. Mr. Crocker 
 and Mr. Mylne, however, survived the acclimation, and, though 
 
MISSIONARY LABOR AMONG THE BASSAS. 251 
 
 in enfeebled health, were soon able to enter upon tlieir labors 
 a-i missionaries. 
 
 At tlie instance of Dr. Skinner, and with the api)robation of 
 the Board, they determined to establish their mission among 
 tlie Bassas, a tribe whose language was widely spoken in the 
 interior, and whose principal trading place was at Bassa Cove, 
 at the mouth of the Mechlin river, at this time a joint settle- 
 ment of the Colonization Societies of Pennsylvania and New 
 York. These i)eople were also numerous at Edina, a small 
 town on the bank of the river opposite to Bassa Cove. Af- 
 ter examining several ditferent localities, the missionaries fixed 
 upon Edina as the place of their future labors, and in Decem- 
 ber, 1835, they removed to Bassa Cove, in order to superin- 
 tend the preparation of buildings, and if possible immediately 
 to commence their labors on the opposite bank of the river. 
 
 On their arrival in the country the first aim of the mission- 
 aries had been to acquire the language, reduce it to an al- 
 phabet, and prepare it for writing. In doing this they were 
 assisted by a young colonist whom they employed, and who was 
 able to speak both Bassa and English. In February, 1836, 
 jNIessrs. Crocker and Mylne made an excursion up the Mechlin 
 river, a distance of twenty miles, to Madebli, the village of 
 Sante Will, a chief of whom they had often heard, and whose 
 children they desired to have at the school they were about to 
 open at Edina. The chief told them that he was only a gov- 
 ernor under king Bob Gray, wdio Avas then but tAVO miles off 
 attending the funeral of a relative. The missionaries imme- 
 diately repaired to the king, who, on hearing their object for- 
 mally stated, warmly commended it, and proposed to his head 
 men that they should send their children to be instructed at the 
 school. He afterwards, however, decided to wait till he could 
 consult other chiefs who were away, that they might all act to- 
 gether; but he promised to send a dozen or twenty men to 
 build a school house at Edina, so soon as his people should com- 
 plete the work of the season upon their farms. It was after- 
 wards discovered that this king was only tributary to a mon- 
 
2o2 MISSION' IN WKSTKUX AKUICA. 
 
 iirch of crcater pretensions, known as king Koba. wlio, when the 
 proposal of Mv. Crocker was made known to liim, replied, "I 
 am afraid of tliat white man ; he comes and sits down soltly in 
 my country ; I don't know what he will do." His pl"ejudices, 
 however, were soon overcome, — for he invited the missionaries 
 to visit him, and interpreted their sermons to his jjcople, and 
 when the school was opened at Edina he sent his son to join it, 
 as did also Sante Will and king Bob Gray. 
 
 Though the mission was designed especially for the native 
 tribes, yet, while the missionaries were acquiring the language, 
 and becoming acquainted with the people of the country, they 
 were engaged in constant labors among the colonists. They 
 preached at Bassa Cove and also at Edina, and opened schools 
 at both these ])laces. Mr. Crocker also obtained funds from 
 other towns of the colony to enable the church at Bassa Cove 
 to erect a suitable house of worship, which was completed in 
 July, 183G. Here Mr. Mylne continued to preach till the 
 church was supplied with a pastor early in the following year, 
 and during this period he baptized sixteen persons. 
 
 Mr. Crocker devoted himself to studying the structure of the 
 Bassa language, and by the close of the first year of his resi- 
 dence in the country, he had so far mastered it that he prepared 
 a spelling book and a small vocabulary of words and phrases, 
 to which he added a brief statement of some of the leading 
 facts of divine revelation. In December, 183G, he went to 
 Monrovia, and printed an edition of two hundred copies for im- 
 mediate use in the schools. Its effect upon the progress of the 
 native scholars soon began to be obvious. Several of the more 
 intelligent among them were speedily able both to read and to 
 write the language of their tribe. Much delay had been occa- 
 sioned in the erection of the mission buildings at Edina, by the 
 difhculty in procuring workmen who would labor with even 
 tolerable regularity and fidelity. A carpenter was at length 
 obtained from Monrovia, and the houses were completed and oc- 
 cupied by the missionaries and their schools in June, 1837. 
 
 During all this period they had been subject to frequent attacks 
 
GROWING INTEREST OF BASSA CHIEFS. 253 
 
 of disease, which they warded oflf only by changing the place of 
 their residence, — going now to other settlements upon the coast 
 and now to the interior, in order to escape the malarious influ- 
 ence that constantly hung around them. They also frequently 
 went to Madebli, the village of Sante Will, where the chief soon 
 manifested so deep an interest in their labors that they deter- 
 mined to make it an out-station of the mission. A small house 
 was accordingly erected there, to which Mr. Crocker removed in 
 October, 1837, and immediately commenced the translation of the 
 New Testament. Several of the chiefs from the interior also visit- 
 ed the schools at Edina, and expressed warm approbation at their 
 condition ; Sante AVill even claimed the original patronage of the 
 whole plan, and boasted that he was the first to encourage it by 
 intrusting his sons to the care of the missionaries. The num- 
 ber of native children now under their charge was as large as 
 they were able to provide for, and many of them, as has already 
 been mentioned, were sons of the principal chiefs of the tribe. 
 Among them, the most distinguished both for the talents and 
 the moral spirit which he evinced, was Kong, the son of king 
 Koba, the head chief of the Bassas. He early made remarka- 
 ble progress in the studies of the school, and at length, with 
 some of his less distinguished associates, gave decided evidence 
 of Christian character. 
 
 Messrs. Crocker and Mylne had survived what were deem- 
 ed the greatest perils incident to their condition upon this un- 
 healthy coast, and had planted their stations under auspices far 
 more favorable than any which had hitherto attended the mis- 
 sion. As was natural new hopes began to dawn in their minds, 
 and new interests were awakened in their labors among their 
 brethren at home. Yet to one who inspects the journals in 
 which they recorded their daily experience, the prospect will 
 appear to have been far from attractive and encouraging. It 
 was only less gloomy and repulsive than it had hitherto been. 
 They were indeed near the emigrant settlements of the societies 
 for colonizing Africa with her own scattered childrei:i, yet the 
 example of many of the colonists was any thing but favorable 
 23 
 
 -^ 
 
2i)i MISSION IN WnSTEnN AFRIC\. 
 
 to the cause of Clirisf ian civilization. Tiiey were among a peo- 
 ple many of whom, it is true, evinced a readiness to be taught 
 the gospel, but they belonged to the most abject and degraded 
 portion of llie human raoe, — so debased by barbarian passions, 
 so stupefied by the superstitions of their brutalizing grigri,* that 
 the impressions made upon their minds were usually as transi- 
 tory as figures drawn upon the shifting sands of their own des- 
 erts. And to add to the melancholy picture, almost side by side 
 with the stations of the missionaries arose the frowning front of 
 the slave factory ; and in the same circles in which they preach- 
 ed the gospel of peace and love, was caiTied on that accursed 
 traffic which more than every other sin has blackened the annals 
 of human guilt and shame. They however still labored on, 
 though often disabled by sickness, and hindered by obstacles 
 such as missionaries seldom encounter; and they even began to 
 devise plans, and to aj^peal to their brethren in America, for the 
 extension of the mission to other tribes that dwell upon the coast 
 or that roam the interior. 
 
 In January, 1838, Rev. Ivory Clarke and his wife arrived at 
 Edina. Like their predecessors they were immediately attacked 
 by fever but in a form unusually mild, and they were soon able 
 to commence the study of the language and to perform such 
 duties in the mission as their inexperience would admit. They 
 resided cither at Edina or at one of the neighboring villages, 
 and with better health and greater aids than had been possessed 
 by those who preceded them, they made rapid progress in ac- 
 quiring the language and preparing for their missionary labors. 
 Their arrival gave new animation to the hopes of their asso- 
 ciates and brightened the prospects of the mission. But it was 
 only for a brief season, — for the health of Mr. Mylne, which had 
 been shattered by repeated fevers, soon gave indications of hope- 
 less failure. In Ma y, 183 8, he returned to the UnUed States, 
 and not long after, in consequenc e of his ruinedj iealth^ withdrew 
 
 * Grigri is a species of witchcraft, or sorcerj-, -which constitutes almost the 
 ojily religion of the tribes on the coast. 
 
AFFLICTION AND liEKKAVK.MKNT. 255 
 
 from the service of the Board. The cave of the statiou^at Edina 
 now devolved upon Alrr-Chvrke, — aided by two of the colonists, 
 Messrs. Davis an d Da}^, — the former the pastor o f the emigrant 
 church, and th e^ latter a teacher and preacher in the employ of 
 t he missio n. Mr. Crocker iu the mean time resided at Madebli, 
 or Sante Will's town, where he was engaged in preaching, teach- 
 ing in the schools, and translating the Sci'iptures, — in the latter 
 of which he was assisted by his pupil, Kong Koba, the son of 
 the head chief who has already been mentioned, a youth whose 
 talents and character fully justilied the hopes which the mis- 
 sionaries entertained concerning him. 
 
 In September, 1839, the mission was still further strengthened 
 by the arrival of Miss Rizpah Warren, Avho had been accepted 
 by the Board as a missionary teacher, and had sailed for Edina 
 in the preceding July. Early in the following summer she Avas 
 married to Rev. W. G. Crocker, and went with him to reside at 
 the village of Sante Will. But scarcely had they reached their 
 secluded home ere disease and death began their frightful work, 
 and blighted the hopes which the missionaries had fondly cher- 
 ished. Mr. Crocker was first attacked, and after being brought 
 to the very verge of the grave, at length began to mend ; but 
 ere he had regained his strength he saw his wife wholly pros- 
 trated by the fierce fever of the climate. Her sickness was fear- 
 fully brief; she died eight days after the attack, on the 28th of 
 August, 1840. Soon after these sad events Mr. Crocker, still 
 enfeebled by disease and depressed by sorrow, went to Cape 
 Palmas in order to recruit his health, and to procure the i^rint- 
 ing of the Gospels of Matthew and John, and a book of hymns 
 which he had prepared, and also another edition of the Bassa 
 Spelling Book which was compiled by Mr. Clarke. He returned 
 to his station at Madebli on the 13th of October, with his health 
 improved and his spirits invigorated by the kind sympathies of 
 the Christian friends whom he met at the settlements, and again 
 commenced the labors of the mission in circumstances that 
 awakened in his mind the conflicting emotions of grief and of 
 hope. 
 
256 MISSION IN -VTESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 The mission in Africa, notwithstanding the vicissitutles 
 througli vhreii it liad passed, was at this time regarded with 
 increasing interest both by its members and their friends in this 
 country. The memory of the wrongs which the African race 
 had so long endured in every land combined with the urgent 
 appeals of the missionaries in awakening among the churches 
 of America a strong feeling of Christian obligation to send 
 them, if possible, the blessings of the gospel. Early in 1840, 
 Messrs. Alfred A. Constantine and Joseph Fielding offered 
 themselves to the Board as missionaries to the western coast, 
 or the interior of Africa. It was at a period when the impres- 
 sion prevailed that the climate of the interior might be found 
 less deadly to Europeans, than that of the coast had proved 
 itself to be. The British government also, with the coopera- 
 tion of some philanthropic associations in England, were about 
 sending an expedition up the Niger for the purpose of explor- 
 ing the regions bordering upon its banks, and introducing to the 
 tribes of the interior the arts and the commerce of Europe, to 
 take the place of their inhuman traffic in slaves. High hopes 
 were entertained by the friends of missions both in England 
 and America, that this expedition might open the way for the 
 introduction of Christianity to some of the unknown races that 
 people this portion of the continent. In accordance with these 
 views, the newly-appointed missionaries were designated by the 
 managers to the country lying upon the Niger. Having re- 
 ceifed full instructions from the Board, they sailed from Phila- 
 delphia with their wives, in September, 1840, and arrived at 
 Monrovia in November and at Edina on the 3d of December. 
 Though their destination was to the banks of the Niger, yet it 
 was deemed most prudent to wait at Edina until they had 
 passed through the inevitable trials incident to the period of 
 acclimation. They might also thus learn the results of the 
 English expedition, which was now just preparing to ascend the 
 river. Little did they then anticipate the melancholy issues of 
 that expedition, or the untimely close which was appointed to 
 their own career as missionaries. 
 
FAILURE OF THE NIGER EXPEDITION. 257 
 
 They were seized by the African fever, with its accustomed 
 violence, and witliin six weeks of tlieir arrival both Mr. and 
 Mi's. Fielding fell victims to its power — the latter on the 3d, 
 and the former on the IGth of Januaiy. Mr. and Mrs. Con- 
 stantine, though they survived the fever, were unable either to 
 proceed to the place of their destination or to engage in the 
 labors of the mission. They remained at Edina, making occa- 
 sional excursions to different points of the coast or to the inte- 
 rior, in the hojie of regaining their health, as well as for the 
 purpose of observing the condition of the country and the char- 
 acter of its inhabitants. Late in the summer of 1841 the Eng- 
 lish expedition, comprising three small steamers, proceeded up 
 the Niger. Though it was supposed that every possible pre- 
 caution had been taken for the health of the Europeans engaged 
 in the service, yet the passage up the river proved fearfully de- 
 structive. Two of the three steamers were despatched in suc- 
 cession to bear back those who were disabled by disease ; and 
 when, at the end of eight weeks, the remnant of the expedition 
 returned to the coast, it had lost upwards of one eighth of the 
 Europeans who were attached to it. It was believed that a 
 salutary impression was made by the expedition upon the tribes 
 of the interior, but the hopes which were entertained of finding 
 there a more salubrious climate were utterly disappointed, and 
 the design of establishing a mission among them was entirely 
 abandoned. Mr. Constantine, still unable to labor continuously 
 in the climate of the coast, returned with his wife to America 
 in June, 1842, and soon after, at his own request, was released 
 from his engagements with the Board. 
 
 In July, of the year preceding, Mi\ Crocker, Avhose health 
 had long been declining, had been obliged to return to the Uni- 
 ted States. He left the mission at a period when, to his own 
 mind at least, it was possessed of unusual interest and attended 
 ■with many encouragements. He had witnessed great changes 
 — all of them for the better — during the six years in which he 
 had resided on the coast. Several of his companions had fallen, 
 but the truth which he had come to proclaim had made percep- 
 22* 
 
258 MISSION IN AVESTEIIX AFRICA. 
 
 tible projrress. The prejudices of the people among whom he 
 had lived had been overcome, and their suspicions and jeal- 
 ousies had died away. Children were no longer detained from 
 the schools, the preaching qf the gospel was listened to with 
 attention, and its power had been witnessed in the conversion 
 of several of the natives and a large number of the emigrants. 
 The churches connected with the mission were both multiplied 
 and enlarged, and the interest felt among their members in 
 spreading the gospel through the surrounding region had greatly 
 increased. A new station was also established, under the charge 
 of Mr. Day, at Bexley, a small town on the river, six miles 
 from Edina. A printing press had been received by the mis- 
 sion, and Messrs. Crocker and Chirke were only waiting to 
 engage a printer, in order to put to press several books of the 
 New Testament, and other volumes which they had prepared 
 in the Bassa language. From all these interests and occupa- 
 tions, which bound him strongly to the mission, Mr. Crocker was 
 obliged to hasten away, in order to save the feeble remnant of 
 his constitution, which had so long been wasting beneath the 
 bad influences of that unfriendly climate. 
 
 In consequence of the absence of Mr. Crocker, after the re- 
 turn of Mr. and Mrs. Constantine, the care of the mission de- 
 volved entirely upon Mr. and Mrs. Clarke, who resided at Edi- 
 na, and had under their direction three or four assistants, em- 
 ployed either as teachers or preachers. The press was set in 
 operation in September, 1842, under the charge of a printer 
 obtained from the colony, and several books, designed to aid in 
 the acquisition of the language, as well as to impart religious 
 knowledge, were immediately issued. Two schools were sus- 
 tained at Edina and one at Bexley, containing together about 
 ninety scholars, of whom fifty-five were natives. Schools were 
 also held at both stations upon the Sabbath, and during certain 
 seasons on several evenings of the week, for the instruction of 
 adult emigrants in the doctrines of the Bible and in the princi- 
 ples of morals. The character of the population was obviously 
 improving, and the churches at the two stations were gradually 
 
DEATH OF MR. CROCKER. 259 
 
 increasing in numbers and advancing in tlie knowledge of the 
 gospel. Mr. Clarke finding himself too remote from the great 
 body of the Bassa people, recommended to the Board that the 
 mission be removed to Tradetown; but in its then reduced state 
 the removal could not be easily effected, and the project was 
 abandoned. An out-station was, however, established at Dua- 
 wi's town, a large village in the interior, thirty or forty miles 
 from Edina. The chief invited Mr. Clarke to send a teacher 
 for his people, and promised to build a school-house and to 
 support both teacher and pupils. The station was commenced 
 by a young native who had for several years been under the 
 instruction of the missionaries. 
 
 Mr. Crocker, after his return to the United States, soon found 
 himself so reduced by disease that he abandoned all hope of 
 ever rejoining the mission, or engaging again in the labors to 
 which he had dedicated his life. He at length, however, re- 
 gained a portion of his strength and commenced a journey to 
 the south. After a residence of several months in a genial cli- 
 mate, during which his healtji seemed to be fully restored, he 
 presented himself to the Board as ready to return to his station 
 on the perilous coast which two years before he had so reluc- 
 tantly abandoned. The Board sharing his own confidence in 
 the restoration of his health, gladly accepted his services, and 
 having made the necessary an-angements, he sailed from Boston, 
 January 1, 1844. He had a few days before been united in 
 marriage with Miss Mary B. Chadbourne, of Newburyport, by 
 whom he was now accompanied on the voyage. He arrived on 
 the coast on the 24th of February, with health seemingly unim- 
 paired ; yet a treacherous malady lurked in his constitution, 
 and on the second day after his arrival, while engaged in the 
 services of the Sabbath at Monrovia, he was seized with a vio- 
 lent hemorrhage of the stomach, of which he died after an 
 illness of two days. Thus fell in the midst of high raised hopes, 
 and at an unexpected moment, a missionary of no common zeal 
 and devotion to the cause. The joy which the tidings of his 
 intended return had awakened on that desolate shore, among 
 
260 MISSION IN WESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 the natives whom he had formerly instructed, was suddenly 
 turned into mourning, and a cloud again rested upon the mission 
 at the death of one of its earliest founders and most indefati- 
 gable laborers.* 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Clarke, who were on their way to Monrovia to 
 meet the newly-arrived missionaries, reached the settlement 
 oidy to look upon the grave of him from whom they had hoped 
 60 much, and to escort back to their station the widowed partner 
 of his hopes and his sympathies for the neglected sons of Africa. 
 Mrs. Crocker, on arriving at Edina, immediately set about pre- 
 paring for her work as a missionary, and was soon able to engage 
 in the labors and duties which the enfeebled condition of the 
 mission pressed upon her attention. 
 
 In January, 1845, the principal station of the mission was re- 
 moved from Edina to Bexley, in order to secure a locality more 
 favorable to health, and nearer the settlements of the Bassa 
 people. A subordinate station however was still maintained 
 at Edina, and additional out-stations were planted at Zuzo and 
 at Little Bassa, — the latter under the immediate charge of 
 Kong Koba, or Lewis Kong Crocker, as the young chief now 
 chose to be named, in honor of his early teacher and friend. 
 At these several points, but little separated from each other, the 
 mission, though often smitten and cast down, still maintained its 
 existence and assiduously prosecuted its sacred objects among 
 the people of the country. The assistants, most of whom were 
 men of tried character, under the direction or in the company 
 of the missionary, preached the gospel from village to village. 
 The ladies of the mission were engaged in the schools, while 
 Mr. Clarke gave himself as fully as possible to the work of 
 translating the Scriptures, and the preparation of books for the 
 instruction of the natives. He compiled a dictionaiy of the 
 Bassa language, which, together with the Gospels and several 
 of the Epistles of the New Testament, was ready for the press 
 
 * A memoir of this excellent missionary has been written by Mrs. R. B. 
 Jledbery, from which several of the above-mentioned facts have been derived. 
 
ADDITIONAL LABORERS KEEDED. 261 
 
 near the close of 1846, but which, in the pressure of other la- 
 bors, appears never to have been published. 
 
 In this manner, the mission continued to prosper to an extent, 
 in many respects, quite disproportionate to the number of labor- 
 ers who were employed in its service. For a considerable 
 period, Mr. and Mrs. Clarke, unlike the missionaries who pre- 
 ceded them, were blessed with uninterrupted health. Mrs. 
 Crocker, however, was less fortunate, and it soon became evi- 
 dent that her constitution was wasting away beneath the influ- 
 ence of the climate. After one or two unavailing voyages to 
 distant parts of the coast, she was obliged to abandon the mission 
 and return to this country. She arrived in the summer of 
 1846, and though she has recovered her health and is ready to 
 return to her station on the African coast, yet the recent 
 melancholy changes in the mission have hitherto rendered her 
 return impracticable, and she is now waiting among her friends 
 for some more favorable aspect of its darkened fortunes. 
 
 Nor did the remaining missionaries long escape the dismal 
 fatality that has so often attended the efforts of Christian phi- 
 lanthropy upon these pestilential shores. Even before the de- 
 parture of Mrs. Crocker, Mr. and Mrs. Clarke had been oblig- 
 ed to suspend their labors, and had accompanied their friend 
 on her vo^yage along the coast. Though they returned with 
 strength recruited by the voyage, yet it was only for a brief 
 season. Mr. Clarke had repeatedly set forth the wants of the 
 mission in his communications to the Executive Committee, and 
 had appealed in its behalf in the most earnest manner to those 
 who were about entering the Christian ministry. But none had 
 offered themselves for the service ; and the lone missionary, now 
 conscious of declining health and sensible that his work would 
 be speedily closed, was compelled to look forward to the extinc- 
 tion of his hopes, and it might be the ruin of all that he and 
 his departed coadjutors had so long labored to accomplish, 
 lie, however, toiled on, sorrowing yet not dismayed at the pros- 
 pect of the mission ; and Heaven granted the renewal of his 
 strength, and enabled liira, for upwards of a year, to prosecute 
 
2G2 MISSION IN "VVESTEUN AKKICA. 
 
 his labors with but little interruption and with encouraging suc- 
 cess. In addition to his general superintendence of all the 
 stations, he preached in many of the villages, visited the leading 
 chiefs of the tribe, and made cou.'-iderable progress in the 
 translation of the Scriptures and the revision of the Bassa 
 Dictionary. lie also witnessed many spiritual fruits of his 
 ministry and that of his assistants. Many of the natives, both 
 at the stations of the mission and in the villages where he 
 preached the gospel, embraced its truths and were baptized in 
 obedience to its precepts. Its influence also became more and 
 moi'e perceptible in the character and condition of the ti'ibe ; 
 their manners and morals were improving, and all the interests 
 of their civilization were steadily advancing by means of the 
 instructions and agencies which proceeded from the schools, 
 the churches, and the books of the mission. 
 
 It was plain, however, that amidst all these beneficial results, 
 the life of the missionary was rapidly w'earing away. He was 
 repeatedly invited by the Executive Committee to return to 
 this country, but he was unwilling to leave the station till some 
 one should arrive to take his place and enter into his labors. 
 In waiting for this he lingered too long. After a protracted 
 illness, which at first attacked him with exceeding violence, he 
 sailed from Liberia with Mrs. Clarke, on his passage to America, 
 on the 4th of April, 1848, and died at sea on the 26th of the 
 same month. 
 
 Thus closed the labors of the last in the worthy succession of 
 devoted missionaries sent to Afi-ica by the American Baptists ; 
 and thus too must close, with melancholy abruptness, the histo- 
 ry of the African Mission. Though it records many noble and 
 philanthropic labors and many valuable results, yet it is too 
 often only the sad recital of disaster and death to the heroic 
 men who have achieved them, — the same dread features that 
 characterize all the other missions upon that fatal coast. »A 
 few assistants were left at the stations under the charge of Rev. 
 Jacob Vonbrunn, a native Bassa, and by them the mission 
 has been kept in being since the departure of Mr. Clarke. 
 
ATTEMPT TO ESTABLISH A MISSION IN IIAYTI. 2G3 
 
 The ladles belonging to it are still in this country, but are de- 
 sirous of returning to the scene of their recent labors and sor- 
 rows, so soon as arrangements can be made for the renewal of 
 the mission. Tlie Executive Committee, however, await the 
 proflfer of services fi'om men who, in the spirit of those that 
 have gone before, are willing to encounter the perils of the 
 climate and the hardships of the coast for the sake of the glori- 
 ous objects that remain to be accomplished. When such men 
 shall offer themselves for the service of the mission, its stations, 
 now nearly deserted, will again be occupied; and the philan- 
 throi^ic hopes which have been warmly cherished concerning 
 the Bassas may yet be fully realized, by their progress in civil- 
 ization and their conversion to Christianity. 
 
 In connection with the foregoing sketch of the mission in 
 "Western Africa, may properly be mentioned here the attempt 
 of the Board to establish a mission, also for the benefit of the 
 African race, in the island of Ilayti. It was made in 1835, 
 under auspices that were then deemed propitious, but it encoun- 
 tered obstacles that were not anticipated, and after a brief 
 experiment it was abandoned. The only missionary ever 
 employed in the service was Mr. William C. Monroe, an edu- 
 cated man of color, who was ordained at New York and sailed 
 for Port au Prince in April, 1835. On his arrival he immedi- 
 ately commenced public worship and the preaching of the gospel 
 at his own house, and by the following January he had gathered 
 a church of twelve individuals. In the course of the year, nine 
 others were added to the little company ; but no suitable spot 
 could be obtained for the erection of a house of worship, and 
 the services were still held, though at great disadvantage, at 
 the dwelling of the missionary, where but few could attend. 
 Early in 1837, Mr. Monroe visited the United States for the 
 purpose of making known the wants of the mission and obtain- 
 ing aid for their supply. Meeting however but little encour- 
 agement, he returned to Port au Prince in June, and after 
 Buffering much from sickness, and finding the mission still in a 
 
264 MISSION IN AVESTERN AFRICA. 
 
 languishing condition, he withdrew from the service of the 
 Board. Since that period, no attempt has been made to renew 
 the mission, — which was perhaps at the beginning liastily un- 
 dertaken, witli too little regard to the expenditures that would 
 be required, or the means that were available for their supply. 
 
MISSION IN FRANCE, 
 
 CHAPTER XX. 
 
 Commencement of the Mission. — Agency of Messrs. Chase and Eostan — 
 Appointment of Mr. Willmarth. — Messrs. Willard and Sheldon join the 
 Jlission at Paris. — Messrs. VVilh-narth and Willard settle at Douay. — The 
 Chapel at Genlis. — Mr. Willmarth leaves the Mission. — Mr. Sheldon goes 
 to Douay : returns to America. — Religious Freedom in France in the 
 Eeign of Louis Phillippe. — Hostility to the Mission. — Civil Prosecutions. 
 — The Revolution of February. — General Progress of the Slission. — Visit 
 of Mr. Willard to the United States. — Dr. Devan joins the Mission. — Sta- 
 tioned at Paris — Religious Freedom under the New Constitution. 
 
 At the meeting of the General Convention in 1832, a reso- 
 lution was adopted instructing the Board of Managers to inquire 
 into the expediency of establishing a mission in France. The 
 revolution which two j'^ears before had taken place in that coun- 
 try, and which had resulted in placing Louis Phillippe upon the 
 throne, had also done much, it was believed, to loosen the hold 
 of the Roman Catholic church upon the minds of the people, 
 and to prepare the way for the extension of evangelical truth. 
 The special objects proposed for such a mission were the revival 
 and increase of the Baptist churches there, and the general 
 dissemination of the gospel among the people. The Board, 
 after suitable inquiries, determined to send an agent to France, 
 in order to ascertain the condition of the churches and the op- 
 portunities which the country presented for the spread of Chris- 
 tian truth. 
 
 For this purpose Rev. Ira Chase, d. d., professor in the 
 
 Theological Seminary at Newton, was appointed, and sailed for 
 
 Havre in October, 1832. He was accompanied by Rev. J. C. 
 
 Rostan, a French gentleman of education, who had been re- 
 
 24 
 
266 MISSION IN FHANCE. 
 
 siding in the United States. They proceeded immediately to 
 Paris, whore tlicy soon opened a small chapel in wliich services 
 were performed on the Sabbath and on other stated days of the 
 week. Mr. Rostan here became associated with Rev. Mr. 
 Cloux, a missionary of the English Baptist Continental Socie- 
 ty, and during the winter and spring of 1832 - 3, they con- 
 ducted together a system of preaching and lecturing, united 
 with pastoral visiting among the people who frequented the 
 chapel. Mr. Rostan also aimed to commend the cause in which 
 he was engaged to the consideration of persons of liberal sen- 
 timents, whose influence might aid in its advancement ; and 
 for this purpose he held several interviews with General La 
 Fayette, and members of the Chamber of Deputies, to whom 
 he fully explained the nature and objects of his mission. He 
 was, however, soon invited to olliciate temporarily, during the 
 absence of the regular incumbent, as lecturer upon Christianity 
 before the Society for Promoting Civilization, and while thus 
 employed he died of cholera in December, 1833. 
 
 Professor Chase, after spending several weeks in Paris, re- 
 paired to the Departement du Nord, where the Baptist churches 
 of France were said to be the most numerous. He found them 
 here in a scattered and dilapidated condition, — cherishing the 
 principles of uncorrupted Christianity, but often defective in or- 
 ganization and subject to the inroads of every species of error, 
 yet delighted to learn that he had come from those holding the 
 same Christian doctrines in America, and eager to receive the 
 aid which he proffered. He inquired particulaidy concerning 
 the condition of Protestantism in France, and on his return to 
 the United States submitted to the Board a full report of his 
 observations and the conclusions to which they led him, and 
 recommended the establishment of a permanent mission in the 
 country. 
 
 This recommendatioii was adopted by the Board, and Mr. 
 Isaac Willmarlh, then a member of the Theological Institution 
 at Newton, was appointed to commence the mission at Paris. 
 Having completed his studies at Newton and been ordained, he 
 
ARRIVAL OF MESSRS. SUELDON AND WILLARD. 267 
 
 reached the French capital in June, 1834. Here he soon asso- 
 ciated with his labors Kcv. Anthony Porchat, a French Baptist 
 clergyman, and they together conducted religious services on 
 the Sabbath — twice in French and once in English — and also 
 on one evening at least during the week. 
 
 The instructions of the Board had directed Mr. "Willmarth to 
 make it one of the principal objects of the mission to train young 
 men of suitable character for the ministry of the gospel. He 
 soon became acquainted with several of this description, in the 
 protcstant circles in which he mingled, and two of them placed 
 themselves under his instructions so soon as arrangements could 
 be made for the purpose. A church of ten members was also 
 organized in July, 1835, and additional preachers soon after 
 began to be employed both in the capital and at several places 
 in the provinces. In the summer of this year Mr. A-Villmarth 
 made his first visit to the Baptist churches in the Department of 
 the North, where he was soon joined by Rev, Professor Sears, 
 then on a visit to the Continent of Europe, and charged by the 
 Board with the duty of advising in the conduct of the mission. 
 They found the chui-ches in this pai't of the country eager to 
 become connected with the mission, and expressing the warmest 
 gratitude for the aid and encouragement they w^ere already i-e- 
 ceiving from America. Many of these simple people seemed 
 not to have been aware that there were others in the world who 
 held views of Christian doctrine and ecclesiastical order similar 
 to their own, and they repeated again and again to Professor 
 Sears, as he parted from them, their earnest desire that he 
 " would not let their brethren on this side of the Atlantic leave 
 them or neglect them." 
 
 In November, Rev. Erastus Willard and Rev. D. N. Sheldon 
 arrived in Paris and joined the mission. They spent the win- 
 ter at the capital, assisting Mr. Willmarth in preaching in Eng- 
 lish, distributing tracts and religious books and writing for the 
 press, and at the same time perfecting their acquaintance with 
 the French language. In the spring of 1836 Messrs. Willmarth 
 and Willard removed to Douay, a large and celebrated town in 
 
268 MISSION IN FRANCE. 
 
 the north of France, for the purpose of establishing near there 
 a mission school, for the instruction of candidates for the minis- 
 try and others ^vho might desire to study the doctrines of the 
 gospel. The place ultimately selected for the school was No- 
 main, a village about twelve miles from Douay, in which was a 
 Baptist church. The school was commenced, though in conse- 
 quence of subsequent events its design has never been fully 
 carried into execution. The church at Nomain, and also 
 those of Lannoy, Bertry and Orchies, were at their own request 
 adopted by the mission, and as some of them were without reg- 
 ular pastors, suitable persons were ordained and set over them. 
 From these central points the missionaries and their French 
 assistants went forth often through the surrounding country, and 
 subordinate stations were soon established in other villages for 
 the regular preaching of the gospel. Several other persons 
 were employed as colporteurs, who traversed the districts of the 
 North distributing tracts, books and Bibles, and in this way 
 calling the attention of the people to the simple truths of 
 Christianity. 
 
 In some of the excursions thus made, the missionaries or their 
 assistants found persons who had long been reading the Scrip- 
 tures for themselves, and had secretly renounced much of their 
 allegiance to the Romish church. At the town of Genlis and 
 some of the neighboring villages they met with eleven persons, 
 who, without guidance and without concert, had adopted the 
 most satisfactory views both of the doctrines and the ordinances 
 of the gospel, and were withal pious and exemplary Christians. 
 Seven of these were soon formed into a church at Genlis, and 
 Mr. Cretin, a pupil of the missionaries at Douay, was ordained 
 and placed over them. Among these persons was a Mr. Iler- 
 signy, a plain man, who after long study of the Bible had left 
 the church of Rome, and embraced the Protestant faith with intel- 
 ligent convictions and warm-hearted zeal. lie rendered much 
 valuable service for the mission, and built at his own expense a 
 neat and convenient chapel for the use of the church. Permission 
 was sought of the mayor of Genlis — for the law of France made 
 
STATIONS IN NORTHERN PROVINCES. 269 
 
 tliis necessary — to open it for public service, but this function- 
 ary refused to grant the request ; and, though it was often re- 
 peated, the little chapel long remained unoccupied, — a memento 
 alike of the generous faith of its humble builder and of the fool- 
 ish, though legalized, intolerance of the bigoted magistrate. 
 
 During this period Mr. Sheldon had remained at Paris, 
 though not without making several visits to the provinces of the 
 North. The chapel which he at first occupied was found to be 
 so inconveniently situated that it was at length relinquished, 
 and the public services of the mission were held at his own house 
 and that of Mrs. Rostan, or occasionally at those of members of 
 the church. The principal labors of Mr. Sheldon at Paris were 
 of a retired and private character, and were devoted to the dis- 
 semination of the gospel by other agencies than that of pi'each- 
 ing. In September, 1837, Mr. Willmarth, having long been in 
 feeble health, returned to the United States and was never after- 
 wards actively engaged in the service of the mission. His ab- 
 sence imposed many additional labors upon Mr. Willard, his 
 associate at Douay, who, besides the instruction of his pupifc in 
 theology, was in the midst of a cluster of missionary stations 
 which had been planted by the agency of his assistants, and were 
 now requiring frequent visitations and almost constant superin- 
 tendence and care. He soon found himself thus, with every 
 month, more and more withdrawn from the work of instructing 
 and training the candidates for the ministry who were under his 
 charge. This was one of the chief objects of the mission, and 
 could not be neglected. It was therefore deemed best that Mr. 
 Sheldon should leave his station at Paris and become associated 
 with ]\[r. Willard at Douay. The step seemed necessary, though 
 it was taken with reluctance, for the prospects of the mission at 
 the capital were at that time unusually inviting. The removal 
 was eflfected in April, 1839, and Mr. Sheldon immediately as- 
 sumed the charge of the theological pupils, and conducted ser- 
 vice every Sabbath in the English chapel at Douay. In the 
 following November he returned to the United Slates, having 
 decided to enter other spheres of usefulness at home. 
 24* 
 
270 MISSION IN FRANCE. 
 
 The charter wliich was made the fundamental law in France 
 by the revolution of July, 1S30, contained a distinct provision 
 for the entire freedom of religious faith and worship. Its lan- 
 guage was, "Each one professes his religion with equal liberty, 
 and obtains for his worship the same protection." But not- 
 withstanding this guaranty of the charter, the humble experi- 
 ence of our missionaries is alone sullicient to show that France 
 was at this time by no means the home of religious freedom. 
 Several articles of the penal code adopted by the legislative 
 chambers, were in direct opposition both to the letter and the 
 original spirit of this fundamental law. One of these articles 
 contained a statute, decreeing that "no association of more than 
 twenty persons, whose object shall be to meet on stated days for 
 religious, literary, political, or other purposes, can be formed 
 but with the consent of the government, and upon the conditions 
 ■which the public authority shall impose." Another statute in 
 the same code provided that " whoever without permission of 
 the municipal authority shall have granted or consented to the 
 use*bf his house or apartment, or any part thereof, for the meet- 
 ing even of an authorized association, or for the exercise of pub- 
 lic worship, shall be punished in a fine of from sixteen to two 
 hundred francs." The power to grant this permission was vested 
 in the mayors of communes throughout the kingdom, and these 
 officers were generally Roman Cathrlics, and so fully under the 
 dominion of the priesthood and the church, that they seldom 
 favored the extension of privileges to persons whom they were 
 taught to despise and condemn as heretics and fanatics. 
 
 Under the operation of laws couched in terms like these, 
 stimulated as it often was by a virulent public sentiment, it is 
 obvious that the spirit of the charter might easily be perverted, 
 and religious freedom trampled under foot both by priest and 
 by magistrate. Accordingly we find that the Baptist preachers 
 and cluirches connected with the mission, soon began to experi- 
 ence every species of opposition and persecution in many of the 
 towns where they were established. The instance of the chapel 
 at Genlis, built by Mr. Hersigny on liis own estate, has already 
 
REIGN OP INTOLERANCE. 2W, 
 
 been mentioned. The request for permission to open the chapel, 
 on its being refused by the mayor, was carried to the Prefect of 
 the Department, and from him to the Minister of Worship at 
 Paris ; but from none of these officers could a privilege so es- 
 sential to religious freedom be obtained. Meanwhile the little 
 church at Genlis was obliged to meet in the private houses of its 
 members, and even there they were often interrupted by inquis- 
 itorial visits from the police or the national guard, who came to 
 see that their number did not exceed the limit allowed by law. 
 The same hostility was encountered in several other places in 
 the provinces of the North. Meetings were broken up, the per- 
 sons in whose houses they were held were fined and imprisoned, 
 and the ministers of religion who preached at those meetings 
 were arrested and punished by the municipal otlicers, and some- 
 times were indicted in the higher courts. In the trials which 
 were held, though the boasted provisions of the charter were 
 constantly pleaded, the enactments relating to associations were 
 uniformly sustained by the courts, and the charter was virtually 
 abrogated. 
 
 Such was religious freedom in France from 1840 to 1848, — 
 the last eight years of the reign of the. citizen King, Louis Phil- 
 lippe. Placed upon the throne by a revolution which pledged 
 him to a liberal policy, and restricted by a charter which con- 
 tained abundant provisions for the rights of the people, his gov- 
 ernment gradually became more and more tyrannical and odious. 
 Conceiving for himself and his family the most magnificent 
 schemes of ambition, he is said to have surrendered himself to 
 the control of the priesthood, and to have exerted his kingly 
 powei', both among the sequestered hamlets of his own kingdom 
 and on the distant islands of the Pacific, for the suppression of 
 the Protestant faith. It is certain that in the instances we have 
 mentioned, and in many others wliich occurred both in our 
 own and in other communions, his ministers and their subor- 
 dinate officers were able to close the chapels, to suppress the 
 preaching of the gospel, and to arrest and fine and imprison 
 innocent and peaceful citizens for no other acfcs than the sim- 
 
272 MISSION IN FRANCE. 
 
 pie exercise of their chartered freedom to worship as they 
 pleased. 
 
 But the rights of the human soul, in a civilized land, are not 
 long thus to be outraged with impunity. The judicial trials 
 and investigations which grew out of these proceedings soon 
 attracted the notice of liberal-minded men of all parties, and 
 the murmurs of disapprobation began to sound through the land. 
 Tiiese acts of oppression were in some instances reported and 
 commented upon by the press ; and petitions, signed by large 
 numbers, not only of those who were liable thus to suffer, but of 
 every class of Protestant Christians and by many Roman Cath- 
 olics, were sent to the Chambers, praying for the repeal of the 
 odious statutes and the security of the freedom of worship. 
 Many men of high standing, and among them several members 
 of the Chamber of Deputies, became warmly interested in a 
 question which thus obviously involved one of the dearest rights 
 of humanity. The petitions appear to have been little heeded 
 by tlie servile Chambers to whom they were addressed, but the 
 privileges which they claimed were sanctioned by the judgments 
 of thousands. 
 
 After suffering these restrictions and disabilities for several 
 years, during which they were constantly becoming more op- 
 pressive and iniquitous, two of the assistants connected with 
 the mission were seized and cast into prison for alleged viola- 
 lions of the statute relating to associations. Their names were 
 Lepoids and Foulon, — the former of whom, especially, was dis- 
 tinguished for superior talents and long-tried fidelity as a min- 
 ister of the gospel. Their arrest took place towards the close 
 of 1846, and they were brought to trial before a subordinate 
 court at Laon in January, 1847. They were of course con- 
 demned, and were sentenced to pay a fine of three hundred 
 francs each, — their crime being, in the language of the Judge, 
 that of " having associated with others in the name of a new re- 
 ligion, called the religion of the Protestant Baptists." The case 
 was appealed to the Royal Court of Amiens, and Mr. Odillon 
 Barrot, the distinguished advocate, who is now prime minister 
 
OPENING OF THE CHAPEL AT GENLIS. 273 
 
 « 
 
 in the Cabinet of the President of the French Republic, was 
 engaged to defend it. The trial came on in March, but jNIr. 
 Barrot Avas unfortunately detained by illness. He sent an 
 advocate to appear in his place, who obtained a delay of fifteen 
 days ; but the counsel was still unable to attend, and the trial 
 proceeded without him. The missionaries, however, were ably 
 defended by Mr. de Brouard, an eminent advocate from Paris, 
 assisted by Mr. Lutteroth, editor of Le Semeur* who went out 
 to Amiens on purpose to countenance and aid them. The judg- 
 ment of the court below was modified in some important particu- 
 lars, and the fine was reduced from three hundred to fifty francs ; 
 but the meetings of these ministers and their brethren were still 
 decided to be associations, and therefore to come within the 
 statutes. From this decision their counsel immediately made 
 an appeal, and carried the case up to the Court of Cassation 
 at Paris.f Here it was still pending, and its final trial was 
 approaching, when the revolution of Februaiy, 1848, dissolved 
 the Legislative Chambers, overthrew the monarchy, and drove 
 the faithless king from his throne and his palace to Avander aa 
 exile in a foreign land. 
 
 By this event the question at issue was decided without a 
 trial by the Court, and unrestrained religious freedom was pro- 
 claimed in France. The prefects and mayors and magistrates 
 of every degree, who had been created by the fallen govern- 
 ment, were now dispossessed of their ill-used authority, and the 
 meetings of the Protestant churches were relieved from the 
 odious espionage and visitation to which they had been so long 
 subject. On the 26th of March the chapel built by Mr. Her- 
 signy at Genlis, which had remained unoccupied for eleven 
 years, was opened with appropriate ceremonies for the public 
 worship of God. The occasion was one of more than common 
 interest, even at that period of stirring and wonderful events. 
 It brought tosrether from a distance the scattered friends and 
 
 * The Sower, an ably-conducted religious newspaper, 
 t This is the highest Court of Appeals. It corresponds to a Court of 
 EiTors, which has power to annul the proceedings of inferior tribunals. 
 
274 MISSION IN FRANCE. 
 
 disciples of the mission, and was celebrated as the triumph of 
 a great principle which had long been overborne and crushed 
 by powerful Ibes. 
 
 Thus terminated the struggle of religious freedom in which 
 our mission in France had been involved almost from its com- 
 mencement. All its operations had hitherto been conducted at 
 immense disadvantage, subject to constant surveilhuice and fre- 
 quent interruption by bigoted magistrates and police, who were 
 always ready to carry into effect the intolerant policy that ruled 
 the councils of the government. Though the annoyances which 
 have been mentioned proceeded most frequently from Roman 
 Catholics, yet this was by no means always the case. They 
 were often instigated or openly sanctioned by members of those 
 Protestant churches which were authorized by the government, 
 and known as "National Churches," — bodies in which the doc- 
 trines and the spirit of the Reformation were but imperfectly 
 recognized, and whose conduct in these instances but too well 
 demonstrated that intolerance is confined to no church, but be- 
 longs to human nature wherever it is clothed with the power 
 to oppress. 
 
 During the greater part of this period, however, the mission, 
 notwithstanding the hinderances and embarrassments it had to 
 encountei-, made perceptible progress from year to year. Mr. 
 AVillard continued to reside at Douay, and though, after the de- 
 partui-e of Mr. Siieldon the theological school was suspended, 
 he was still able, in addition to frequent preaching and super- 
 intending all the stations, to instruct the ministers and the other 
 assistants both in the doctrines of the gospel and in the princi- 
 ples of ecclesiastical order and discijjline. These principles had 
 been singularly neglected in most of the Protestant churches of 
 the country, and the importance and the benefits of the church 
 as an organized body were but imperfectly appreciated. For 
 the purpose of diffusing juster sentiments concerning this subject 
 among those connected with tlie mission, he endeavored to make 
 the church at Douay serve as a school in which candidates 
 for the ministry, and others who were employed as assistants, 
 
GENERAL PROGRESS OF THE MISSION. 275 
 
 might become acquainted with the duties of Christian pastors, 
 and Ihe government and action of a church. In this manner 
 the i^rinciples of good order and discipline were spread through 
 the stations, and inculcated upon all who were concerned in 
 their management; and Mr. Willard had the satisfaction of 
 seeing the preachers who were connected with the mission 
 growing in knowledge and in piety, and becoming more efficient 
 ministers of the gospel. 
 
 At the beginning of 1840, just after the departure of Mr. 
 Sheldon, there were in the employ of the Board six ordained 
 ministers and five assistants, who preached or performed other 
 duties at seven stations and five out-stations, and, under the 
 direction of the missionary, had the care of seven churches, 
 numbering in all about one hundred and forty members. Four 
 yeai's later the number of churches had increased to twelve, 
 and of members to two hundred and ten ; and though the num- 
 ber of preachers had scarcely changed, the stations at which 
 they preached were upwards of twenty. In December, 1844, 
 Mr. Willard returned to the United States for the benefit of his 
 health, leaving the mission under the charge of two or three of 
 the most experienced of the pastors who were connected with 
 it. His visit here was at a period when the Board was em- 
 barrassed with debt, and the retrenchment of missionary expen- 
 ditures was strongly pressed upon the attention of its members. 
 By some among them it was thought that the mission in France, 
 inasmuch as it was planted among a civilized people and not 
 among heathen, ought first to be stricken off. At the special 
 meeting of the Convention which was held in November, 1845, 
 it was, however, decided that the mission should be continued ; 
 and early in the following summer Mr. Willard returned to his 
 station at Douay. 
 
 During his absence the mission had made but little progress 
 even at the most favored stations, and at others it had obviously 
 lost ground. One minister and one assistant had died, and 
 amidst the intrigues of the National Protestants and the persecu- 
 tions of Catholic magistrates, several of the churches had declined 
 
27G MISSION IN FRANCE. 
 
 in regularity of worship and in unity of faith. Mr. "Willard im- 
 mediati'lv set ahoiit correcting the errors which hail sprung up ; 
 but he encountered serious obstacles in the acts of violence done 
 to the cause of religious freedom, which, as has already been 
 mentioned, were both numerous and flagrant during the closing 
 years of the reign of Louis Phillippe. The result, however, as 
 a whole, he regarded as highly encouraging. Tliough the num- 
 ber of converts was not so large as he anticipated, yet the great 
 body of them stood firm even amidst the derision and persecu- 
 tion of their foes, and were obviously making commendable im- 
 provement in piety and knowledge of the gospel, and also in 
 ecclesiastical order and discipline. 
 
 Early in 1848 Dr. Devan, lately of the mission in China, 
 having been obliged by ill health to leave Canton, was requested 
 by the Board to join the mission in France. He reached Paris 
 on the 8th of March, while the city was still agitated by the 
 tumults and passions of the revolution. In a few days he re- 
 paired to Douay in order to consult with JMr. Willard ; and on 
 his return to Paris he made it his first business to ascertain the 
 opportunities for commencing again the missionary labors which 
 had been discontinued on the departure of Mr. Sheldon. The 
 church had become scattered in the lapse of nine years, so that 
 not one of its original members could now be found. Dr. Devan, 
 however, soon met with several members of the churches in the 
 provinces who, with their families and associates, might form 
 the nucleus of a congregation for public worship. He immedi- 
 ately secured a suitable apartment and commenced his labors as 
 a missionary, intending to explore the provinces of the South 
 before finally settling in Paris. The fierce excitements and 
 frightful contests of which the city has since been the scene, 
 have naturally drawn the minds of men away from religion as 
 well as from all the pursuits of quiet industry ; but should the 
 storm of revolution be now succeeded by political and social 
 tranquillity, we may hope that the mission both at Paris and 
 at Douay will yet contribute some humble agency towards 
 
PROSPECTS OF RELIGIOUS FREEDOM. 277 
 
 blending the influences of evangelical truth with those of re- 
 publican freedom, in shaping the destinies of France. 
 
 The history of mankind teaches us by many an example that 
 true " soul liberty " depends far less upon the form of a nation's 
 government, than upon the spirit that rules in tlie hearts of the 
 people. The new constitution of the French Republic, like the 
 charter of 1830, declares that "every one may freely profess 
 his own religion, and is to recei^ e from the State equal protec- 
 tion in the exercise of his worship;" but in the same article it 
 also provides that " the ministers of the different religions 
 recognized by law" shall " have the right of receiving payment 
 from the State." Words like these are alone suihcient to cast a 
 shade over the prospects of religious freedom in France. They 
 show how imperfectly it is understood either by statesmen or 
 people, and render it probable that, amidst the sliifting currents 
 of public opinion, the constitution may yet be made to sanction 
 legislative enactments or executive decrees as intolerant as those 
 which disgraced the reign of Louis Phillippe. Indeed, indica- 
 tions of such a result have already appeared in here and there 
 an instance of civil interference with the rights of worship ; but 
 they have been of the most inconsiderable importance, save on 
 account of the invaluable principle which they involve. The 
 tone of public sentiment is far more tolerant and free than during 
 the reign of the now exiled monarch, and the missionaries cher- 
 ish the sanguine hope that hereafter they may pursue, unharmed 
 and even unrestricted, their chosen work of preaching to the 
 people the doctrines of the gospel. 
 25 
 
MISSION IN GERMANY AND DENMARK, 
 
 CHAPTER XXI. 
 
 Object of the 5Iission. — Visit of Professor Sears to Germany. — Rev. J. G. 
 Oncken appointed ^Missionary at Hamburg. — Extension of the Jlission to 
 other States. — Decree of the Senate of Hamburg against the Jlission. — 
 Petitions of the Board and of others in the United States and in England. — 
 Persecution in other States of Germany. — Growth of the Mission. — Change 
 of PoUcy in Hamburg and in other States. — Persecution most severe in 
 Denmark. — Imprisonment of the Danish Missionaries. — Visit of Mr. Onck- 
 en to England. — Persecution allayed. — Deputation of Messrs. Hackctt 
 and Conant to Denmark. — The "Law of Amnesty." — Troubles in the 
 Danish Churches. — Peculiar Features of the Mission. — Its Connection with 
 Religious Freedom. — The Recent Revolution. — Its Effects upon the Mis- 
 sion. 
 
 In the northern and central provinces of Germany there are 
 said to be established many communities of the successors of the 
 ancient Anabaptii^ts, who, under the various names of Remon- 
 sti-ants, Mennonites and Galenists, have obtained for themselves a 
 kind of toleration from the government, and still cherish doctrines 
 and usages resembling in many respects those of the Baptists 
 of England and America. To revive religion among these scat- 
 tered communities, who were without the pale of the national 
 church, and to establish with them fraternal relations and 
 Christian sympathies, was the original design of the Board in 
 directing their attention to Germany. This design, however, 
 was early abandoned ; and the mission, though devoted to far 
 other ends than those originally contemplated, has yet accom- 
 plished objects of great importance to the ultimate triumphs of 
 the gospel in that coimtry. 
 
 In the year 1833, Rev. Professor Sears embarked for the conti- 
 nent of Europe with the design of spending some time at one or 
 
' THE MISSION ESTABLISHED. 279 
 
 more of the universities of Germany. He was requested by 
 the Board of Managers, at the same time, to make inquiries re- 
 specting the religious condition of the country, and to report 
 wliat missionary aid- could be extended to those who had em- 
 braced the sentiments of the Baptists, and also what could be 
 done in general for the dissemination of the gospel. In prose- 
 cuting his inquiries, Mr. Sears met with many individuals who 
 held the faith of the Baptists concerning the ordinance of bap- 
 tism and the fundamental doctrines of Christianity, but they 
 were generally scattered through the Lutheran churches of the 
 country, or were cherishing their solitary faith apart from every 
 Christian communion. In the city of Hamburg he became 
 acquainted with a small circle who were of this description. 
 Among these Avas Mr. J. G. Oncken, a person of excellent judg- 
 ment and earnest piety, who, though without an university edu- 
 cation, spoke several European languages, and had made re- 
 spectable attainments in Christian theology. He was at that 
 time in the employ of the English Continental Society, and 
 also of the Edinburgh Bible Society, and Avas favorably known 
 to many of the leading evangelical ministers of Germany. Mr. 
 Oncken was already a Baptist in the convictions of his own 
 mind, and on the 22d of April, 1834, he was baptized with six 
 others by Professor Sears, in the waters of the Elbe at Ham- 
 burg. On the following day they were organized into a church, 
 of which Mr. Oncken was soon ordained the pastor. 
 
 In the report which Mr. Sears submitted to the Board, he 
 recommended that a mission be established in Germany, and 
 that Mr. Oncken be appointed to commence the undertaking. 
 The arrangements however were not completed till September, 
 1835, when he entered the service of the Board, though still re- 
 taining his connection with the Edinburgh Bible Society. At 
 about the same time Mr. C. F. Lange, who had previously been 
 associated with Mr. Oncken in the employ of the Continental 
 Society, was appointed colporteur and assistant in the mission. 
 
 The newly-appointed missionaries were directed to maintain 
 public worship with the little church at Hamburg, and also to 
 
280 MISSION IN GERMANY AND DENMARK. 
 
 extend their labors, in distributing tracts and Bibles and in 
 preaching the gospel, to Bremen, Oldenburg, and other towns 
 in the north of Germany, — a district with whose religious 
 condition they had already become well acquainted. A small 
 room was accordingly procured at Hamburg, in which public 
 worship was conducted on the Sabbath, and meetings for prayer 
 and for instruction in the Bible were held on other days of 
 the week. A temperance society was also formed, which multi- 
 plied the friends of the mission, and soon became a useful aux- 
 iliary in circulating evangelical sentiments, as well as an elhcient 
 agent of reform. The persons who thus became associated 
 with Mr. Oncken at Hamburg began immediately to take 
 measures for securing a more perfect observance of the Sab- 
 bath, and in other respects for creating a higher standard of 
 morals than generally prevailed among those of the same class 
 in the Lutheran and Romish churches of the city. The church 
 increased with a rapidity that even surpassed the hopes either of 
 the missionaries or of the Board, and a portion of its members 
 devoted themselves to voluntary and systematic labors in pro- 
 moting the objects of the mission. 
 
 The different States of Germany were at this period each 
 possessed of a national church, which could at any time sum- 
 mon to its aid the civil power in the suppression of heresy. 
 Such establishments, though they may check the progress of 
 free inquiry, can never repress dissent among a thoughtful 
 and intellectual people. The human mind, in ])roportion to 
 its intelligence, refuses to receive its religious faith by the pre- 
 scriptions of public law, and turns away in disgust from a 
 church which embraces in its fold all the citizens of a State, 
 whatever be the religious doctrines they hold or the moral 
 character they bear. Thus was it among the people of Germa- 
 ny at the period when Mr. Oncken began his labors. No 
 sooner did it become known that a Christian congregation had 
 been formed on the basis of a voluntary profession of faith and 
 of baptism by immersion, than many persons, not only in the 
 city of Hamburg but in the neighboring States, began to seek 
 
PROCEEDINGS OP THE LUTUEHAN CLERGY. 281 
 
 for information concerning it ; and wherever the missionaries 
 travelled, they met with those by whom the new views were 
 readily received. In this manner, within three years from the 
 commencement of the mission, churches were established at 
 Berlin, at Oldenburg, and at Stuttgart, which, with the church at 
 Hamburg, contained a hundred and twenty members. In ad- 
 dition to these many had been baptized at IMarburg, Jever and 
 other towns which had been visited by the missionaries. Mr. 
 Oncken was specially invited to Stuttgart, in Wurtemburg, by 
 Dr. Romer, an intelligent gentleman who had heard of the 
 character of the mission, and in a single visit he administer- 
 ed the ordinance of baptism to tw^enty-three persons. The 
 churches which were thus formed found each a pastor among 
 its own members — in most instances a person of intelligence 
 and some degree of education — whom they chose to be ordained 
 and set over them in the ministry of the gospel. 
 
 The rise and growth of a new body of Chi'istians, distin- 
 guished for their zeal and purity of life, and united in a solemn 
 and earnest protest against some of the usages and doctrines 
 of the national church, soon became the subject of common 
 remark in private circles, and was not long in attracting the 
 ofRcial notice of the magistrates of the several States in w'hich 
 their congregations were established. By the more serious 
 members of the Lutheran communion they were denounced as 
 heretics and schismatics, who, by their rejection of infant bap- 
 tism, were guilty of the crime of promoting discord and disunion 
 in " the sacred body of Christ," as they styled their own 
 church, — while by others they were despised as fanatics, and 
 held up to the derision of the populace and the punishment of 
 the magistrates. 
 
 The earliest open attempt of the magistrates to restrict the 
 labors of Mr. Oncken and his associates, was in September, 
 1837, just after eight persons had been baptized and added to 
 the church at Hamburg. Complaints were immediately made 
 to the senior of the Lutheran clergy in the city, who requested 
 the police to put a stop to their proceedings. Orders to the 
 25* 
 
20Z MISSION IN OERMANT AND DENMARK. 
 
 same effect Tvere issued by tlie Senate of Hamburg, and Mr. 
 Oncken, with several members of his church, were summoned 
 before the magistrates and minutely questioned concerninrr their 
 faith and usages, especially in relation to baptism. No final 
 order, however, was taken against them ; countenance was even 
 given them by one of the senators, and their meetings were 
 continued with fuller attendance and greater interest than be- 
 fore. A larger place of worship was obtained for the accommo- 
 dation of the increasing congregation, and the labors of the mis- 
 sion went on with little interruption from the police, — though 
 in the administration of the ordinance of baptism it was deemed 
 prudent to repair to a place on the opposite shore of the Elbe, 
 in the neighboring jurisdiction of Hanover. Tliis season of 
 rest however was soon brought to a close. In April, 1839, the 
 senate again attempted the suppression of the labors of the 
 missionaries. It issued a decree enjoining the chief magistrate 
 of the police to summon Mr. Oncken and his associates, and 
 " to inform the said Oncken that the senate neither acknowl- 
 edges the society which he denominates the Baptist church nor 
 himself as its preacher : that on the contrary the senate can 
 only view it as a criminal schism of which he is the sole au- 
 thor." The magistrate was further directed " to prohibit him 
 from all further exercise of his unauthorized and unrecognized 
 ministerial functions," and also to prohibit his associates " from 
 all further participation in the same culpable and unlawful pro- 
 ceedings." The members of the church, however, immediately 
 sent a petition and remonstrance to the senate, which was 
 seconded by an address from the members of the Board and 
 other individuals in this country, praying that INIr. Oncken and 
 his associates might be allowed the exercise of freedom of faith 
 and of worship. 
 
 Notwithstanding this decree of the senate, the church con- 
 tinued to hold its meetings unharmed for several months ; when 
 at length, as was supposed on some new complaint being made 
 by the ecclesiastics of the city, INIr. Oncken wa» arrested and 
 cast into prison in May, 1840, — charged with having "continued 
 
EFFORTS TO SPX'URE FREEDOII OF AVORSHIP. 283 
 
 to preach, baptize and administer the Lord's Supper, according 
 to his own confession, notwithstanding the prohibition of tlvJ 
 authorities." One of the members of his church was also im- 
 prisoned for allowing a religious meeting at his house, and one 
 of the assistants was arrested while preaching, and the congre- 
 gation was dispersed by the police. The imprisonment of Mr. 
 Oncken continued for four weeks, in circumstances of gi'eat 
 suffering and privation, and on his enlargement his furniture 
 was sold by the police in order to defray the charges of his 
 arrest and his keeping while in prison. 
 
 So soon as these persecutions became known to the Board 
 they determined to spare no endeavors, not only to effect the 
 liberation of the missionaries, but also, if possible, to secure 
 freedom of worship for the churches that were now springing 
 up in nearly every State in Germany and in the neighboring 
 kingdom of Denmark. They immediately appointed Rev. Dr. 
 Welch of Albany, a member of their body, to proceed to 
 "Washington, for the purpose of conferring with the President 
 of the United States, and obtaining his influence wdth the gov- 
 ernment of Hamburg in behalf of persons whose only crime 
 was their membership of a communion which in this country 
 embraces a large and respectable portion of the Christian 
 public. The President, though distinctly declining all official 
 interfei'ence, received with favor the request of the Board, and 
 through the agency of the American Consul at Hamburg caused 
 a representation to be made which resulted in great advantage 
 to the persecuted missionaries and their followers. A memorial 
 was at the same time presented to the senate of the city, signed 
 by several eminent persons connected with the government of 
 the United States, and by many other distinguished citizens, 
 setting forth the high character of the American Baptists, and 
 testifying to the purity of their doctrines and the good order of 
 their churches. Memorials to the same effect were also present- 
 ed by the Edinburgh Bible Society and by a deputation from 
 the Baptist churches of England, the latter bearing five thou- 
 sand signatures. These representations were not without effect ; 
 
284 MISSION IN GKUMANY AND DENMARK. 
 
 though no immunity was specially giantcil to the members of 
 the church at Hamburg, the measures which had been com- 
 menced against them were discontinued; and from that time 
 they have enjoyed comparative freedom from official annoyance. 
 
 But these acts of pei'secution were not conlincd to the branch 
 of the mission which was established at Hamburg. They were 
 repeated, with greater or less aggravation, at Oldenburg, at 
 Berlin and other cities of Prussia ; at Stuttgart, and in several 
 of the towns of Hessia, Bavaria, Poraerania, — and even in the 
 kingdom of Hanover, where, if in any portion of Germany, on 
 account of its connections with England, we might hope to find 
 the exercise of religious freedom unrestricted. To each of these 
 States the missionaries had extended their labors, and the 
 views of Christian doctrine which they put forth were embraced 
 by considerable numbers of the people ; and in each were 
 ministers lined and imprisoned for preaching or for administer- 
 ing the ordinances of the gospel ; congregations were broken 
 up by the police, and private members of churches were com- 
 pelled to have their infants baptized, and were punished for 
 their participation in the heresies promulgated by the mission- 
 aries. These punishments were inflicted, not on account of 
 any fanaticism and indiscreet zeal on the part of the ministers, 
 or any unworthy conduct on the part of their disciples ; they 
 were all acts of intolerance, called forth by no crime but that 
 of dissenting from the established faith of the country, and dar- 
 ing to worship in accordance with the independent dictates of 
 their own conscience. They were the bitter yet unfailing 
 frnits of the vicious principle engrafted upon the constitutions 
 of these several States, by which the government was clothed 
 with authority to prescribe the religious faith as well as to pro- 
 tect the persons and property of its subjects, — a principle 
 which, in whatever part of the world it has been recognized, 
 has uniformly been productive of tlic most disastrous and in- 
 iquitous results. 
 
 It is true that in many of these places the disciples of the 
 new faith were generally of the humbler classes of society; yet 
 
GROWTH OF THE MISSION. 285 
 
 the restrictions winch were imposed upon their worship were 
 not on this account the less wrong, or the less disgraceful to a 
 country which had once reechoed with the doctrines of the Re- 
 formation. The humble origin of the Baptist churches in Ger- 
 many may serve to explain the readiness with which the magis- 
 trates inflicted the penalties of the law upon their pastors and 
 members ; but the sanction which was given to these cruel pro- 
 ceedings by pious divines of the Lutheran church, and by dis- 
 tinguished theologians and expounders of Christianity, shows 
 the imperfect manner in which the rights of the human soul are 
 understood even by the wisest and most illustrious of the land. 
 They generally regarded the toleration of the Baptists as a 
 precedent fraught with the utmost danger to the interests of 
 true religion, which, they conceived, could be sustained only by 
 the enforcements of public law. This was especially true at 
 Berlin, where Rev. Mr. Lehmann was the pastor of a thriving 
 church. He was ordained in England in 1841, in order to 
 secure a higher respect for his ministerial character ; and though 
 his foreign ordination undoubtedly proved advantageous to his 
 ministry, he did not long escape the punishments which both 
 chui'ch and state united in visiting upon those who ventured 
 to preach the gospel in forms not recognized by the law. To 
 the appeals which were made in his behalf it was answered, 
 even by men well known as friends of evangelical truth, that if 
 the Baptists were tolerated every species of dissenting faith, 
 and even infidelity itself must be allowed, — and that thus piety 
 would become extinct and Christianity would be destroyed. It 
 was by reasonings like these — which to an American citizen 
 appear childish and futile — that the most odious violations of 
 religious freedom were vindicated and justified at the enlight- 
 ened capital of the kingdom of Prussia; and that too by theolo- 
 gians and philosophers whose piety and learning have filled the 
 world with their fame. 
 
 The rapid growth of the mission during the first three years 
 of its existence has been already mentioned. These years, and 
 several of those immediately following, were filled with persecu- 
 
28G MISSION IN GKUMANi: AND DENMARK. 
 
 tions, and the missionaries were constantly harassed with ar- 
 rests and lines inflicted upon them by the government. Yet 
 they travelled through the States of Germany, every where 
 preaching the word and every where meeting with those who 
 received it gladly. In 1810 there had been established in four 
 of tlie German Stales and in Denmark, six churches, contain- 
 ing about two hundred members. In 1845 there were thirteen 
 churches in seven diflerent States of Germany, besides three in 
 Denmark, numbering in all nearly fifteen hundred members. 
 This rapid increase was the result of no ephemeral sympathy 
 or transitory enthusiasm. The persons composing these church- 
 es, with few exceptions, continued firm amidst the j^ersecutions 
 to which they were constantly exposed. They were often fined, 
 imprisoned or banished from their country; yet they evinced a 
 Christian magnanimity and mildness of spirit which extorted 
 respect even from their enemies, and which was undoubtedly 
 instrumental in advancing the cause of religious freedom. From 
 year to year, as the churches became more numerous, additional 
 ministers were ordained and assistants were appointed, whose 
 labors were gradually extended throughout all the leading 
 Slates of Germany, and into the kingdom of Denmark. Thus 
 the Bible was held out to the people as the only rule of faith, 
 the only guide in worship. Its simjde truths were pressed up- 
 on the individual consciences of men as matters of the highest 
 concern, independently of formularies and creeds, of priesthoods 
 and churches. Sevei'al works relating to the principles and 
 history of the Baptist denomination were also translated and 
 published, and were circulated by tliousands each year, through 
 the agency of colporteurs, along with Bibles, tracts, and other 
 religious books, in every part of Germany. All this was ac- 
 complished with an amount of j)ecuniary assistance from the 
 Board exceedingly small in pro{)ortion to the results them- 
 selves. Much of the labor by whicii tliey wore brought about 
 was performed gratuitously, or was compensated by small con- 
 tributions from the churches ; while sums of money were occa- 
 sionally contributed by benevolent individuals in this country 
 
CESSATION OF TEUSECUTION IN GERMANV. 287 
 
 and in England, for the erection of houses of worship or the 
 relief of those who were suffering from persecution. 
 
 After the representations which were addressed to the senate 
 of Hamburg from citizens of the United States and of England, 
 the policy of the government appears to have become more len- 
 ient towards the mission. No formal decree was ever passed 
 in its favor, yet the hostility of the magistrates was perceived 
 gradually to subside. Mr. Oncken was again imprisoned in 
 May, 1843, for " having administered the ordinances," but he 
 was speedily released on application being made to the senate. 
 One of the members of his church was fined, and another was 
 exiled for a year, for distributing tracts. These, however, 
 and a few similar instances, were the last exhibitions of any 
 thing like legalized persecution towards the mission at Ham- 
 burg. In other German States toleration was not so readily 
 obtained, and in some it has been wholly withheld. In Prussia 
 a decree was passed in 1842, allowing the Baptists to assemble 
 as " a religious community " but not as " a church ; " also per- 
 mitting the administration of Christian ordinances on condition 
 that it be done privately, and that all baptisms be reported to 
 the rector of the parish and to the police. These conditions 
 rendered the concession well nigh nugatory, but even this re- 
 luctant and imperfect toleration was hailed as the harbinger of 
 a higher freedom. At Berlin the missionaries, though not free 
 from annoyance, enjoyed far greater immunity than in the 
 smaller towns of the kingdom ; a fact which may have had its 
 origin in the interest manifested in their welfare by several 
 citizens of England and the United States, who visited the 
 Prussian capital. In the Duchy of Oldenburg, in Hanover, in 
 Hessia, and others of the minor states of Germany, far less has 
 been accomplished for the cause of religious freedom, and the 
 " bloody tenet of persecution " still sways the councils of the 
 government. But even here it has abated its rigors, and the 
 members of tlie mission have often passed long periods of ex 
 emption from its inflictions. 
 
 In Denmark, however, the members of the mission encounter- 
 
288 MISSION IN GEKMANY AND DENMAKK. 
 
 ed the most relentless persecution both from magistrates and 
 ecclesiastics. Mr. Oncken first visited Copenhagen in the au- 
 tumn of 1839, in company with Mr. Kohner, one of the assistants 
 at Hamburg, who had been there during the preceding summer. 
 He found at the Danish capital a small company of pious per- 
 sons who had already adopted the views of the Baptists concern- 
 ing the fundamental doctrines of Christianity. These he bap- 
 tized and formed into a church. The report of these proceed- 
 ings was speedily sent through the entire country, and as the mis- 
 sionaries were understood to pronounce the baptism of infanta 
 invalid, they were vehemently denounced by all parties in the 
 established church. Letters were sent by the leading clergy to 
 different parts of the kingdom, warning ministers and their flocks 
 against the pi'opagators of the new heresy, and representing them 
 as the successors of the ancient Anabaptists, against whom the 
 sternest laws had been enacted in a preceding century. Thus 
 all Denmark was made acquainted with what had been done at 
 Copenhagen by the missionaries. They were every where 
 spoken against, and by none more violently than by the most 
 orthodox and pious portion of the established church. By mul- 
 titudes of devout Lutherans the performance of the rite of bap- 
 tism by persons who had no ecclesiastical license, and the forma- 
 tion of a society of those who protested against all civil inter- 
 ference in matters of conscience, were regarded as frightful 
 disorders, fraught with every thing that is blasphemous and 
 revolting to a religious mind. 
 
 In this state of public feeling Mr. Moenster, the teacher of 
 the little church at Copenhagen, was called before the- magis- 
 trates of the city, and, after him, each member of the church in 
 succession. They were minutely examined as to their articles 
 of faith, and each one was separately warned to abandon the 
 new doctrines and return to the national church they had de- 
 serted. A few days later the whole body was again brought 
 before the court, and each one was again warned by the public 
 inquisitor, — who confessed, however, while discharging his oflice, 
 that instead of being, as he expected, a band of fanatics and de- 
 
VIOLENT OrPOSITTON IN DENMARK. 289 
 
 ceivers, they had proved themselves persons of firm principles 
 and most Christian tempers. The affair was now referred to the 
 Deparlment of State, and, after a delay of several months, a 
 decree was promulgated in April, 1840, that their meetings 
 should be discontinued, and that they should abstain from ad- 
 ministering the Lord's Supper, and from every thinr/ relating to 
 re-haptism. A decree like this, however, they could not regard, 
 and their meetings, though privately held, were attended by 
 larger numbers than ever before ; new converts were frequently 
 baptized, and at the end of the year 1840 the church contained 
 thirty-two members. AVithin the same period other churches 
 were established at Langeland, an island in the Great Belt of 
 the Baltic, and at Aalborg in Jutland. At these places, scarcely 
 less than at Copenhagen, the labors of the mission encountered 
 the sternest opposition. Messrs. Oncken and Moenster, who 
 preached the obnoxious doctrines there, were hunted by the po- 
 lice and rewards were offered for their apprehension. 
 
 With hostility like this were the simple and inoffensive doc- 
 trines of the Baptists obliged to contend on their introduction into 
 Denmark, in the middle of the nineteenth century. These doc- 
 trines were the baptism of believers by immersion, the right of 
 private judgment in matters of religion, and the recognition of the 
 Bible alone as the sufficient rule of Christian faith and worship ; 
 doctrines certainly containing nothing perilous to the interests 
 of religion or of social order, — yet they were regarded with 
 hori'or by many pious minds, and visited with relentless perse- 
 cution even in the land which three centuries before had been 
 the home of the Reformation. 
 
 But this hostility was soon to show itself in more violent 
 forms. In the autumn of 1840, Rev. Peter Moenster, the pas- 
 tor of the church at Copenhagen, was arrested by the police and 
 thrown into prison for administering the ordinances. He was 
 examined before the Court of Chancery, and directed immedi- 
 ately to leave the kingdom. He however refused to obey, for it 
 was his native country, and he was in consequence consigned to a 
 protracted imprisonment. His brother, Rev. Adolph Moenster, 
 26 
 
2fl0 MISSION IN OEUMANY AND DKNMAUK. 
 
 ■who had been a student of theology at one of the universities, 
 was appointed to succeed him in the ministry of the church ; 
 but in a few weeks he also was sent to prison for administering 
 the ordinance of baptism. Severe penalties were in like man- 
 ner inflicted on many members of the churches in ditierent parts 
 of the kingdom. They were subjected to fines and arrests, and 
 were compelled by the magistrates to have their children sprin- 
 kled by the Lutheran ministers, in order, as was declared in the 
 royal decree, that " they might not be debarred the blessing of 
 immediate admission into the Christian church." 
 
 In this state of affairs Mr. Oncken, in the summer of 1841, 
 went to England for the purpose of making known there the 
 condition of these persecuted churches and their imprisoned 
 pastors, and of obtaining from prominent Baptist clergymen, 
 certificates that they regarded the Danish Baptists as their own 
 brethren, and their churches as regular and well ordered churches 
 of Christ. These certificates were readily obtained, and with 
 them were also sent several handsome contributions for the re- 
 lief of these suffering victims of ecclesiastical bigotry. Similar 
 certificates were at nearly the same time sent from th*e United 
 States ; and in the course of the summer a deputation from the 
 English Baptists proceeded to Denmark, for the purpose of pre- 
 senting to the king still further representations and memorials 
 in behalf of their persecuted brethi'cn. The gentlemen com- 
 posing the deputation were introduced at court by the British 
 Plenipotentiary, and were aided in all their efforts to promote 
 religious freedom by Joseph John Gurney and his sister, Mrs. 
 Elizabeth Fry, two philanthropic and distinguished members 
 of the Society of Friends, at that time on a visit at Copenhagen. 
 The views and memorials which were thus presented to the 
 king were received with courtesy, and with many expressions 
 of personal interest in the object they proposed, but no change 
 was made in the policy of the government. Some mitigation 
 appears to have been allowed of the severe sentences which had 
 been pronounced by the courts, but no disposition was mani- 
 
DEPUTATION TO COPENHAGEN. 291 
 
 fested to tolerate the Baptists in the kingdom, and the same 
 measures were still continued for their suppression. 
 
 In November, 1811, the two Moensters were liberated from 
 prison, after a confinement of upwards of a year. They were 
 directed to abstain from all further exercise of their ministry — a 
 command which neither of them was willing to obey — and they 
 went forth from their imprisonment only to resume their labors 
 as preachers of the gospel, and to encounter again the same 
 annoyances and distraints from the public authorities. The 
 churches of the mission, however, were constantly becoming 
 larger and more numerous, and the question of toleration, which 
 their members every where raised, had begun to arrest the 
 public attention. Two advocates of distinction at Copenhagen 
 offered their services as counsel to the Moensters, and some of 
 the papers of the city also espoused their cause. 
 
 In order to afford encouragement to the persecuted Baptists 
 of Denmark, and also to make still another endeavor to allevi- 
 ate their condition, the Board in 184:2 requested Rev, Professor 
 Hackett of the Newton Theological Institution, at that time in 
 Germany, to repair to Copenhagen and communicate with the 
 church and its pastor, and also again to petition the king. He 
 was accompanied in his mission by Rev. Professor T. J. Conant 
 of the Hamilton Literary and Theological Institution, who Avent 
 at the request of the Board of the American and Foreign 
 Bible Society. These gentlemen reached Copenhagen in Au- 
 gust, and going as they did in behalf of two powerful bodies 
 of American Baptists, they were welcomed by their distress- 
 ed brethren with the deepest emotions of gratitude and joy. 
 They could not meet with the church in religious worship 
 without violating the laws of the country, but with small com- 
 panies of its members they often mingled their counsels and 
 sympathies and prayers. They also visited several persons of 
 eminence and station, both as ecclesiastics and civilians, and 
 commended to their sympathies the condition of these unoffending 
 disciples of the mission. The king was at that time absent 
 from the capital, but the Estates were in session, and Messrs. 
 
292 MISSION IN GERMANY AND DENMARK. 
 
 Hackett and Conant held interviews with many of the members, 
 and stated to them the principles of religious freedom as they 
 are cherished by Cliristians in the United States. The iuliucnce 
 exerted by this deputation, especially when taken in connection 
 with the other agencies which were already in operation, is 
 thought to have proved highly beneficial. These gentlemen 
 also took pains to inform them.-^elves concerning the state of 
 j)ublic opinion at Copenhagen, and were gratified to find that 
 it did not in all cases approve the intolerant measures of the 
 government. "Many individuals in public stations, even some 
 clergymen in the establisliraent, had dechxred in favor " of toler- 
 ating the Baptists ; their cause " was advocated in some of the 
 public journals ; pamphlets were written and published in their 
 defence, and tlie popular feeling was beginning to be enlisted in 
 their behalf."* 
 
 The only toleration, however, which the Danish king has ever 
 guarantied is contained in a " Law of Amnesty," as it is termed, 
 which Avas put forth in December, 1842. This singular docu- 
 ment begins by declaring that inasmuch as the Baptists hold 
 doctrines which diifer from those of the confession of Augsburg, 
 they cannot be allowed the? free exercise of their religious rites 
 in the kingdom. It however grants them permission to establish 
 a separate church in Fredericia, where, upon certain conditions, 
 they may practice all the rites of their worship ; and it also 
 allows Baptists in other parts of the country to assemble pri- 
 vately for worship and to administer the Lord's supper, but it 
 forbids the administration of baptism, and requires them to have 
 their children baptized by the parish minister within the ago 
 prescribed by the law. 
 
 The law of amnesty was undoubtedly intended as a conces- 
 sion on the part of the Danish government, but it was so loaded 
 with restrictions that the toleration which it granted was nearly 
 valueless, and it has been but little regarded by the ministers 
 and the churches to whom it related. They did not confine 
 
 * The Report of this Delegation is in the American Baptist Missionary 
 JIagazinc, vol. xxii, p. 308. 
 
TROUBLE IN THE DANISH OHURCHES. 293 
 
 themselves to Fredericia, but continued to hold their persecuted 
 worship in other parts of the kingdom. There they were 
 still subjected to frequent arrests and constant annoyances. 
 The ministers were thrown into prison for administering the 
 ordinances, and their brethren were fined in heavy sums for 
 worshipping in public, or their children were taken by the 
 police to be sprinkled by the parish clergy, and on their refusal 
 to pay the fees they were stripped of their goods. But the 
 religious influence of the mission was constantly extending ; the 
 struggle in which these humble disciples were engaged attract- 
 ed the attention of thoughtful minds in all parts of the kingdom ; 
 and while many of the most serious and orthodox of the Lu- 
 theran church have sanctioned the measures of the government, 
 a large number of influential persons, who were pledged to no 
 ecclesiastical system, have arrayed themselves on the side of 
 the advocates of religious freedom. 
 
 In the year 1845 the church in Copenhagen became distract- 
 ed by the " heresy of sinless perfection," which is said to have 
 been introduced by the Swedish preachers. It infected, for a 
 time, the greater part of the churches in the kingdom, and both 
 the Moensters were dismissed from the service of the mission in 
 whose behalf they had labored and suffered for many years. 
 In the isolated condition of the Danish churches, surrounded by 
 foes and jealously watched by a persecuting government, tliey 
 were peculiarly exposed to evil influences. Mr. Oncken and 
 his coadjutors in Germany were forbidden to enter the country, 
 and the English or American Baptists wlio visited them could 
 meet them only in private circles ; and with their brief experi- 
 ence of self-government and self-direction, it is not strange that 
 they were carried away by a doctrine which has often infected 
 the Christian church. The German missionaries, however, did 
 not abandon them ; by correspondence with the ministers in 
 Denmark, by interviews which they held with them at Ham- 
 burg and at other places out of the kingdom, they endeavored 
 to withdraw them from their heretical views. Nor were these 
 efforts without success. The church at Copenhagen has been 
 26* 
 
294 MISSION IN GERMANY ^ND DENMARK. 
 
 purified of its error?, find its members have returned to more 
 scrijitural views of human life and cliaracter. Otiier churches 
 are following the example, and a Danish minister, Mr. Forster, 
 who has long resided in London, has been sent back to his 
 country by an English missionary society, to instruct and coun- 
 sel his misguided brethren. 
 
 The mission in Germany, it has been already intimated, was 
 commenced at a period when the mind of the country was begin- 
 ning to call in question the authority of creeds and the right of 
 the civil power to enforce the doctrines of the church, and was 
 thus in a measure prepared for the reception of spiritual truth. 
 In this state of things, the missionaries and their earliest follow- 
 ers innnediately became the pioneers of religious freedom, and, 
 in the providence of God, were placed in the front of the move- 
 ment which has since spread itself over all Germany. The 
 mission from its very beginning has been marked by peculiar 
 features. AVithout any leader sent from the United States, and 
 with comparatively small appropriations from the Board, it has 
 been conducted in all its various operations by ministers who 
 have been raised up among the people it is designed to bless. 
 Their sufferings for conscience' sake have endeared them to the 
 friends of freedom and of Christianity in every land, and their 
 pure and modest characters have gradually dispelled the preju- 
 dices with which their doctrines were at first regarded. Their 
 churches were gathered in the midst of persecution and hate, 
 and the members w"ho composed them were men whose faith 
 was fired by a burning zeal. The laymen, scarcely less than 
 their pastors, early commenced of themselves the labors of mis- 
 sionaries among their countrymen, and these labors they have 
 ceaselessly pursued to the present time. In all their journeys, 
 whether of business or of pleasure, in all their intercourse with 
 their fellow men, Ihey have every where asserted the unchar- 
 tered freedom of the conscience — the inalienable rights of the 
 soul ; while at the same time they have sown the precious seeds 
 of heavenly truth in the minds of the people. 
 
 By agencies like these, the doctrines of Christianity, as re- 
 
PECULIAR FEATURES OF THE MISSION. 295 
 
 ceived and practiced by Baptists, have been widely disseminated 
 in nearly all the States of Germany, in Denmark and Hol- 
 land ; and the churches of the mission have sprung up in several 
 of the piincipal capitals and commercial cities, and in a large 
 number of the vilhiges which belong to the extended district 
 lying between the Rhine and the Vistula, and between the capi- 
 tal of Denmark on the north and the capital of Austria on the 
 south. In no one of the missions of the Board — that among the 
 Karens alone excepted — has the growth been so rapid, or the 
 number of converts annually added to the churches so consider- 
 able. The spiritual fruits it has borne are of the most gratify- 
 ing character. Though the members of its churches are gener- 
 ally of humble condition in life and wholly dependent on their 
 daily labor, yet they have evinced a Christian zeal and energy 
 which have gained for them many friends, and called down the 
 favor of Heaven upon the efforts they have made. The larger 
 churches have in many instances contributed to the aid of the 
 smaller, while large sums of money have been received from 
 benevolent individuals in England and America, to aid in erect- 
 ing houses of worship, or in relieving the distresses of those in 
 prison or in exile. Messrs. Oncken and Lehmann have sevei'al 
 times visited England and Scotland to make known the wants 
 of the mission, and have always brought back with them sub- 
 stantial testimonials of the estimation in which it is there held. 
 It has been from the beginning, in an eminent degree, a self- 
 progressive mission ; it has been sustained in a great measure 
 by the friends it has gained, and extended solely by the converts 
 its own doctrines have made. Amidst the contempt of ecclesi- 
 astics and the persecution of rulers, it has been honored by God 
 as the means of signal blessings to the people, and has raised 
 up in the heart of a powerful nation a band of converts and reso- 
 lute believers in the simple doctrines of the gospel, who, un- 
 daunted by opposition, will still labor to extend among their 
 countrymen and to transmit to other generations the precious 
 faith they have received. 
 
296 MISSION IN GERMANY AND DENMAKK. 
 
 Until within a recent period the annual appropriations of the 
 Board lor the support of the mission have never exceeded 
 three thousand dolUirs. In the summer of 1848, in consequence 
 of the growing interest and the multiplying wants which it pre- 
 sented, the appropriation was raised to four thousand. In addi- 
 tion, however, to frequent donations from private persons both 
 in Great Britain and America, it has received constant aid from 
 the American and Foreign Bible Society and the American 
 Tract Society, and more recently from the American Baptist 
 Publication Society. The appropriations of each of these socie- 
 ties for this mission have been exceedingly liberal ; those of the 
 Bible Society especially have in some years been nearly equal 
 to tlie amount annually appropriated by the Board itself. Its 
 origin and its entire progress have thus far been connected with 
 the labors of Mr. Oncken, whose generous struggles for religious 
 freedom and unwearied efforts to propagate the gospel among his 
 countrymen, while they have made him the victim alike of eccle- 
 siastical and of civil tyranny, have also made his name and char- 
 acter familiar to the Christian public of our own and other lands. 
 
 Beneath the favor which Heaven has bestowed upon his la- 
 bors and those of his coadjutors, the mission has constantly ad- 
 vanced, even in the darkest days of persecution and distress. 
 Its baptized disciples now number more than two thousand, and 
 its churches have gradually increased to fifty, and most of them 
 are supplied with pastors and organized into associations for 
 mutual sympathy and encouragement. Though embracing but 
 few persons who possess either wealth or social influence, thej" 
 are characterized by the same religious activity and benevolent 
 enterprise which mark the churches of our own land. They 
 have struggled long and suffered much in maintaining their 
 sentiments amidst the opposition of powerful foes, but it is be- 
 lieved that in all the States of Germany, if not in Denmark, 
 they have at length achieved a permanent triumph, and maj 
 henceforth continue their worship and propagate their doctrines 
 without molestation from the government. The latest communi- 
 
THE REVOLUTION IN GERMANY. 297 
 
 cations from the missionaries represent the whole land as now 
 open to their labors, and every where inviting them to enter in 
 and reap the harvests already ripening for the sickle. Private 
 Christians and agents of the mission are actively engaged in 
 distributing copies of the Bible and tracts in every jmrt of the 
 country, and preparations are making for gathering new churches 
 in regions over which baptized believers are widely scattered, 
 and also for sending additional missionaries to preach the gospel 
 in the empire of Austria and in Hungary. 
 
 The popular struggle which has recently passed over Europe 
 has in Germany, far more than in France, been directed to the re- 
 dress of actual grievances and the attainment of substantial rights. 
 It was there not an insurrection against monarchy but against 
 despotism, and its aim was not to annihilate the government, but 
 to restrict its authority and make it responsible to the people. 
 Hence its results, though they are less brilliant and dazzling 
 than those which have been achieved in France, are likely to be 
 productive of no less enduring benefit to the interests of society. 
 In every attempt at reform, religious freedom, the noblest pre- 
 rogative of humanity, was distinctly proposed among the fore- 
 most of the ends to be secured. In the free city of Hamburg, in 
 the kingdom of Prussia, and in others of the German States, reli- 
 gious freedom is now guarantied in the constitutions which have 
 been established, and it has even been provided for in the funda- 
 mental law which binds together the confederate empire of Ger- 
 many. The great social movement, of Avhich the mission was 
 one of the earliest pioneers, is likely to prove in every way most 
 auspicious to the progress of evangelical truth. It has changed 
 the policy of governments and broken the fetters of ecclesiasti- 
 cal tyranny ; it has in a great measure emancipated the people 
 from the spiritual bondage of their national churches, and in the 
 place of vain traditions and powerless ceremonies hitherto pre- 
 scribed b^ law, it has opened to them the Bible for their guid- 
 ance on the road to Heaven. Results like these, aside from all 
 the civil triumphs with which it has been connected, give to this 
 
298 MISSION IN GERMANY AND DENMARK. 
 
 movement a high religious importance, and render it worthy to 
 be styled in history a second rcformntion. 
 
 Beneath the auspices wliieh have thus arisen, the members of 
 the mission are preparing to extend their labors to still wider 
 splieres, and to prosecute them with renewed vigor and zeal. 
 With this view they have recently held in the city of Hamburg 
 a convention of delegates from the churches whicli are i>cattercd 
 over the German States. The convention was composed of 
 sixty members, and its object was to effect a more perfect union 
 of the churches and to secure a more efficient organization of 
 the mission. The delegates assembled on the 18th of January 
 of the present year, and continued in session eight days, during 
 wliich they deliberated fully upon all the interests and features 
 of their new condition as a Christian denomination, and adopted 
 a declaration of their faith and modes of worship which was to 
 be published to the people of Germany. The prospects of the 
 mission are now of the most gratifying and inviting character. 
 In every district from which delegates came to the meeting at 
 Hamburg, it is received with increasing favor and is requiring 
 the services of additional laborers. Multitudes of minds, espec- 
 ially among the humbler classes of the population, are dissatisfied 
 with the lifeless faith taught them in the national churches, and 
 are eagerly turning to the proclamations of a more spiritual reli- 
 gion which are made by the preachers attached to the mission- 
 By the agencies which have been thus put in operation anew 
 religious spirit is awakening among the common people of the 
 country, and the simple truths of the Bible are now addressing 
 themselves especially to those classes of society among which the 
 greatest changes in llie social and moral sentiments of a nation 
 are found most frequently to commence. From the workings of 
 this spirit and the power of these truths we may anticipate re- 
 sults of no common importance to the interests of Germany, — not, 
 it maybe, in tVie philoso|)hy which is taught in the schools or in 
 the theology which is preached in tlie churches, but in the piety 
 ■which reigns in the hearts of the people. 
 
MISSION IN GREECE. 
 
 CHAPTER XXII. 
 
 Commenced in 1836. — Messrs. Pasco and Love at Patras. — Policy of the 
 Greek Church respecting the Scriptures. — Appointment of Mrs. Dickson. 
 — Return of 'Mv. Pasco. — Mr. Love removes to Corfu. — Baptism of Apos- 
 tolos. — Arrival of Rev. Mr. Buel. — Tumult on St. Speridion's day. — 
 Other Baptisms at Corfu. — Popular violence at Patras. — Mr. Love obliged 
 to return to the United States. — Labors of Mr. Buel at Piraeus. — Anival 
 of Rev. Mr. Arnold at Corfu. — He preaches in English. — Slow progress 
 of the Mission. — Evils -with which it has to contend. — Labors of Mr. 
 Arnold. — Prosecution of Mr. Buel at Pirreus. — General Aspect of the 
 ^Mission. 
 
 In pursuing the subjects of our narrative from the nations of 
 Western Europe to the storied shores of Greece, we find our- 
 selves still beneath the shadow of a national church, which 
 holds in its keeping the consciences of its members, and wields 
 the civil sword for the suppression of heresy. The labor of the 
 missionary is still a struggle for religious freedom, and the 
 hopes of the Christian philanthropist are even more thickly 
 clouded with apprehension and doubt. We are in the land of 
 old renown, decked with the monuments of art, and covered 
 with sepidchres of the mighty dead, — the land in which the 
 doctrines of the Cross were early preached by apostles and 
 fathers, yet where genius and letters have become nearly extinct, 
 and where Christianity has been corrupted by vain traditions 
 and idolatrous superstitions. The emblems of the faith which 
 was preached with apostolic fervor in its ancient cities still re- 
 main, but the faith itself has died away — the temples of Chris- 
 
300 MISSION IN GREECK. 
 
 tian worship still stand on their original sites, but the candle- 
 stick has been removed from tlicir altars, and their light has 
 been extinguished for ages. 
 
 IModcrn (jireeee is now divided into two separate States, the 
 independent kingdom of Greece, and the Ionian Republic which 
 embraces the islands of the Ionian sea, and is attached by a 
 kind of colonial relationship to the British empire. The former 
 is governed by a constitutional monarchy, and the latter is a de- 
 pendent sovereignty, of which the head is a Lord High Com- 
 missioner appointed by Great Britain. 
 
 The mission in Greece was commenced in 183G by the ap- 
 pointment of Messi's. Cephas Pasco and Horace T. Love as 
 missionaries to that country. They were ordained in Septem- 
 ber, and in the following month they sailed from Boston for 
 Palras, where they arrived in December of the same year. 
 The instructions wliich they received from the Board left to 
 their own selection the place at which the operations of the 
 mission should be commenced. They first fixed their residence 
 at Patras, a town of considerable importance in the kingdom 
 of Greece, situated at the northern extremity of the Pelopon- 
 nesus, and containing about seven thousand inhabitants. Their 
 first work was to acquire the language, and to inform them- 
 selves concerning the opportunities for propagating the gospel 
 in the country to which they had come. AVhile thus engaged, 
 on finding that there were in Patras but two schools, and those 
 designed exclusively for boys, they made application to the gov- 
 ernment for leave to open a school for both sexes, which, under 
 certain restrictions, was readily granted. The school was 
 opened in May, 1837, and soon contained forty scholars. In 
 addition to the instruction of their pupils and the study of the 
 language, the missionaries found means to circulate copies of 
 the Scriptures and religious tracts among the people. These 
 were readily furnished in great numbers by the missionaries of 
 the American Board who were stationed near them ; and, 
 though they were required to report to the government a list 
 
GREEK CHURCH AND THE SCKIPTURF.S. 301 
 
 of the works thus circulated, they yet coiitri\'ed to scatter them 
 widely abroad through the town and the adjacent country.* 
 
 The Greek church, though tenacious ot" her ancient ortho- 
 doxy, her numerous sacraments, and her apostolical priesthood, 
 yet wholly refuses to give to her members the Scriptures in a 
 tongue which they can read. Tlie only versions of the Bible 
 which she sanctions are in the language of a former age, and 
 the only prayers which she admits in her ritual are unintelligi- 
 ble save to the learned few. The Scriptures had been trans- 
 lated into modern Greek by several different hands, but their 
 circulation had been exceedingly resti'icted, and the attempts 
 which the newly-arrived missionaries now made to extend it 
 were sure to awaken the jealousy of the rulers of the church. 
 The Holy Synod early manifested its opposition, and the Pati-i- 
 arch at length issued a decree prohibiting the reading of the 
 new Scriptures, and commanding that copies of them should be 
 burned wherever they were found. The decree, however, was 
 but little regarded. A few priests attempted to execute it, but 
 the attempt excited universal indignation, and served only to 
 stimulate the curiosity of the people to read for themselves. 
 
 In the autumn of 1838 the missionaries had acquired the 
 language, but had not yet decided upon a place in which the 
 mission should be permanently planted. Mr. Love made a tour 
 of observation to different cities in Greece, Turkey, and the 
 Ionian Repul)lic, and obtained important information concern- 
 ing the respective advantages of these several districts. It was 
 at length determined that one of the missionaries should repair 
 to Zante, one of the Ionian Islands, and that the other should 
 remain at Patras. Meanwhile, notwithstanding the opposition 
 
 * The copies of the Scriptures which -were circulated by the missionaries 
 were subsequently furnished by the American Bible Society, and the tracts 
 by the American Tract Society. The appropriations of the Tract Society for 
 the supply of the vai'ious missions amount in all to $55,880. 
 
 The missions have also received valuable aid from the American Sunday 
 School Union and the American Baptist Publication Society, whose publica- 
 tions have been furnished in great numbers for the use of the missionaries. 
 27 
 
302 MISSION IN GREECE. 
 
 of the ecclesiastical authorities, the distribution of the Scriptures 
 in modern Greek was vigorously prosecuted, and the missiona- 
 ries had the satisfaction of seeing the New Testament introduced 
 as a reading book into the schools of the town, and of daily re- 
 ceiving requests from distant places for copies of the Scriptures, 
 or of religious books. These were generally sold, instead of 
 being given away, and were undoubtedly on this account more 
 valued by those who received them. The number of copies of 
 the Greek Bible thus circulated in the year was one thousand 
 of the Old Testament, and fifteen hundred of the New, besides 
 many in other languages than the Greek. 
 
 In July, 1839, Mrs. Harriet E. Dickson was appointed a 
 teacher in the mission, and came to reside at Patras. She was 
 a Scottish lady of education, who with her husband, now de- 
 ceased, had been connected with the government school in the 
 island of Corfu. She was familiar with the language of the 
 country, and prepared immediately to enter upon the duties of 
 her new station. In the autumn of the same year Mr. Pasco, 
 finding his constitution enfeebled by the climate of the country, 
 was obliged to return with his family to the United States. In 
 consequence of his departure the design of planting a branch 
 of the mission at Zante was of necessity abandoned. 
 
 The prospects of the station at Patras were now deemed 
 highly encouraging. The views of the gospel which had been 
 put forth by the missionaries, though strongly opposed, were 
 evidently gaining ground and making an obvious impression 
 upon the popular mind. The climate of the place, however, 
 was unhealthy, and was proving specially deleterious to the 
 constitution of Mr. Love. For many months he was obliged to 
 suspend his labors, and after repeated trials he became satisfied 
 that lie could not safely resume them at Patras. Accordingly, 
 in April, 1840, he removed with his family to the island of 
 Corfu, which soon became the principal seat of the mission. 
 This island is the capital of the Ionian Republic, and contains a 
 population of about twenty-five thousand, embracing along with 
 Greeks nearly ten thousand Italians, English, and Jews. 
 
TUMULT AT COUFU. 303 
 
 The health of the missionary, though better than at Patras, 
 was still inadequate to the labors of his station, and he was able 
 for some time to do little more than preach to an English con- 
 gregation, and direct the work of a Greek assistant who had 
 become attached to the mission. In August, 1840, he adminis- 
 tered for the first time the ordinance of baptism to a Greek 
 convert. The spectacle arrested the attention of the people, 
 and was spoken of throughout the island ; for the rite was per- 
 formed in the mode which has always been adhered to in the 
 Greek church. The subject of this baptism had long been 
 associated with the missionaries, and by them had been thor- 
 oughly instructed in the doctrines of Christianity. His name 
 was Apostolos. He was appointed to resume the station at Pa- 
 tras, where he labored among his countrymen for many years 
 with commendable assiduity and Christian zeal. The mission, 
 though occupying two separate stations, was yet sadly weakened 
 by the sickness and departure of its members ; but in the sum- 
 mer of 1841 its prospects w^ere for a time brightened by the 
 arrival of Mr. and Mrs. Buel as missionaries, and the return of 
 Mrs. Dickson, who had been absent for a year with her friends 
 in Scotland. 
 
 The missionaries were prosecuting their accustomed labors 
 ■with many encouraging indications, — the ladies as teachers of 
 the schools, and Messrs. Love and Buel as preachers, the former 
 in Greek and the latter in English, — when an event occurred 
 which spread alarm and confusion through the mission, and for 
 a time proved a serious interruption to its operations. It was 
 on the day preceding Christmas in 1841 — the feast of St. 
 Speridiou — the greatest religious festival of the year. Mr. 
 Buel, as was his custom in his walks through the town, had 
 taken with him a bundle of tracts, and on approaching the 
 church dedicated to tlie saint began to distribute them among 
 the crowd that was there assembled. The anger of the multi- 
 tude seems to have been excited by some unexplained incidents, 
 which, acting upon the fiery temperament of the Greeks, imme- 
 diately impelled them to insult him with opprobrious words and 
 
304 MISSION IN GREECE. 
 
 at length to assault him with open violence. He fled for refuge 
 to his own house, whitlier l)e was followed hy the nioh, who 
 hroke into the house, smashed the windows and doors, and 
 destroyed in their fury the Bibles, tracts, and books of every 
 description which they found within. Mr. Buol and the ladies 
 of the mission were rescued from the imminent perils to which 
 they were exposed by the timely arrival of an olficer from the 
 British garrison, who, at the head of his troops, conducted them 
 ia safety to the citadel. The affair led to still more painful 
 consequences ; for a few days afterwards, in the midst of the 
 excited feeling still subsisting between the Greeks and English, 
 a collision took place between some soldiers and the populace, 
 which was not ended without the sacrifice of several lives. 
 
 On inquiring into the occasion of the original tumult it 
 was found that it had been reported that 'Mr. Buel had dis- 
 tributed tracts against the favorite Saint Speridion, and had 
 also charged the people with idolatry in assembling to worship 
 his image. The report, however, was proved to be entirely 
 folse, and the missionary was fully exculpated by the Lord High 
 Commissioner and other British officers who were conversant 
 with the affair. But the excited feeling of the Greeks was still 
 very strong, and it was deemed prudent that Mr. Buel should 
 withdraw from Corfu. He accordingly took passage in a vessel 
 kindly provided for him by the commissioner, and sailed first 
 to Patras and afterwanls to Malta, where he continued to reside 
 •with his family for nearly two years. 
 
 The hostility of the people of Corfu seems not to have ex- 
 tended to the other membei-s of the mission, and they were soon 
 able to resume their accustomed labors. Mr. Love had for some 
 time been engaged in the preparation of tracts, and the transla- 
 tion of books for schools and for popular reading. He had also 
 obtained permission from the Commissioner of Instruction for 
 the Ionian islands, to furnish copies of the Scriptures and other 
 valuable works, for the use of the schools of the republic. A 
 similar undertaking was commenced by him during his resi- 
 dence at Patras, for the schools of the kingdom of Greece, and 
 
POLITICAL EXCITEMKNTS IN GREECE. 305 
 
 it was now resumed, and successfully carried forward by Apos- 
 tolos, who devoted liimsclf, in his new station, to the improve- 
 ment of his countrymen. He was also assiduous in preaching 
 the gospel, and several Greeks who attended his instructions, 
 seemed to be converted to the faith whicli he taught. Two 
 of them, John and Kjriakes, who had for several months given 
 evidence of genuine piety, repaired to Corfu in order to be bap- 
 tized by Mr. Love, who was preparing to leave the country on 
 account of his declining health. They were baptized by the 
 missionary on the 4th of December, 1842, and on the following 
 day started with Apostolos on their return to Patras. Some 
 injurious suspicions, however, having been excited concerning 
 them and the object of their visit to Corfu, they were assailed 
 on their arrival by the rabble, who followed them to their 
 houses, shouting " Away with the pharmasona; ! (freemasons). 
 Away with the antichrists ! " On the folloAving day the mob 
 again collected near their dwellings, threatening them with vio- 
 lence, and charging Apostolos with turning the people into 
 Americans, and breaking down their religion. They were pro- 
 tected by the police, but deemed it prudent to withdraw for a 
 time from Patras, and the mission there w^1S in consequence 
 entirely broken up. Apostolos took passage to Piraeus and 
 Athens, wdiere he immediately commenced such labors as his 
 own circumstances and the political excitements which then 
 existed in the kingdom would permit. 
 
 The baptism at Corfu was the last missionary service which 
 Mr. Love was able to perform in Greece. His health had long 
 been declining, and he had already made arrangements to re- 
 turn to the United States. He sailed a few days afterwards, 
 and arrived at New York early in the spring of 1843 ; and after 
 waiting for upwards of two years, in the hope of a restoration 
 of health and a return to Greece, he at length reluctantly with- 
 drew from the service of the Board. 
 
 The kingdom of Greece, long distracted by violent parties, 
 was now on the eve of a revolution, the object of which was to 
 secure from the king a new constitution and the guaranty of 
 27* 
 
306 MISSION IN GREECE. 
 
 certain rights wliich had hitherto remained unsettled. The 
 revohition was etlectcd in September, 1843, and the new con- 
 stitution which was established Wi\s deemed by the iVicnds of 
 the mission to be favorable to the interests of rclijiious freedom. 
 Its first article, however, while it freely grants toleration to the 
 rites of every kind of worship, expressly forbids " proselytism 
 and every other interference with the prevailing religion," — a 
 provision which virtually annuls that which precedes it, and 
 indirectly clothes the magistrate with almost unlimited authority 
 to repress every attempt to introduce a purer faith. S6on after 
 its promulgation ]Mr. Buel, who had long been at Malta wait- 
 ing the progress of events, removed with his family to Piraius 
 and Athens, Avhere Apostolos, who now returned to private pur- 
 suits, had been residing for several months. His labors for the 
 first six months of his residence here were devoted to the pre- 
 paration of several works for schools and for popular reading, 
 and especially to the revision of a translation which had already 
 been made of the abridgment of " Wayland's Elements of Moral 
 Science," — a work undertaken some years before, at the sugges- 
 tion of Mr. Love, by Dr. Maniakes, a distinguished Greek 
 scholar and a friend of the mission. The revision being com- 
 pleted, an edition of two thousand copies was published early in- 
 the following year.* This valuable treatise on the principles 
 of ethics, which had already been widely circulated in this 
 country, was received with unexpected favor in Greece, not 
 only by friends of the mission, but by scholars, professors in the 
 university and teachers, and even by many of the ecclesiastics 
 themselves. In addition to the use made of it by the missiona- 
 ries, it has since been introduced into many of the gymnasia 
 and Hellenic schools both in Greece Proper and in the Ionian 
 Republic, and read by many of the educated men of the country. 
 Other works — the publications of the American Tract Society 
 or of the Sunday School Union — -were also translated and 
 published under the direction of Mr. Buel and several attempts 
 
 * The expenses of the edition were defrayed by a special contribution. 
 
STATION AT CORFU. 307 
 
 were made to have an improved version of the Scriptures pre- 
 pared tor general circulation.* 
 
 The station at Corfu after the departure of Mr. and Mrs. Love 
 was occupied alone by Mrs. Dickson, who still maintained the 
 school of which she had been for some time in charge. In Feb- 
 ruary, 1844, she was joined by Rev. A. N. Arnold, Mrs. Ar- 
 nold and Miss S. E. Waldo, who had been a))pointed mission- 
 aries in the preceding autumn. The ladies immediately engaged 
 with Mrs. Dickson in the charge of the school, and soon alter in 
 some of the government schools of the island, and Mr. Arnold, 
 while pursuing the study of modern Greek, commenced preach- 
 ing in English to a congregation composed principally of soldiers 
 belonging to the garrison. His labors here were attended with 
 valuable and encouraging results ; in the course of the summer 
 after they Avere commenced, he baptized three members of one 
 of the regiments, and, at a later period, others received the same 
 sacred ordinance. Rev. Mr, Lowndes, who had long resided at 
 Corfu as the agent of several philanthropic societies in Eng- 
 land, and who had also been connected with the commission for 
 public instruction in the republic, at this tiiiie removed to Athens, 
 and many of the philanthropic labors and offices which he thus 
 left were assumed by Mr. Arnold. He was also soon able to 
 commence a meeting for reading the Scriptures in Greek, which 
 he designed should at length grow into a regular service of 
 preaching and public worship in the same language. In accom- 
 plishing this, however, he was subjected to delays, and encount- 
 ered hinderances which he did not anticipate, and was obliged 
 still longer to confine himself to preaching in English, and to 
 such incidental labors for the promotion of the gospel as he was 
 enabled to perform. The mission, considered with reference to 
 its original design of benefiting the Greeks, seemed now almost 
 at a stand, and the troubled affairs and threatened changes of 
 the country raised many doubts in the minds of its friends re- 
 specting the desirableness of its continuance. 
 
 * The version of Professor Bambas Mr. Buel hoped to induce the author to 
 amend in some essential points. 
 
308 MISSION IN GKEECE. 
 
 In these circumstances, united as they were with the then em- 
 barrassed condition of the treasury, tlie Board at its meeting ia 
 Providence, in JMay, 1845, adopted a resolution authorizing 
 the acting Board to discontinue the mission so soon as it might 
 seem to them expedient. In the correspondence, however, 
 which was opened with the missionaries upon the subject, neither 
 Mr. Arnold nor Mr. Buel was willing to advise the extinction 
 ot" the mission ; the former, though regarding Corfu as an un- 
 favorable station for exerting an influence upon the Greeks, 
 was yet of the opinion that the people were accessible to the 
 preacher of the gospel, while the latter, at Athens and Piraeus, 
 found many arguments for its continuance in the results which 
 he witnessed around him, and in the prospects which seemed to 
 be opening before him. It was accordingly determined to give 
 the missionaries, agreeably to their own solicitation, the opportu- 
 nity of making a still further trial before the question should be 
 finally decided. 
 
 In this uncertain condition, with the question of its future 
 policy and even of its permanent existence still unsettled, the 
 mission has continued to the present time, passing through the 
 ordinary vicissitudes incident to its situation. The labors of 
 the missionaries have been prosecuted with unremitted zeal, 
 and have produced many valuable results ; yet the hopes 
 which were entertained alike by them and by the managers at 
 home have been but partially realized. In the autumn of 1846 
 Mr. Arnold commenced preaching in Greek to a small congre- 
 gation, which has usually embraced from thirty to forty hearers. 
 The English services have also been continued ; but in the 
 changes which arc constantly occurring among the English 
 population of Corfu, and especially among the soldiers of the 
 garrison, the congregation has often been greatly reduced. 
 The missionary school, however, under the charge of Mrs. 
 Dickson, has constantly prospered. It has been well attended 
 and has received many tokens of interest from individuals and 
 societies, both in this country and Great Britain, especially from 
 a society of ladies in Edinburg. The mixed population of 
 
THE KINGDOM OF GREECE. 309 
 
 Corfu, the dependent condition of the Ionian Republic, and the 
 separation which is slowly going on between it and the kingdom 
 of Greece, combine to render the mission there comparatively 
 powerless over the Greek population. Many incidental results 
 of considerable importance it no doubt accomplishes and will 
 continue to accomplish ; but the great objects had in view in its 
 establishment can never be reached by any agencies, however 
 judicious or well directed, that have their origin in the Ionian 
 Republic, and especially in Corfu. 
 
 If from the republic we turn to the kingdom of Greece we 
 find the mission in many respects more advantageously situated. 
 It is there planted among a homogeneous people, who have a 
 far stronger feeling of nationality, who boast their independence 
 of every foreign power, and who have a press, a literature, and 
 civil institutions all their own. The kingdom too comprises 
 most of the spots celebrated in the history alike of ancient and 
 of modern Greece, and the cities which have exerted the con- 
 trolling sway over the Grecian people from the days of De- 
 mosthenes and Pericles. Hence it is that every question 
 ■which is raised and every enterprise which is undertaken here 
 assumes an importance and awakens an interest which it could 
 not possess if it originated in either of the seven islands. There 
 is however, it must be admitted, one obstacle to be encountered 
 which does not exist to the same extent in the republic. This 
 is found in the ecclesiastical establishment of the country, — 
 styled in the constitution of ISAS, the Eastern Orthodox Church 
 of Christ. In a country in Avhich the church controls the civil 
 power, religious freedom, however guarantied in the words of 
 the constitution, can exist only in name; and the treatment 
 which both our own and other American missionaries have 
 experienced in Greece plainly shows the readiness with which 
 the government lends itself to the priesthood in suppressing the 
 Protestant faith according to the forms of law. 
 
 The legalized persecutions which were visited upon Rev. Dr. 
 King, a missionary of the American Board of Commissioners 
 at Athens, have awakened the sympathy and the indignation 
 
310 MISSION IN GREECli. 
 
 of the Protestant world, and have well-nigh broken lip the mis- 
 sion with which he was connected. Our own mission at Pi- 
 rasus was in the autumn of 1847 threatened with a similar fate. 
 Mrs. Biiel and IMiss Waldo had been teaching a small school in 
 that city, while ISIr. Buel, in connection with other labors, had 
 held a meeting in his own house on the Sabbath, at which he 
 sometimes preached and always gave instructions in the Bible. 
 These meetings the priests and magistrates determined to 
 suppress, and the Dcmarch of Pirojus sent to Mr. Buel an or- 
 der requiring him to dismiss " the school illegally kept in his 
 house," on pain of the penalty provided in the penal code for 
 teaching without a license. The order was complied with and 
 the school was dismissed, but the Bible class and the religious 
 teaching on Sunday, the object at which the order was aimed, 
 went on as usual. A few weeks afterwards he was summoned 
 to appear before the Court of IMagistrates of Piraeus and an- 
 swer to the charge of having " assumed teachers' duties without 
 the requisite permission, of having collected children of citizens 
 on feast-days and Sundays and taught them the sacred Scrip- 
 tures, and of having supplied them with books on aflairs con- 
 templated in article 530 of the penal code." The question 
 was whether the Sunday exercises were an assumption of teach- 
 ers' duties, and the obvious intention of the prosecution was to 
 suppress the Protestant faith as held and expounded by Mr. 
 Buel. The Court at Piraeus decided that he had violated the 
 law, and imposed on him a fine of fifty drachmas, which, how- 
 ever, was the smallest sum allowed by the statute relating to 
 the offence. The case was immediately carried to a higher 
 tribunal, and was ably argued before the Court of Appeals at 
 Athens on two separate grounds, — first, that the act alleged was 
 not satisfactorily proved, and second, that even if it were prov- 
 ed it was not a violation of the article of the penal code. The 
 decision of the Court Avas made to rest wholly upon the first 
 ground, and upon this alone they reversed the sentence of the 
 Court below, and acquitted the missionary of the charge which 
 had been brought against him, — a result which was deemed 
 
GENERAL ASPECT OF THE MISSION. 311 
 
 both by liim and his opponents a triumphant vindication of the 
 rights whicli he had maintained. 
 
 By this decision of the Court at Athens the mission was 
 saved from the extinction Avhich threatened it in the kingdom 
 of Greece. Its progress since that period has not been marked 
 by important incidents, and the rehgious teachings of Mr. Buel 
 have continued without interruption from the magistrates, 
 though they have been attended by but fcAV of the Greeks. 
 The school at Pira?u3 has not been resumed, and Miss Waldo 
 returned to Corfu, where she was associated with INIrs. Dickson 
 until August, 1848, when she went to reside in Zante.* 
 
 The work of preaching in Greek requires long preparation 
 and great familiarity with the language. Without this the dis- 
 course of a foreigner becomes offensive to the ear of a people so 
 wedded to harmony as the Greeks have always been. From 
 this cause public preaching was but lately commenced by the 
 present members of the mission ; and since its commencement it 
 has of necessity been exceedingly limited at each of the sta- 
 tions, from the fact that but few have been disposed to join the 
 congregations wdiich assembled for the purpose. It is on this 
 account, probably, that the mission has accomplished so few vis- 
 il)le results. In other and minor departments of labor it has 
 been less restricted, and has undoubtedly performed an impor- 
 tant part in effecting the changes of opinion and feeling which 
 have been gradually taking place in Gi'eece. Its schools have 
 been well attended, the books which it has introduced into the 
 country have been suited to the wants of the people, and the 
 copies of the Old and New Testament which it has scattered in 
 the cities and villages, both of the kingdom and the republic, 
 cannot fail to accomplish valuable results. The spirit of popu- 
 lar freedom which has manifested itself in the revolutions of 
 Western Europe has reached the shores of Greece, — those 
 storied shores which were once its chosen dwelling-place. It is 
 
 * Miss Waldo was at this time married to Mr. York, a resident of the island 
 of Zante. 
 
318 MISSION IN GREECE. 
 
 evidently liberalizing the sentiments of the people, and, we may 
 hopo, gradually undermining the despotism of the Greek church, 
 ■which has hitherto opposed the most formidable barriers to the 
 spread of evangelical truth. The missionaries, though gather- 
 ing but {(iw fruits of their labors even in fields which have giv- 
 en the most abundant promise, are not discouraged. They now 
 ask of the Board to be permitted still to continue their stations, 
 and, amid the new influences which are beginning to prevail in 
 Greece, still to toil on for the spiritual elevation of a race whose 
 ancient sires were the early teachers of mankind. 
 
mSSIONS AlIONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICiL 
 
 CHAPTER XXIII. 
 
 General View of these ^Missions. — Earliest Missionaries to the Indians. — 
 Appointment of Rev. Isaac JlcCoy. — Station at Carey for the Putawato- 
 mios : at Thomas for the Ottawas. — Changes in these Tribes. — Care of the 
 Government of the United States for the Indian Race. — Jlission among 
 the Ojibwas: its Progress and Results. — Jlission among the Indians of 
 New York. — Commencement of the Mission among the Cherokees. — 
 Appointment of Messrs. Posey and Jones. ■< — Stations at Valley Towns and. 
 at Tinsawattee. — Civilization of the Cherokees: Emigi'ation of a part of 
 them bej-ond the ilississippi. — Jlission among the Creeks: their Emigra- 
 tion. — Continuance and Close of the Creek Mission. 
 
 The missions of the Convention among the Indians of North 
 America have been widely scattered over the extended territo- 
 ries that were but lately held in undisputed possession by these 
 sons of the forest. To describe them in full and to narrate the 
 progress of each of their several stations, with the results which 
 they have accomplished, would require a volume by itself. In 
 the {ew remaining pages of this general narrative it is possible 
 to present only a brief sketch of their origin and their most 
 important changes, without entering upon the details %f their 
 history or attempting to discuss the questions connected with 
 their progress and destiny. For this purpose they may be 
 grouped in two distinct classes, — the first embracing the mis- 
 sions which have been planted among the tribes scattered along 
 the northern and western frontiers of the United States, from 
 New York to Wisconsin ; and the second embracing those which 
 were established in the south among the Indians of North Car- 
 olina, Georgia and Alabama. In the changes which have taken 
 28 
 
314 MISSIONS AMOXO THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMKKICA. 
 
 place in the fortunes of the aboriginal race most of the missions 
 of both these classes, within a recent period, have been brought 
 together in the territory west of the Mississippi, which is now 
 the only exclusive home of these reduced and subjugated tribes. 
 At the first triennial meeting of the Convention, which was 
 held at Philadelphia in 1817, the original constitution was 
 amended so as to enable the Board to appropriate a part of 
 their funds to the purposes of domestic missions. At the same 
 meeting also several communications were presented concerning 
 the condition and wants of the Indians in the Southern and 
 Western States and Territories. In pursuance of the authority 
 granted them in the new provisions of the constitution, the Board 
 immediately appointed JNIessrs. John M. Peck and James E. 
 Welch as domestic missionaries, and stationed them at St. Louis, 
 directing them to preach to the destitute population of that re- 
 gion, and also to neglect no opportunity to promote the benefit 
 of the Indians of the West. At nearly the same time Rev. 
 James A. Ranaldson of Kew Orleans was appointed to visit 
 certain southern tribes that dwelt near that city, and to establish 
 schools and religious worship for their benefit. These mission- 
 aries however soon found themselves entirely occupied with 
 preaching in the destitute American settlements that belonged 
 to their respective districts, and were on this account able to 
 execute the instructions of the Board relating to the Indians 
 only in the most imperfect manner. 
 
 In the autumn of 1817 Rev. Isaac McCoy received his 
 appointment from the Board as their first missionary exclusively 
 to the Indian race. He had been conversant with the habits 
 and modes of life of the American aborigines, and had often 
 had occasion to observe their character and condition, especially 
 among the tribes of the North and the West. In accordance 
 with the instructions he received, he repaired early in the fol- 
 lowing spring to Fort Wayne, on the banks of the Wabash, in 
 Indiana, — at that time one of the farthest outposts of western 
 civilization. In the unbroken prairies which then stretched 
 around this solitary fortress dwelt the several tribes of Miamies, 
 
OTTAWAS OF MICUIGAN. 315 
 
 Kickapoos, Putawatomies, and Ottawas, — speaking substan- 
 tially a common language, and presenting alike the same aspect 
 of unmitigated barbarism. He found the Indians full of prejudi- 
 ces against white men, and entirely averse to their religion, their 
 customs and all their modes of life. He was obliged to concil- 
 iate their good will and secure their confidence by slow and 
 careful steps ; but by the end of the year he had so far suc- 
 ceeded as to obtain nine or ten native children to be boarded 
 and instructed in his family. The school which was thus com- 
 menced gradually increased till in 1820 it contained forty-eight 
 pupils, and had become instrumental in establishing numerous 
 friendly relations between the missionary and the chiefs and 
 leading men of the tribes. 
 
 In consequence of the changes that took place in the condi- 
 tion of these tribes after the treaty of Chicago, in 1821, it 
 became necessary to move the station two hundred miles west- 
 ward, to the banks of the St. Josephs, upon the borders of 
 Michigan. The removal was accomplished in the autumn of 
 1822, with much difficulty across the then untravelled wilderness, 
 and the new station, situated a hundred miles from the nearest 
 settlement of white men, received the name of Carey, in honor 
 of the distinguished missionary at Serampore. Two assistants 
 were at this time added to the mission, and the school soon be- 
 came the centre of a little community in which agriculture and 
 the arts of civilization were beginning to be practiced, and the 
 influences of Christianity to be deeply felt. The church which 
 had been formed in the mission family at Fort Wayne now 
 embraced thirty or forty members, many of wdiom were Indians, 
 and its exercises of public worship on the Sabbath often attract- 
 ed large companies of natives from the adjacent settlements. 
 These results however were confined almost exclusively to the 
 Putawatomies. 
 
 The Ottawas occupied a district farther north, and had hith- 
 erto steadily opposed the establishment of a mission among 
 them. Mr. McCoy, and Mr. Polk, another member of the sta- 
 tion at Carey, however, had made several visits to them, and at 
 
316 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIAN? IN NOUTH AMERICA. 
 
 length received from them two pupils for the scliool, and a re- 
 quest from their chief, Noonday, that a mis:^ioiiai-y might be sent 
 to their settlements near the Grand river. The chief offered 
 to give a tract of six or seven hundred acres of land to the 
 mission, in case one could be established among his people. 
 Tlie misssionaries, thus invited, determined to commence a 
 small station on the Grand river, ■which they Avcre in turn 
 occasionally to visit and superintend until some one could be ap- 
 pointed by the Board to take it in charge. The decision was 
 hailed with joy by the chiefs and people of the Ottawas, who 
 seem suddenly to have laid aside their prejudices and to have 
 conceived a strong desire for instruction. This second station 
 Avas called 7'homas, also in honor of an English missionary in 
 the East. It was conducted for upwards of a year by the mem- 
 bers of the mission at Carey, when, in the autumn of 182G, on 
 the arrival of additional missionaries, Mr. McCoy tempoiarily 
 removed his family and some of the assistants to Thomas, and 
 immediately commenced a school and other agencies for the in- 
 struction and improvement of the natives. In the following 
 summer he returned to Carey, and the new station was placed 
 under the permanent charge of Rev. Leonard Slater, and one 
 or two assistants who had been associated with Mr. McCoy. 
 
 But notwithstanding the favorable auspices with which the 
 mission at Carey was commenced, it soon reached a stationary 
 condition. The Putawatomies were wretchedly poor, and as 
 the white settlements were every year enez'oaching upon their 
 territory, they were constantly exposed, in common with most 
 of the neighboring tribes, to the corrupting influences exerted 
 upon them by unprincipled traders and settlers. Their lands 
 were at length ceded to the United States, with the exception 
 of a tract ten miles square, which lay around the mission settle- 
 ment. Confined within this narrow domain, and with the pros- 
 pect before them of a distant removal even from their present 
 possessions, they evinced less disposition to adopt habits of in- 
 dustry or to learn the arts of civilized life. In these circum- 
 stances, most of the missionaries in 1829 withdrew from the 
 
OTTAWAS OF MICHIGAN. 317 
 
 station at Carey and settled at Thomas, leaving, however. Rev. 
 Mr. Simerwell, one of their number, to conduct the school and 
 to preach to the church among the Putawatomies. 
 
 Among the Ottawas the prospect was for a long time more 
 encouraging. Their chiefs were persons of higher intelligence, 
 and, what was of greater importance, they were further remov- 
 ed from the settlements of white men, and on this account less 
 exposed to evil inliuences and more likely to retain the lands 
 which they occupied. In the summer of 1830 the station com- 
 prised iive missionaries, a superintendent of the farm and six 
 female assistants, all of whom were engaged in the work of in- 
 structing the Indians who were settled around them in the 
 doctrines of Christianity and in the rudiments of useful knowl- 
 edge. Such, however, was the organization of the settlement 
 at this time, that for too little was done for bringing its mem- 
 bers under immediate religious influence, and there was danger 
 of its coming to be regarded by the natives merely as a civil 
 community, in which they were to learn only the arts of social 
 life. This impression the missionaries soon took pains to re- 
 move, and began to make the instructions of the school, the 
 services of the Sabbath, and the daily religious worship moi'e 
 serious and earnest ; and as some of them were now masters of 
 the language, they were able to appeal more directly to the 
 consciences of those whom they taught. These measures were 
 productive of beneficial results. The truths of the gospel en- 
 tered into the minds of the Indians, and their characters began 
 perceptibly to improve, and in 1832 several of them gave evi- 
 dence of Christian faith and were received into the church by 
 baptism. Among these earliest converts was Noonday, the 
 chief who had first invited the missionaries to his tribe. The 
 influence Avhich he afterwards exerted over his people was in 
 every way salutary, and such as became a Christian chief. He 
 persuaded them to industry, temperance, and the observance of 
 the Sabbath, and united a large number of them in an associa- 
 tion for preventing the sale of whiskey and for promoting the 
 morals of the settlements. 
 28* 
 
318 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMEKICA. 
 
 From this period every year wilnessed some improvement 
 in the social condition of the tribe, and some accessions to the 
 church. Several new missionaries were added to the station, 
 new schools were opened, and eight promising Indian youths 
 were sent to the academy at Hamilton, N. Y., in order to re- 
 ceive a fuller education than could be furnished them at the 
 mission. But the rapid extension of the wliite population soon 
 began to check these improvements, and to subject the Ottawas 
 to the annoyances and pernicious influences beneath wiiich the 
 neighboring tribes had long been slowly wasting away. A 
 large portion of their territory near Grand river was already 
 covered with English settlements, and in 1836 its jurisdiction 
 was ceded to the United States, and the mission was removed, 
 with the Indijuis who were connected with it, to Richland, about 
 fifty miles south of Thomas. Here, through many changes, 
 ]Mr. Slater has since continued to reside. Tiie larger portion 
 of the Ottawas long ago removed from the territory of ^lichi- 
 gan; but a small settlement still remains, in the midst of which 
 the missionary has been engaged in his often wearisome and 
 discouraging efforts for the benefit of this now wasted and well- 
 nigh exterminated people. 
 
 The condition and destiny of the Indian race within the ter- 
 ritories of the United States early engaged the attention of the 
 government, and thougli it has at different periods assumed obli- 
 gations which it subsequently failed to fulfil, yet tliere never 
 lias been a period in which either the Congress or the Executive 
 of the republic could be justly charged Avith indifference to the 
 fate of these ancient occupants of tlie continent. Different plans 
 were recommended to Congress by successive Presidents, and 
 Tarious schemes for their improvement were devised and advo- 
 cated by philanthropic citizens in different parts of the country. 
 In most of the treaties which were made with their several 
 tribes large sums of money were granted them for the support 
 of schools, and for their improvement in agriculture and the 
 useful arts, and in the year 1819 a bill passed both houses of 
 Congress, placing at the disposal of the President an annual 
 
THE OJIBWAS. 319 
 
 appropriation of $10,000 for tlieir instruction and civilization. 
 For several years preceding the moneys wliicli were appropriat- 
 ed by the government for the benelil of particular tribes had 
 been disbursed mainly tluough the agency of the various Mission- 
 ary Boards of the country, and it was now decided by the Presi- 
 dent that the funds derived from the new appropriation should be 
 expended in the same manner. The stations at Carey and at 
 Thomas had from the beginning been nearly supported by sums 
 paid for this purpose to the Putawatomies and the Ottawas, and 
 in 1825 the Board began to receive a portion of the annual ap- 
 propriation, which, varying with the amount of service rendered, 
 has been regularly continued to the present time. The sums 
 which have been thus received from the government of the 
 United States amount in all to S104,684, and have constituted 
 an important aid in supporting the mission schools among the 
 Indian tribes. 
 
 In accordance with what had become the settled policy of the 
 government, the Board was invited by the President to accept 
 the disbursement of funds which were designed for the benefit 
 of the Ojibwas, a tribe numbering about four thousand, and scat- 
 tered over a wide territory including part of what is now the 
 State of Michigan. They accepted the trust, and in 1828 ap- 
 pointed Rev. Abel Bingham to establish a mission at Sault de 
 Ste. Marie, an ancient Fi-ench settlement situated about fifteen 
 miles southeast of Lake Superior, and at that time one of the 
 principal trading places of the Ojibwas. A school was com- 
 menced with fifty scholars, and Mr. Bingham immediately began 
 to preach in English to the soldiers of the neighboring garrison, 
 and also, with the aid of an interpreter, to the Indians of the 
 settlement. Several female assistants were soon added to the 
 mission, suitable houses were erected for the accommodation of 
 the family and the boarding-school, and a temperance society 
 was formed which received the countenance of the officers of 
 the garrison and of the white population of the town. In No- 
 vember, 1830, a church was constituted, and two persons were 
 baptized; the Sabbath school increased in the number of its 
 
320 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 members, and enlisted the active interest of several pious ladies 
 who then resided at the fort. The influence of these agencies 
 and of tiie faithful preaching of the gospel soon began to be felt in 
 both the English and the Indian congregations. Several indi- 
 viduals in each became decided and active Christians, and a 
 higher morality spread itself over the face of society, showing 
 itself in the better observance of the Sabbath and in the almost 
 universal practice of temperance. 
 
 Early in 1832 the attention of the people was specially in- 
 vited to their religious obligations in a series of j)ublic meetings, 
 in which the Presbyterian missionaries also participated. The 
 blessing of Heaven was bestowed upon these endeavors, and a 
 deep and general seriousness pervaded alike the settlement and 
 the garrison. Forty persons were baptized and added to Mr. 
 Bingham's church, of whom eleven were Indians, and a large 
 portion of the others were oflicers and soldiers of the regiment. 
 Among the persons who became connected with the church at 
 this time were Dr. Edwin James, the surgeon of the fort, Mr. 
 Cameron, who had been an Episcopal missionary in Canada, 
 and Shegud, a chief of the Ojibwas, — the two latter of whom 
 were subsequently assistants in the mission. Dr. James, who 
 had long been stationed among the Ojibwas, had at a previous 
 period translated the New Testament into their language, and 
 also prepared a spelling-book for their schools. The translation 
 having been carefully revised and pronounced worthy by several 
 persons capable of judging of its merits, was printed in 1833 
 under the supervision of the author at Albany. At this time 
 also Messrs. Meeker and Merrill, missionaries of the Board, 
 spent several months at Sault de Ste. Marie in such duties as 
 they were able to perform. They, however, soon removed, — 
 Mr. INIerrill, wnth his wife and a female assistant, to the Otoes, 
 and Mr. and ]Mrs. Meeker to the station at Thomas, and after- 
 wards to Shawanoe, in the Indian territory west of the Missis- 
 sippi. 
 
 But this station, like those among the other tribes of the 
 North, soon began to experience fluctuations and reverses. 
 
THE OJIBWAS. ^1 
 
 The wandering habits of the natives, the presence of unprinci- 
 pled traders and the perpetual temptations arising from the sale 
 of whiskey, clouded the prospects of the mission almost as soon 
 as they opened before it. In 1833 the pious soldiers stationed 
 at the garrison were removed to other frontier posts, and the 
 school was for a time broken up and the Indian congregation 
 on the Sabbath greatly reduced, in consequence of the hostile 
 intrigues of some French Roman Catholic priests who had set- 
 tled in the neighborhood. Notwithstanding these adverse in- 
 fluences, the members of the mission still continued their labors. 
 The Indian school was soon resinned with nearly its ibrmer 
 number of pupils, and the preaching of the gospel and Bible 
 classes on the Sabbath were commenced among the new troops 
 who had arrived at the garrison. Messrs. Bingham and Cam- 
 eron also made frequent excursions to other native settlements, 
 for the purpose of aAvakening the interests of the people in the 
 objects, both spiritual and temporal, which the mission was de- 
 signed to accomplish, and an out-station was commenced at 
 Tikuamina bay, about thirty miles from St. Mary's, and placed 
 under the charge of Shegud, the chief who has already been 
 mentioned. 
 
 In May, 1837, Mr. Cameron was ordained a minister of the 
 gospel, and went to reside at Michipocoton, an Indian town in 
 U|)per Canada, on the northern shores of Lake Superior, where 
 he remained for several months and baptized three natives who 
 gave satisfactory evidence of piety. His visit to this place was 
 repeated in the following season, and in the summer of 1839 he 
 removed from St. Mary's and established himself on the north- 
 ern shore of the lake. The Indians whom he had baptized 
 were formed into a church, which, with the blessing of God 
 uY>on a regular ministry of the gospel, soon began to receive ac- 
 cessions, and in 1 842 numbered thirty members. Mr. Cameron 
 had been engaged in a new translation of the Gospels into the 
 Ojibwa tongue, and having now completed those of Mark and 
 Luke, he returned to the station at St. Mary's, and the out- 
 station at Michipocoton has since been abandoned. In the 
 
322 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 retrenchments which liud now become necessary the Board 
 seriously entertained tlie question of discontinuing tlie mission 
 among the Ojibwas, and in order more fully to ascertain its con- 
 dition and prospects, they requested the Foreign Secretary to 
 visit it in the autumn of 1842. The views wliich he submitted 
 to the managers on his return decided them not to relinquish it, 
 and it accordingly still continues, as before, under the superin- 
 tendence of Messrs. Bingham and Cameron. Since that period, 
 however, in consequence of the increase of the white population 
 at Sault de Sto. INIarie, its importance as a station has been 
 gradually declining, while the station at Tikuamina Bay has 
 become more important ; it has now a larger church, and em- 
 braces the greater part of the operations of the mission. 
 
 In the year 1821 the Board assumed the general care of the 
 mission which had several years before been established by the 
 Hamilton Missionary Society among the Seneca, Tuscarora 
 and Oueida Indians in the western and central counties of New 
 York. These tribes were mere remnants of what they had 
 formerly been ; but the first two closely resembled each other 
 in their language, traditions, and customs. The mission among 
 them was at three different stations, and though placed under 
 the general supervision of the Board for the purpose of secur- 
 ing a portion of the allowance made by the government, its 
 immediate management was intrusted to a committee of the 
 New York Baptist State Convention. In 1828, the Indians 
 having been reduced in number, the station among the Oneidas 
 was discontinued, and the other two stations were united in one 
 at Tonawanda, Avhere suitable buildings were erected for the 
 accommodation of the school and the members of the mission. 
 The progress of the station has since that period presented the 
 same general features which mark the other missions among 
 the aborigines of the North. The church at Tonawanda has 
 varied from thirty to sixty members, and the school has usually 
 contained about the same number ; while the natives in the 
 neighboring settlements, though becoming fewer with the lapse 
 of every year, have made a slow and fitful progress in civiliza- 
 
THE CHEROKEES. 82S 
 
 tion. In 1839 a clinrch was established among the Tuscaro- 
 ras, and James Cusick, a chief of the tribe, was ordained and 
 placed over it as its minister. The remnant of this tribe seem 
 disinclined to remove from New York to the Indian territory 
 west of the Mississippi, and the church, numbering about thirty 
 members, still exists under the care of the missionary, Rev. A. 
 Warren ; and two schools also under his superintendence have 
 an average attendance of thirty -five scholars. 
 
 The missions of the Board among the Indians of the South 
 have been confined to the Cherokees and the Creeks in the 
 States of North Carolina, Georgia, and Alabama. Tlwtt among 
 the Creeks was of short duration, while that among the Chero- 
 kees has been from the beginning by far the most interesting 
 and successful of all the missions which have been planted among 
 the aborigines of any portion of the continent. It was estab- 
 lished in 1817, at a time when the territory of the tribe em- 
 braced a wide tract lying on the borders of the States of North 
 Carolina, Georgia, and Tennessee. The Cherokees at this 
 period, like some other tribes of the South, had developed far 
 higher social capacities and energies, and had made more con- 
 siderable progress in civilization than any of their brethren in 
 the North. They had maintained an independent national ex- 
 istence, and had lived more widely removed from the settlements 
 of white men, while at the same time they had been induced to 
 adopt many of the customs of civilized life. Nor had they been 
 wholly neglected by Christian philanthropy. Early in the 
 present century they had been visited by Moldavian mission- 
 aries, and a few years later by agents of the Presbyterian Synod 
 in Tennessee ; and the schools which were thus established had 
 undoubtedly accomplished much for the intellectual and social 
 progress of the nation. They had now a regularly organized 
 civil government, and a code of laws fitted to the protection of 
 person and property, and making special provision for the educa- 
 tion of the young. 
 
 In January, 1817, a mission of the American Board of Com- 
 missioners was commenced among the Cherokees, and in the au- 
 
324 MISSIONS AMONG TIIK INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 turan of the same year Rev. Ilumpherj Posey received his ap- 
 pointment as the first missionary of the Convention to tlie same 
 people. lie soon repaired to their territory and cstublislied two 
 or three temporary schools for the instruction of children, but 
 during the succeeding year he was absent from them on a jour- 
 ney of exploration beyond the Mississippi. The mission there- 
 fore can hardly be said to have commenced till the spring of 
 1820, when Mr. Posey, with the necessary assistants, established 
 a station at Valley Towns, on the banks of the Iliwassee river, 
 just within the southern boundary of North Carolina. Eighty 
 acres of land were here enclosed as a mission farm, which was 
 supplied with stock and the necessary implements of agriculture. 
 Buildings were erected, and a school of fifty children was soon 
 commenced in which instructions were daily given in the Scrip- 
 tures and in useful knowledge and the arts of civilized life. 
 
 In 1821 a second station was commenced at Tinsawattee, an 
 Indian settlement about sixty miles south of Valley Towns ; 
 at which were settled Mr. Duncan O'Briant and his wife, 
 whose support was derived in part from funds appropriated by 
 the Sarepta Baptist Association in Georgia. In September of 
 the same year Rev. Thomas Roberts was appointed superin- 
 tendent of the mission, and several missionary teachers and 
 artisans were added to its stations. Preaching was commenc- 
 ed both at Valley Towns and Tinsawattee, and a few of the 
 natives soon gave evidence of having experienced its power, 
 while the general influence of the mission became perceptible 
 in the improvement of its scholars and the social progress of all 
 who were connected with it. 
 
 Among the persons who had already joined the station at 
 Valley Towns was INIr. Evan Jones, who with Mrs. Jones had 
 been for several years assiduously devoted to the charge of the 
 schools. In 1825 he was ordained as pastor of the church 
 which had for some time existed at Valley Towns, and in the 
 same year, on the resignation of Rev. Mr. Roberts, was appoint- 
 ed in his place as superintendent of the mission. Under his 
 general oversight and care it continued to prosper, and he had 
 
CIVILIZATION OF THE CHEROKEES. 325 
 
 the happiness of seeing several who had been pupils of the 
 schools, now mcmbor.s of the church and settled around him as 
 heads of Christian families, and pursuing the industry and prac- 
 tising tlie virtues of well regulated society. In 1826 the civil 
 organization of the nation was altered at a great council con- 
 vened for the purpose, a new code of laws was adopted, and 
 the Cherokees as a people were evincing a desire for knowl- 
 edge and a capacity for civilization that could not fail to en- 
 courage even the -most despairing friends of the Indian race. 
 Their language had already been reduced to an alphabet by 
 George Guess, an uneducated native, who, without any aid, 
 had conceived the idea solely from what he had heard of the 
 "talking leaf " of the white man. Many hymns wei'e composed 
 in the language, which the Clierokees committed to memory 
 and delighted to sing both in their own lodges and at the meet- 
 ings for public worship ; and in 1825 the New Testament was 
 translated and written out according to the alphabet of Guess, 
 by David Brown, then deemed the best educated man in the 
 nation.* The National Council in 1827 procured a printing 
 press, and in the following year the " Cherokee Phoenix " was 
 published, — a weekly newspaper of respectable size and execu- 
 tion, printed both in Cherokee and English, at New Echota, 
 the capital of the nation. It was edited by Elias Boudinot, a 
 native who had been educated at the mission school at Cornwall, 
 Connecticut, and is said to have maintained a character quite 
 equal to the average of contemporary American newspapers. 
 By means of the press copies of the version of the New Tes- 
 tament and the hymns were multiplied for general use, and the 
 weekly appearance of the " Phoenix " was hailed by the nation 
 with gratification and pride, as an evidence of the civilization 
 they had attained. 
 
 In accordance with the directions of the Board the arranjre- 
 
 * This translation was of course exceedingly imperfect. It has since given 
 place to versions executed by the missionaries of our own and of the Ameri- 
 can Board. 
 
 29 
 
826 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 ments connected with the mission farm, which were at fii-st 
 deemed ncocssaiy in onk'r to enlist the interest of the Iiulians, 
 were gradually abandoned, and the missionaries began to devote 
 themselves more exclusively to the work of instructing the na- 
 tives in the truths of Christianity and leading them to repent- 
 ance and faith in Jesus Christ. This change in the manner of 
 conducting the mission was soon productive of the most benefi- 
 cial results. The attention of the people was directed especially 
 to the claims of the gospel, and in the course of the year 1'829 
 thirty-seven Cherokees were baptized and added to the church 
 at Valley Towns. The religious awakening which then com- 
 menced spread widely through the nation. It was felt at the 
 stations of other missions, and continued for several years to 
 improve the morals and to subdue the hearts of the people. 
 Mr. Jones established several out-stations at which he preached 
 at regular intervals, often to large congregations of natives who 
 came together from all parts of an extended region, and who, 
 with the dress and appearance of civilized men. always exhibited 
 the utmost decorum in the services of public worship. Other 
 churches were thus established, and according to the report 
 which was made to the Board at the close of 1833, the number 
 of communicants connected with the mission was two hundred, 
 three fourths of whom had been added during the three pre- 
 ceding years. 
 
 Among the Indian converts of supei'ior intelligence and worth 
 who at this period became connected with the churches of the 
 mission, were three whose names have since become well known 
 as Christian ministers. These were Oganaya, Kaneeka, since 
 called John Wickliffe, and Jesse Bushyhead. The last men- 
 tioned had learned Christianity from the teachings of the Bible 
 alone, and apart from all other instructers had embraced tlie 
 salvation which it olFers with an intelligent conviction and earn- 
 est faith, which, combined with his own superior understanding, 
 rendered him a Christian of no ordinary stamp. He was bap- 
 tized by a minister from Tennessee in 1830, and it was not till 
 he had collected a large Christian congregation at Amohee, the 
 
TlIK CREEKS. 327 
 
 place of his residence, that he became acquainted with the mis- 
 sionaries at Valley Towns. In the spring of 1833 the mission 
 was visited by Hon. Heman Lincoln, the Treasurer of the 
 General Convention, wlio received the most favorable impres- 
 sions of its condition and of the influence it was exerting upon 
 the social progress, the morals, and the piety of the people. 
 During his visit John WicklifFe and Jesse Bushyhead were 
 ordained to the Christian ministry, and assigned to difterent 
 posts in the service of the mission, and for many years they 
 subsequently devoted their best energies to the religious im- 
 pro\enient of their brethren. 
 
 The station at Tinsawattee still continued under the care of 
 Mr. O'Briant, who in 1829, for the sake of securing a more 
 central position, had removed the school to Hickory Log, about 
 ten miles down the Etowa river. At the two branches of this 
 station there were about eighty families, in wliich were thirty 
 persons who had been baptized and were members of tlie church. 
 The plan of removing beyond the Mississippi had some time 
 before been recommended by the government at Washington to 
 the Indians of the several States, and had been already adopted 
 by several of the tribes. In 1831 the Chei'okees around Tin- 
 sawattee decided to remove, and invited their pastor, Mr. O'Bri- 
 ant, to accompany them. The arrangement was sanctioned by 
 the Board, and in the spring of the following year the Indians 
 were settled in the territory which had been assigned them just 
 beyond the western boundary of Arkansas. Here the mission 
 was reestablished, but it did not prosper. Mr. O'Briant died in 
 1834, and though his place was supplied by faithful and assidu- 
 ous laborers, the natives constantly declined in numbers and in 
 civilization amidst the infelicities of an ill-selected location, 
 until, in 1836, the last of the missionaries who remained retired 
 to the mission at Shawanoe. 
 
 In connection with tliese stations of the Board among the 
 Cherokees, it is proper that a brief mention be made of the la- 
 bors which were also bestowed upon the neighboring tribe of 
 Creeks, at that time settled within the limits of Georgia and 
 
328 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 Alabama. The attention of the Convention was directed to 
 their condition and wants at tlie meeting in 1820, by a letter 
 from Governor Kabun of the first-mentioned State, and also 
 by communications from Rev. Jesse Mercer and llev. Elijah 
 Mosely, proposing the immediate establishment of a mission in 
 the Creek nation. The proposal was received with fiivor, and 
 in 1822 Rev. Lee Compere, of South Carolina, was^ppointed a 
 missionary to labor under the supervision of a committee of two 
 associations of neighboring Baptist churches. But the Creeks 
 were far less civilized than the Cherokees, and were fully ex- 
 posed to influences entirely hostile to their social progress and 
 their reception of Christianity. Their country was overrun with 
 unprincipled traders, who sold to them the destroying fire-water, 
 and taught them all the vices with none of the virtues of civilized 
 men. In addition to this, their passions were constantly excited 
 and their prospects as a people greatly darkened by the troubled 
 relations now existing between them and the government of 
 the United States. They constantly suflfered depredations from 
 their white neighbors, for which thoy knew no redress but 
 retaliation, and they had lately more than once sharpened the 
 tomahawk and raised the war-whoop to avenge the wrongs of 
 the nation. In these circumstances it was not to be expected 
 that a mission among the Creeks would be attended with high 
 success. A school was maintained for several years at Withing- 
 ton, on the borders of Alabama, and two or three of its members 
 and a few other Creeks gave evidence of genuine jnety and 
 were baptized ; but in 1829, on the removal of a large part of 
 the tribe to the western territory, the school was discontinued, 
 and Mr. Compere withdrew from the service of the Board. 
 
 Among the Creeks who at this time emigrated to the West 
 was John Davis, a pious pupil of INIr. Compere, who still cher- 
 ished an interest in the religious instruction of his passionate 
 and now distracted tribe. In 1830 he received an appointment 
 as a missionary of the Board, and immediately began his work 
 as a Christian preacher ; but as he was not ordained none were 
 baptized and no church was formed. In 1832 Rev. David 
 
THE CREEKS. 329 
 
 Lewis was sent to the mission which had been thus commenced, 
 and was soon able to organize a church composed of members 
 of his own family and a few others who had been baptized in 
 Alabama. The preaching of Mr. Davis had been productive of 
 good results, and many others gave evidence of genuine piety, 
 and were admitted to the church by baptism. The school which 
 was establijjhed contained thirty pupils, and nearly three hundred 
 Creeks w^ere accustomed to attend the preaching of the mission- 
 ary on the Sabbath. Eude log houses were built both for 
 religious worship and for the accommodation of the schools, and 
 the station received the name of Ebenezer. In the autumn of 
 1834 it was placed under the care of Rev. David Rollin, who 
 with his family and two assistants went to reside among the 
 Creeks. He increased the number of schools, and with the aid 
 of Mr. Davis, who was now ordained, established new places for 
 preaching and greatly enlarged the sphere of the mission. He 
 introduced hymns in the congregations for public worship, and 
 was able to induce several influential persons to learn to read 
 according to the system of George Guess, which was now in use 
 among most of the Indian tribes. In 1836 a second station had 
 been commenced at Canadian Creek, and the members of the 
 churches in the mission numbered eighty-two, a part of whom 
 were African slaves. The people were still without the New 
 Testament save in English, and Mi". Davis went to reside at 
 Shawanoe in order to aid Mr. Lykins in preparing a version of 
 the Gospel of John and other books in their own tongue. 
 
 But the Creeks were still a fierce and barbarous tribe, whose 
 passions were easily inflamed by the evil counsels of selfish and 
 unprincipled white men. Many of their leading chiefs were 
 hostile to the introduction of Christianity among them, and on 
 the arrival of a large body of new emigrants from east of the 
 Mississippi, the nation became distracted with tumults which 
 threatened the safety of the missionaries. Mr. Rollin and his 
 family accordingly withdrew to Sliawanoe. He, however, sub- 
 sequently visited the churches, but the mission was effectually 
 broken up. Since then Rev. Messrs. Kellam and Mason have 
 . 29* 
 
330 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTU AMERICA. 
 
 been sent to the Creeks by the Board, and, though each was able 
 to reside among them ibr a brief jjcriod as the teacher of a gov- 
 ernment scliool, yet they accomplislied but little as missionaries, 
 and early in 1840 Mr. jMason, the la.^t who remained, on his life 
 being threatened by the natives, was obliged to leave the country 
 The churches, however, were repeatedly visited by members of 
 other missions in the territory, under whose general^upervision 
 they continued until the autumn of 1843, when Rev. Eber 
 Tucker, who had been a government teacher among the Choc- 
 taws, was appointed missionary to the Creeks. During a resi- 
 dence of nearly two years he baptized more than a hundred of 
 the tribe, and formed another church composed both of Indians 
 and negro slaves, which soon numbered two hundred and twenty 
 members. At the end of this period, however, while the pros- 
 pects of the mission were unusually inviting, he was obliged to 
 abandon it on account of the sickness of his family. It has 
 since been resumed, and is now continued by the Directors of 
 the American Indian Mission Association. 
 
 CHAPTER XXIV. 
 
 Plan of removing the Indians beyond the Mississippi. — Act of Congress in 
 1830. — Kefusal of the Cherokees to remove. — Their removal by Force. — 
 Influence of tliese K vents upon the Mission. — Judicious Conduct of the Mis- 
 sionaries. — Condition of the Mission in the Indian Teiritory. — Jlissions 
 nmong other Tribes in the TeiTitory; their Progress and Results. — Growth 
 of the Mission among the Cherokees. — Their general Progress in Civiliza- 
 tion. — Death of Rev. .lesse Bushyhead. — Present Condition of the Cherokee 
 Nation. — Claims of the Indian Race. 
 
 In May, 1830, Congress passed the celebrated bill authoriz- 
 ing the removal of the Indians then within the limits of the 
 United Slates, to the unoccupied territory beyond the Missis- 
 sippi. Few questions of public policy have ever excited so 
 deep and general an interest in the minds of the American pec- 
 
REMOVAL OF THE INDIAN RACE. 331 
 
 pie, and none probably have given rise to more eloquent de- 
 bates Avithin tiie balls of Congress. The gradual decay ol' the 
 Indian race in every State of the Union, and the sad but speedy 
 and inevitable extinction which had long been threatening them, 
 had for many years enlisted the warmest sympathies of philan- 
 thropic individuals and societies in ditferent parts of the coun- 
 try. I Among the various plans which had been devised for their 
 pi-eservatiou and improvement was that of removing them, with 
 their own consent, to a portion of the western territory that 
 should be set otF for the purpose and guarantied to them as 
 their possession forever. This plan had early been advocated 
 by Rev. Mr. McCoy as the one best fitted to secure them from 
 the destructive influences to which they Avere exposed in every 
 State east of the Mississippi. It had also been favored by the 
 Board and the Convention, and in the resolutions of these bodies 
 it had been recommended to the govei'nment of the United 
 States as a measure of humanity to the Indians. Successive 
 Presidents in their annual messages had urged the subject upon 
 the attention of Congress, and in 1828 an exploring party, of 
 which Mr. McCoy was a member, had been sent to the west- 
 ern territory to examine and mark out a suitable tract for the 
 reception of the tribes that might be willing to emigrate. In 
 the following year Messrs. McCoy* and Lykins were also di- 
 rected by the Convention to visit the territory, for the special 
 purpose of selecting sites for missions and schools among the 
 tribes that, by special treaty, were about to remove from some 
 of the Western States. 
 
 At this period, however, while a large number of the Indians 
 in the North and some in the South were favorable to a removal, 
 serious questions of conflicting jurisdiction had arisen between 
 
 * In 1830 Mr. JlcCoy's official connection ■^vith the Board was terminated 
 by his accepting an appointment from the government as Agent of Indian Af- 
 fairs. He however resided in tlie territory for manj^ years, and was constant- 
 ly devoted to the welfare and improvement of the tribes. He was one of the 
 founders of the American Indian Mission Association in 1843, and was its first 
 Corresponding Secretary. He died at Louisville, Ky., in June, 1840. 
 
332 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NOUTU AMEKICA. 
 
 the Cherokee nation and the State of Georgia, and between 
 other southern States and the Indians that were settled withiu 
 their limits. The Indians, and especially the Cherokees, claim- 
 ed to be an independent people, occupying lands which had been 
 repeatedly guarantied to them by solemn treaties bearing the 
 signature of the President of the United States. The States 
 on the contrary denied to them the attributes of sovereignty, 
 and claimed to themselves the jurisdiction of their territory, and 
 were proceeding to reduce it to the operation of their own laws. 
 The Indians threw themselves upon the protection of the na<- 
 tional government ; the States urged the indei^endent authority 
 of their own legislatures. 
 
 In this state of aflairs the act of 1830 was passed by both 
 Houses of Congress in spite of the opposition of a powerful mi- 
 nority and the petitions of multitudes of citizens. The act pro- 
 vided for an equitable exchange of lands with the several tribes, 
 for their removal at the public expense, their full indemnifica- 
 tion for the losses they might sustain, and for their entire sup- 
 port one year after their arrival in the new territory; — but it 
 neglected to provide for their protection in their present homes, 
 in case they chose to remain. In consequence of this omission 
 their removal became to them a measure of virtual necessity, 
 and its subsequent execution by the troops of the United States 
 often gave rise to acts of compulsion and outrage and to scenes 
 of innocent suffering, which the future historian will blush to 
 record in the annals of his country. 
 
 Man)' of the tribes both in the North and the South were soon 
 induced to accede to the terms which were offered them by the 
 agents of the goverment, and to remove to districts assigned 
 them in the new territory. The Cherokees, however, persisted 
 in refusing every offer, and expressed their determination to 
 remain upon their present reservations until compelled to aban- 
 don them by force. They were now to a considerable extent a 
 civilized people, possessing separate interests and a civil gov- 
 ernment of their own. They were engaged, like the citizens of 
 the surrounding States, in agriculture and trade. Many of them 
 
REFUSAL OF CHEROKEES TO REMOVE. 333 
 
 had acquired considerable property, and were the owners of 
 large estates which, like those of their white neigliljors, were 
 cultivated by the labor of African slaves. They had also to a 
 great extent abandoned the ancient superstitions of their race, 
 and had adopted the usages and modes of life which belong to 
 Christian nations. Under the teachings of missionaries of dif- 
 ferent Christian denominations who had long resided among 
 them, hundreds of them had embraced Christianity with a spir- 
 itual faith, and were now living in accordance with its precepts. 
 Their churches were thriving, and supplied with pastors from 
 their own people, and their children were receiving the lessons 
 of useful knowledge and growing up under the influence of in- 
 stitutions favorable to their progress and happiness. 
 
 Such was the moral and social aspect of the Cherokee nation 
 when, in accordance with the policy of the government, it be- 
 came necessary to effect their removal from the lands which 
 had been guarantied to their fathers as their perpetual heritage. 
 They were constantly harassed by the contiimed encroachments 
 of State jurisdiction, and saw their very nationality about to be 
 extinguished by a power which they could not resist. In these 
 ti'oubled relations, both with the State of Georgia and with the 
 national government, their social interests were suffering a sad 
 decline, their industry was diminished, their schools and churches 
 were neglected, and their hopes and energies as a people were 
 well-nigh broken and destroyed. In 1835 a number of influen- 
 tial Cherokees, who saw the hopelessness of their condition, 
 formed a treaty with the Commissioner of the United States 
 providing for an exchange of the lands of the nation and their 
 removal beyond the Mississippi. The treaty, which was liberal 
 in its terms, was accepted by the President and confirmed by 
 the Senate; but on its being made known to the National Coun- 
 cil of tlie Cherokees they indignantly rejected it, disowned the 
 authority of the persons who made it, and reiterated their 
 determination not to remove until compelled by superior power. 
 
 Meanwhile the President had caused to be set apart for the 
 reception of the several tribes the unoccupied territory lying 
 
834 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTU AMERICA. 
 
 west of (he States of Arkansas and Missouri, and extending 
 six hundred uiilcs from south to north and from three to six 
 hundred miles from east to west. He regarded the treaty with 
 the Ciierokees as valid and proceeded to prepare for its execu- 
 tion, still hoping that the nation would comply with its terms 
 without the interposition of force. But in this he was disap- 
 I)ointed, and he decided to employ military array. Troops of 
 the United Stales to the number of ten thousand were gradually 
 collected within their territory, and an order was issued to Major 
 General Scott to commence the removal of the entire nation on 
 the 24th of May, 1838. The order was executed by the com- 
 manding general with the utmost regard for humanity which he 
 was able to secure ; but the forced removal of a whole commu- 
 nity of sixteen thousand people over a route nearly eight hundred 
 miles in length could not be effected without exposing them to 
 immense sufferings and to numberless depredations from wicked 
 and lawless men. AVhen the appointed day arrived a few fled 
 to the mountains to escape the arrest which awaited them ; but 
 the greater proportion — the old and the young, sages wise in 
 council and warriors brave in battle — yielded themselves up 
 without a struggle as prisoners to the troops, and were collected 
 into encampments under the guard of sentinels, in preparation 
 for their final march to a country which they had never beheld. 
 The scene was of the most affecting character, and presents a 
 subject on Avhich the poet or the painter might well exercise 
 the loftiest genius of his art. It was a nation in captivity, — 
 about to be driven by force from their ancient seats, from the 
 fields they had learned to cultivate, and from the graves which 
 contained the ashes of their dead. 
 
 Three thousand of the unhappy captives commenced their 
 journey in June, 1838, under the direction of agents of the 
 United States, and the rest of the nation, in consequence of the 
 petitions which they addressed to General Scott, were suffered 
 to remain till the fullowing September, when, the sickly season 
 of summer being past, they voluntarily removed in companies 
 of about a thousand each, under leaders of their own appoint- 
 
INFLUENCE OF REMOVAL ON THE MISSION. 335 
 
 ment. IMessrs. Jones and Busliyhead each had the charge of 
 one of these emigrant bands, and have des(;ril)ed with touching 
 minuteness the incidents of their sorrowful march. The sev- 
 eral detachments were four or five months in reaching the place 
 of their destination, and on their arrival it was found that not 
 less than four thousand, or one fourth part of the entire nation, 
 had perished by the fatigues and disasters of the way. Other 
 tribes had preceded them to this common home of their race, 
 and there were now nearly a hundred thousand collected within 
 the ten-itory which had been assigned to them. In this maimer 
 was executed a measure of public policy which, though stern 
 and cruel in many of its features, has undoubtedly resulted in 
 the benefit of the Indian race. It has arrested their decline 
 and delayed for an inilefinite period the extinction which we 
 dare not hope they can ever wholly escape. 
 
 "We turn now to consider the influence which these events 
 exerted upon the progress of the mission among the Cherokees. 
 Fortunately for its interests its principal stations were not 
 within the jurisdiction of Georgia, the State which more than 
 any other was bent upon annihilating the independence of the 
 nation. The missionaries were on this account interrupted in 
 their labors far less than were those of the American Board, who 
 were stationed at Brainerd and New Echota. The Indians also 
 who occupied the towns in the retired valley of the Hiwassee, 
 where Mr. Jones and his associates resided, were less distracted 
 by the troubles of the period than were their brethren in other 
 parts of the nation. The deep religious interest which com- 
 menced in 1830, and which by the close of 1835 had led to the 
 baptism of three hundred, continued almost without interruption 
 through the darkest days of their adversity to the period of 
 their removal ; and even during their dismal journey it was 
 scarcely abated in the detachments which contained the mem- 
 bers of the mission and their several churches. Their evening 
 encampments resounded with the voice of prayer and the song 
 of praise, and the secluded streams by which they rested in 
 their wearisome march were sometimes consecrated by the 
 
336 MISSION'S AMONG THK INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 baptism of" new believers. Their national calamities seemed the 
 occasion for tlic more abundant display of the grace of God in 
 turning them to himself and in conferring upon them the bless- 
 ings of the gosi)cl. 
 
 During all this trying period Mr. Jones and his associates 
 appear to have conducted the mission with admirable judgment 
 and discretion. In common with other missionaries among the 
 Cherokees they were often suspected of interference with the 
 policy of the government, and were once arrested by officers of 
 the United States and removed from their stations ; but in the 
 spirit of conscious innocence they still visited their churches and 
 continued their labors as preachers of the gospel. The "in- 
 fluence which they exerted was such as became them as Chris- 
 tian missionaries and as spiritual guides and friends of the 
 people ; and the fidelity with which they adhered to the nation 
 through all its gloomy fortunes is a triumphant proof of the sin- 
 cerity of their zeal and the purity of their designs. They shared 
 the discomforts and perils of the journey, and on the arrival of 
 the successive detachments in their appointed district they gave 
 them counsel and aid in reorganizing their settlements and re- 
 uniting their churches. In this manner, though the social in- 
 terests and moral habits of the Clierokees had suffered a serious 
 shock from the troubled condition of their civil affairs, yet on 
 their arrival at their new home the labors of the mission 
 among them were almost immediately resumed, and soon began 
 to be attended with their wonted results. 
 
 At the close of the year following the settlement of the na- 
 tion in the western territory Mr. Jones returned to Tennessee, 
 where his family was still residing, and also visited the Eastern 
 States and the members of the Board at Boston. The accounts 
 which he gave of the progress of civilization and Christianity 
 among the Cherokees created new interest in behalf of the 
 mission and led to immediate measures for its enlargement. 
 In June, 1841, accompanied by his family he reached the In- 
 dian territory, and again entered upon the duties of his station, 
 after an absence of eighteen months. During this period the 
 
MISSION AT SnAWANOE. 337 
 
 churches had enjoyed great prosperity ; their numbers had 
 been increased by the addition of upwards of two hundred, and 
 nearly a hundred more were baptized before the close of the 
 year. Additional houses of worship had been erected, and a 
 portion of the pubHc money had been set apart by tlie National 
 Council as a permanent fund for the support of schools, in 
 which the Bible was always to be used as a book of instruction. 
 The people were now for the most part settled upon their own 
 farms, and were rapidly recovering from the evils incident to 
 their recent changes. Industry resumed its wonted activity, 
 and the wilderness began to bloom beneath the labors of their 
 agriculture, while other tribes seeing the comforts they enjoyed 
 seemed disposed to follow their example and emulate their pro- 
 gress in civilization. 
 
 In addition to the missions among the tribes still remaining 
 east of the Mississippi, there were now within the limits of the 
 Indian territory nine missions of the Board, at which were 
 stationed twenty-four missionaries and assistants together with 
 twelve native preachers. These were among the Shawanoes, 
 the Delawares, the Putawatomies, the Ottawas, the Otoes, the 
 Omahas, the Creeks, the Choctaws, and the Cherokees. Most 
 of them were of comparatively recent origin, and some were 
 little more than government schools under the charge of teachers 
 recommended by the Board, who also preached on the Sabbath 
 to the respective tribes among whom they were stationed. This 
 number was soon enlarged by additions to the Cherokee mission, 
 and in 1841 the missionaries and teachers who were connected 
 with the Shawanoes, Ottawas, Putawatomies, and Delawares — 
 tribes contiguous to each other — were united in a single mis- 
 sion, of which the principal seat was fixed at Shawanoe and a 
 subordinate station in each of the other tribes. 
 
 At this station there had been a printing-press since 1833, at 
 which the Gospel of Matthew, several school books and a hymn 
 book had been printed in the languages of the Shawanoes, the 
 Ottawas, and the Delawares. A newspaper called the " Shaw- 
 anoe Sun" had also for several years been edited and published 
 30 
 
338 MISSIONS AMONG TIIK INDI.INS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 at the mission. Since that time the Gospel of John has been 
 translated and printed in Sliawanoe, and a few books in Eng- 
 lish, which is taught in all the schools and is in common use 
 among the tribes. In tiic autumn of 1842, some distrust having 
 been shown by several chiefs towards the members of the mis- 
 sion, its operations were for a time suspended, and ^ome of the 
 missionaries were threatened with violence by the Indians. Mr. 
 Pratt, who had charge of the press, went to reside at Stock- 
 bridge, where a branch of the church had been established 
 among the Stockbridge tribe, and of this branch he was now 
 ordained the pastor. At nearly the same time there arrived at 
 Shawanoe Rev. J. S. Bacon, a member of the Board, who had 
 been appointed to visit the several missions of the Indian terri- 
 tory. Ilis arrival was exceedingly opportune, and his presence 
 and the explanations and assurances which he gave exerted the 
 happiest influence in allaying the excited feelings which then 
 prevailed in the tribe. Mr. Bacon extended his visit also to the 
 Cherokees, the Creeks, and the Choctaws, and to some other 
 tribes in which the Board have no stations, and collected many 
 important facts and views respecting the present condition of the 
 Indian race, the progress of the missions and the benefits they 
 are conferring. Since that period the labors of the missionaries 
 have gone on without interruption, and though the tribes on 
 which they are bestowed are gradually wasting away, yet they 
 have been attended with many gratifying results. Rev. Messrs. 
 Barker, Pratt, and Meeker, with their wives and Miss E. S. 
 Morse, a teacher, and three native assistants, now constitute the 
 resolute and hopeful band who are sustaining the interests of 
 civilization and Christianity at their respective stations among 
 the Sliawanoes, the Delawares and the Ottawas. 
 
 Of the remaining missions in the Indian teri'itory, that among 
 the Creeks has already been considered ; that among the Choc- 
 taws was continued for several years under the charge of Rev. 
 R. D. Potts, with an occasional assistant, but amidst the em- 
 barrassments of the Board in 1843 it was relinquished, and 
 has since been taken under the care of the American Indian 
 
PROGRESS OF CHEROKEE MISSION. 339 
 
 Mission Association. Those among the Otoes and the Omahas 
 have also yiekled to the same necessity, and the only missions 
 in the territory that now remain under the care of the Board 
 are the Shawanoe and the Cherokee. 
 
 To the latter of these missions we now return, and trace the 
 progress it has made since the arrival of Mr. Jones at his sta- 
 tion in the summer of 1841. Tliough unmarked by striking 
 events, it is yet a progress of civilization and of Christian feel- 
 ing, intelligence and culture, which imparts an interest even to 
 the statistics in which it must be recorded, and awakens the 
 highest hopes for the people by whom it has been realized. 
 The mission has its principal seat at Cherokee, which is 
 three miles west of the boundary of Arkansas, and the portion 
 of the nation who are connected with it reside within a circuit 
 of forty miles on the north, the west and the south. AVithin 
 this tract there are five stations, at each of which is a church, 
 and an equal number of out-stations at which preaching is regu- 
 larly maintained. In the autumn of 1843 the mission was fur- 
 nished with a press and printhig establishment, which added 
 greatly to its efficiency and its influence with the nation. It 
 was intrusted to the management of Sir. II. Upham, a printer 
 by trade ; and at the same time Rev. W. P. Upham became 
 associated with Mr. Jones in preaching and in the care of 
 the churches and stations. At this press the book of Genesis 
 and about half the books of the New Testament have been 
 printed in Cherokee, together with a number of school-books, 
 tracts, and other religious works. A periodical, known as the 
 " Cherokee Messenger," was commenced by Mr. Upham in 
 1844, and has since been continued by the members of the 
 mission. To Mr. Jones and the intelligent native assistants 
 whom he has employed has been assigned tlie work of prepar- 
 ing a version of the New Testament in Cherokee. It was com- 
 menced in 1842 and completed in 1847, and after a careful 
 revision is now passing through the press. The book of Gene- 
 sis was also translated entirely by Mr. Bushyhead. Among 
 the works which have been provided for the reading of the na- 
 
340 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 tion is tlie Pilgrim's Progress; that wonderful book, which, 
 though written in the coll of a jail by an illiterate Baptist 
 preacher whom his own age knew only to persecute and despise, 
 has yet attaiiit-d a rank among the noblest productions of liter- 
 ary genius, and, translated into the languages of many nations, 
 has taught the lessons of Christian faith to multitudes of persons 
 in every grade of civilization and in every condition of life — 
 literally to Jew and Greek, to barbarian, bond and free. 
 
 The duty of superintending the interests of the stations has 
 been assigned to Messrs. Jones and Upham, who also preach at 
 Cherokee, while the work of travelling through the territory 
 and preaching at the out-stations has been usually performed 
 by the native pastors, most of whom have been long in the ser- 
 vice of the mission and have proved themselves men of supe- 
 rior judgment and fidelity. Their labors have been signally 
 blessed by Ilim to whose cause they have been devoted. 
 Every year has brought with it new accessions to the band of 
 Christian disciples, and has witnessed their growth in the social 
 charities and spiritual graces which the gospel enjoins. The 
 churches, which on their arrival in the territory in 1839 con- 
 tained about five hundred members, now number more than 
 twelve hundred, to whose character for piety and zeal the mis- 
 sionaries bear the most gratifying testimony. The civil feuds 
 generated in the nation by the various questions connected with 
 their removal from Georgia have occasionally been revived, 
 and have sometimes impelled the rival factions to the verge of 
 violence. From this cause the progress of the Cherokees in 
 some years has been seriously checked, and passions were ex- 
 cited among them which threatened to bear them back to the 
 barbarism IVom which they had but lately emerged. These 
 feuds, however, it is hoped are now extinguished, and every 
 outward hinderance to their social and religious advancement is 
 effectually removed. To the promotion of this advancement 
 the National Council is earnestly and wisely devoted, as is prov- 
 ed by the whole course of its legislation. The school system of 
 the nation is far in advance of that of many of the frontier 
 
INDIAN CIVILIZATION. 341 
 
 States of the Union, and would do no discredit even to older and 
 more favored portions of the country. Indeed so numerous 
 and elevated have the national schools now become, that several 
 of those formerly sustained by the mission have been discon- 
 tinued, and their teachers removed to other tribes. 
 
 The summer of 1845 was a sickly season among the Chero- 
 kees, and the month of July was marked in the history of the 
 mission by the death of Rev. Jesse Bushyhead, the ablest and 
 most successful of the native preachers, and one of the ablest 
 and most energetic men of the nation to which he belonged. 
 He was one of its earliest pioneers in civilization, and one of 
 the noblest exemplifications of Christian character it has ever 
 produced. With the interest of an intelligent patriot in its for- 
 tunes, he engaged earnestly in attempting to avert the troubles 
 which threatened it and participated in many of the most impor 
 tant negotiations relating to its removal beyond the Mississippi. 
 In 1833 he was ordained to the Christian ministry, and became 
 pastor of a church, — an office in which he continued to the end 
 of his life, a faithful preacher of righteousness to the people of 
 his charge. In addition to his services as a missionary he was 
 also appointed Chief Justice of the Cherokees after their settle- 
 ment in the new territory, and in this station, which he still 
 held at the time of his death, through many trying periods of 
 national affairs, he was always distinguished for his wise admin- 
 istration of even-handed justice. His memory will long be 
 cherished in the nation with the respect that is due to a high- 
 minded councillor and magistrate, and a faithful minister of the 
 gospel. 
 
 The Indian population with which our missions are now con- 
 nected in the several tribes does not exceed thirty thousand, 
 and this number is gradually diminishing in accordance with 
 what appears to be the destiny of their race, even in its most 
 favorable conditions. Of these tribes the Cherokees are un- 
 doubtedly the most nearly civilized. Among them the preach- 
 ing of the gospel has been attended with signal success ; conver- 
 sions are as frequent as in the congregations of New England, 
 29* 
 
342 MISSIONS AMONG THE INDIANS OF NORTH AMERICA. 
 
 and the institutions of Christianity may be considered as already 
 lun-iiiaiiL'ntly cstablishcil. They need only to be furnished with 
 educated teachers and pa.stors in order to secure ibr themselves 
 the sure progress of a Christian people. When this want shall 
 have been supjdicd, even though the mission should be with- 
 drawn, we may anticipate for the Cherokee nation during the 
 remnant of their existence as a people, the continued bless- 
 ings of social order, of popular instruction and of Christian 
 worship. 
 
 The missions among the Indians of North America, though 
 requiring a piety and zeal as self-sacrificing and devoted, and 
 often prosecuted amid perils and privations as difficult to be 
 borne, as those which belong to any other mission, have yet, it 
 must be admitted, been regarded with far less interest by the 
 Christian public both of our own and of other denominations. 
 This may be in part owing to their comparative proximity, and 
 the seeming familiarity which we possess with their condition 
 and operations. They do not appeal to us from the distant 
 shores of ancient heathenism, and it may be on this account 
 that they exert less influence both upon our imagination and our 
 sympathies. But this want of interest must also be ascribed to 
 the peculiar barbarism of the Indians and their hopeless des- 
 tiny as a people. That they are capable of civilization and 
 conversion to Christianity is abundantly proved by the facts of 
 their history, as well as by their participation in our common 
 humanity ; but though blessed with religion and civilization they 
 can never have a place among the nations of the earth. The 
 future opens before them no prospect of advancement — no 
 hopes of ultimate greatness and power. It reveals to them only 
 a descending pathway of decline and diminution, terminating 
 at last in their utter extinction as a race. This is indeed a 
 melancholy doom for a once mighty people, and it spreads its 
 somV)re shadow even over the labors of the Christian missionary 
 for their instruction and improvement. 
 
 But even with these hopeless prospects as a people the claim 
 they have upon the sympathies and the philanthropy of Ameri- 
 
CLAIMS OF THE INDIAN KACE. 343 
 
 can Christians is, if possible, stronger than that of any other 
 portion of mankind. It is for us that their heritage has been 
 despoiled and they have been scattered and wasted, and it is 
 to us that Providence has assigned the broad domain which 
 they Uitely held by the undisputed possession of centuries. We 
 are daily treading amid the graves of their dead, and are occupy- 
 ing the ancient homes where they once dwelt in barbarian 
 pride and power. Every wave of our population that rolls 
 westward must diminish their territory and hasten their extinc- 
 tion. In their civil relations to the American people they have 
 been styled the adopted children of the republic ; they are 
 under its protection and within its guardian care. Their con- 
 dition on this account the more earnestly invites the ceaseless 
 endeavors of Christian philanthropy to raise them from degra- 
 dation and I'eclaim them from barbarism, and to pour into their 
 darkened natures the light of that gospel which has made our 
 national condition and prospects so different from theirs. 
 
 In the foregoing chapters we have narrated the leading facts 
 pertaining to the commencement and progress of the several for- 
 eign missions of a society which is connected with a large Chris- 
 tian denomination, and which has long maintained an honora- 
 ble rank among the philanthropic institutions of the country. 
 The narrative embraces plans and operations which have been 
 carried on in many different lands and among different races of 
 men, and at its close we may properly linger for a moment upon 
 the features by which they are marked and the results which 
 they have accomplished. 
 
 These missions, like the contemporary missions of other re- 
 ligious societies, sprang from the spirit of Christian philanthro- 
 py which found its earliest expression in this country, near the 
 
344 CONXLUSION. 
 
 beginning of the present century, in the pious resolutions and 
 vows of a few young men at that time students in the Seminary 
 at Andover. Commencing in the humblest manner, with but 
 few to furnish them support or even to lend them countenance, 
 they have gone steadily forward in the sacred work of propa- 
 gating the gospel. They have extended from country to coun- 
 try, and from continent to continent, until they are now engaged 
 in promulgating the doctrines of the Bible in the languages of , 
 eighteen different portions of the human race. They thus con- 
 stitute an interesting and important part of that beneficent enter- 
 prise which is at length awakening the interest and enlisting 
 the energies of nearly every portion of the Christian church, 
 and which more than any other enterprise of the age is identified 
 with tlie spiritual progress and elevation of man. 
 
 Though scattered in countries widely separated from each 
 other, these missions have one single design and every where 
 present one uniform characteristic. They are established for 
 the simple propagation of the gospel of Christ. "With this ob- 
 ject alone in view their founders and agents have gone forth 
 proclaiming the doctrines of the Cross in the countries which 
 tiiey have entered, and they have refrained from every under- 
 taking which was not connected with this single errand. The 
 ' introduction of science or of art, the instruction of the young, and 
 even the translation of the Scriptures, important as these may 
 Avell be deemed, have all been made subsidiar}' to what they 
 have been instructed to regard as the higlier work of preaching 
 to the people. The missionaries have generally been men of 
 intellectual discipline and culture ; but the characteristic by 
 which they may be most properly distinguished is that they 
 Avere devoted to the work which was set before them, — the work 
 wliich the Saviour of men early committed to his chosen disci- 
 ples to be prosecuted even to the end of the world. They have 
 penetrated countries sunk in the lowest barbarism or overshad- 
 owed with the hoary heathenism of a thousand years ; they 
 have gone to nations enslaved by spiritual despotism, and grop- 
 ing in the fading twilight of a corrupted faith ; but their errand 
 
SUCCKS3 OP THE MISSIONS. 345 
 
 has been always the same. They have not courted the favor of 
 princes or the sanction of prelates ; they liave intrigued neither 
 with politicians nor ecclesiastics; but have seated themselves 
 among the people, and there begun to preach to all who would 
 hear. As teachers of religion they have asserted the supremacy 
 of the conscience, and have neither established for themselves 
 nor recognized in others any autliority over the inherent free- 
 dom of the human soul. AVhen driven from one city or coun- 
 try they have gon§ to another ; and though called before magis- 
 trates, incarcerated in dungeons and threatened with ignomini- 
 ous death, they have trusted in the protection of Heaven, and 
 have still worked on in their holy enterprise of mercy and love. 
 
 Missionary labors thus conducted, however misapprehended 
 and derided they may sometimes be, cannot fail to command 
 the respect even if they do not secure the cooperation of all 
 intelligent and right-minded people. The spirit which they 
 embody is precisely the spirit which history and song have 
 most delighted to celebrate, and which in all ages awakens the 
 admiration and sympathy of generous and magnanimous na- 
 tures. By the spectacle which they have presented, this spirit 
 has been diffused through the churches which have contributed 
 to their support, and the piety of a multitude of hearts has been 
 raised to a nobler standard and quickened to a more heroic zeal 
 for the salvation of men. 
 
 But the spirit in which these missions have been undertaken 
 and thus far conducted does not constitute their only title to the 
 respect and gratitude of the friends of the human race, or their 
 only claim to the continued and most hearty cooperation of 
 those on whom they depend for their pecuniary support and 
 their progressive enlargement. They have accomplished results 
 of the highest importance to the social and spiritual interests of 
 mankind. The divine Head of the church has been with them 
 according to his own gracious promise, and has been pleased to 
 employ them as instruments for the extension of his kingdom 
 in the world. They have thus been the means of bringing 
 many thousands of the devotees of heathenism or of superstition 
 
346 CONCLUSION. 
 
 to the knowledge and the worship of God, and of planting in 
 many an idolatrous or unevangelized land pure churches of 
 Christ, in which we may hope the doctrines and ordinances of 
 the gospel will be cherished through centuries to come, and 
 from whicli, ks from centres of spiritual illumination, there shall 
 be difl'used over the surrounding wastes the ever-increasing 
 light of heavenly truth. 
 
 The success they have attained has been different in different 
 countries, but with scarcely an exception it has been propor- 
 tioned to the directness of the efforts which have been made to 
 press the truths of the gospel upon the attention of the people. 
 Their history unites with that of the whole Christian church, as 
 Avell as with the testimony of Scripture, in demonstrating that 
 by the foolishness of preaching men are most effectually turned 
 to refientance and faith in Jesus Christ. Other agencies have 
 contributed their influence, but it is the preacher's proclamation 
 of the tidings of salvation which at all periods and in all countries 
 has won for the religion of the Ci'oss its most glorious and en- 
 during triumphs. 
 
 The character and efficiency of these missions, though mainly 
 dependent on the wisdom and zeal of those who conduct them 
 in the countries in which they are planted, must also be affected 
 in no small degree by the counsels and measures of their guar- 
 dians and managers at home. It is only when these are per- 
 vaded by generous Christian sympathy and concentrated upon 
 the single end to be accomplished, that the labors of the mis- 
 sionaries can be prosecuted with the highest energy and the 
 best success. Upon topics like this the records of our mis- 
 sionary Convention are replete with instruction. Every pain- 
 ful vicissitude through which it has passed has been felt at the 
 remotest station of its missions. Every period of pecuniary 
 embarrassment, of divided counsels, or of unsettled plans, has 
 imparted its own sombre spirit to the operations it is conduct- 
 ing in the most distant lands. The agency of the Mssionary 
 Union, the association in which members of our communion 
 over a large portion of the country are now united, is limited 
 
FACILITIES FOR MISSIONARY LABOR. 347 
 
 by the terms of its constitution to the single object of " diffusing 
 the knowledge of the religion of Jesus Christ by means of mis- 
 sions throughout the world ; " and willi the recorded experience 
 of the past all before us, we cannot but earnestly hope it will 
 never again be extended to any other object however important 
 or inviting. Rather may this Union, which had its origin 
 amidst the happiest auspices, intrench itself more and more in 
 the affections of its members and friends, and, becoming every 
 year more and more identified with the interests and triumphs 
 of our growing missions, remain unchanged, and be transmitted 
 to other generations crowned with the richest blessings of 
 Heaven upon all its deliberations and endeavors for the spir- 
 itual welfare of mankind. 
 
 The facilities amidst which the Union is now conducting the 
 enterprise to which it is devoted are wholly unexampled in its 
 history. The experience of its managers has become mature, 
 and the confidence of its supporters is firmly settled ; and far 
 beyond the immediate sphere of its counsels and plans a most 
 remarkable and favorable change has taken place in the con- 
 dition of the world. The great events of the present century 
 have been tributary to the advancement of Christian missions. 
 The explorations of commerce in distant seas, the victories 
 of European arms over the nations of the East, the intimate in- 
 tercourse which is now established between the remotest lands, 
 — all have opened new pathways for the missionary and removed 
 innumerable obstacles which once opposed his progress. Nor 
 is the change less remarkable or less favorable in the opinions 
 and feelings with which this enterprise is regarded in civilized 
 countries. Once it was derided and opposed, not merely by 
 a hostile public sentiment at home, but by colonial officers and 
 commercial agents in all parts of the world. But all this has 
 passed away, and our missions are invited to countries from 
 which they were lately driven by unfriendly governors, and 
 are cherished and supported as invaluable agencies of civil- 
 ization by the very officers who once denounced and drove 
 them away as the troublesome intermeddlings of impotent en- 
 
318 CONCLUSION. 
 
 thusiasts. It can now scarcely be said that a single portion of 
 niankiiid is iiiaocc'ssible to their lieroic pioneers. Tiie commerce 
 of the Eiigli?Ii race now covers every sea and tratlics on every 
 shore, and wherever either the EngHsh or the American flag 
 proclaims the presence of civilized power, there the missionary 
 confident of protection, may prosecute his work unharmed. The 
 unintelligible jargon of barbarian tribes has been reduced to the 
 forms of written speech, and the confused languages which were 
 once regarded as incapable of acquisition even by the most 
 assiduous and protracted industry, are now fully mastered by 
 the missionary and already contain the printed Scriptures and 
 the rudiments of a religious literature for the people who speak 
 them. 
 
 With such aims still before them, and possessing these accu- 
 mulated facilities for their prosecution and accomplishment, the 
 missions whose brief and changeful history we have recited 
 commend themselves to their supporters and friends as agencies 
 which God has signally blessed in hastening the march of 
 Christian civilization, and in establishing his own kingdom of 
 righteousness and truth among the nations. They are identi- 
 fied with the highest interests of man in the countries where 
 they are established, and are the subjects of the fondest hopes, 
 the daily prayers and the generous sacrifices of a multitude of 
 Christian hearts in the churches of our own extended com- 
 munion. The fields which they occupy are constantly widen- 
 ing, and the claims which they prefer become stronger and 
 more numerous with every succeeding year. May the counsels 
 which direct them ever be blessed of Heaven, and the charities 
 ■which support them be worthy of the sacred and sublime object 
 they aim to accomplish, — the conversion of the "world 
 
 TO THE RELIGION OP THE SAVIOUR. 
 
APPENDIX, 
 
 TABLE OF THE MISSIONS. 
 
 
 
 
 
 th 
 
 s^ 
 
 m 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 o J5 
 
 •g ^ 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 'u 
 
 1 
 
 »1 
 
 ^ '=« 
 
 oi 
 
 
 a 
 3 
 
 
 
 MISSIONS. 
 
 a 
 
 1 
 
 C8 
 
 a 
 
 cS 
 
 a " 
 
 M- en 
 g-3 
 
 .a 
 
 •1 
 
 
 
 "o 
 
 i 
 
 
 3 
 
 "3 
 o 
 
 g 
 
 1 
 
 o " 
 
 ■5 a 
 25 
 
 3 
 
 o 
 
 P. 
 
 "o 
 .a 
 
 
 'S. 
 
 3 
 Em 
 
 Maulmain, liuruian, 
 
 3 
 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 14 
 
 16 
 
 4 
 
 11 
 
 200? 
 
 3 
 
 100 
 
 " Kareu, 
 
 1 
 
 21 
 
 5 
 
 6 
 
 11 
 
 30 
 
 *10? 
 
 106 
 
 1800? 
 
 1% 
 
 65 
 
 Tavoy Mission, 
 
 2 
 
 13? 
 
 4 
 
 4 
 
 8 
 
 18? 
 
 11 
 
 37 
 
 770 
 
 3 
 
 84 
 
 Arracan Mission, Burman, 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 10 
 
 2 
 
 15 
 
 55 
 
 2 
 
 42 
 
 " " Karen, 
 
 1 
 
 5 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 31 
 
 30t 
 
 ? 
 
 a523|| 
 
 
 
 Siam " Siamese D. 
 
 1 
 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 " " Chinese D. 
 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 23 
 
 
 
 C'liina " 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 7 
 
 7 
 
 2 
 
 11 
 
 25? 
 
 
 
 Assam " 
 
 3 
 
 
 6 
 
 8 
 
 14 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 21 
 
 50? 
 
 20. 
 
 700? 
 
 Teloogoo. " 
 
 Whole number in Asia, 
 
 1 
 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 3 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 5 
 
 150? 
 
 l6~ 
 
 15" 
 
 IT 
 
 TiT 
 
 yr 
 
 120 
 
 64 
 
 2(^ 
 
 6446? 
 
 35 
 
 1201 
 
 Bassa Mission, 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 3 
 
 45 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 20? 
 
 3 
 
 60 
 
 Mission to Franco, 
 
 - 
 
 10 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 3 
 
 10 
 
 15 
 
 23 
 
 200 
 
 
 
 " to Germany, 
 
 14 
 
 24 
 
 
 
 
 15 
 
 30? 1316 
 
 2000 
 
 
 
 " to Greece, 
 Whole number in Europe, 
 
 2 
 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 6 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
 IT 
 
 "sT 
 
 4 
 
 "X 
 
 9 
 
 'W 
 
 ~45" 
 
 339 
 
 2200 
 
 1 
 
 00 
 
 Mission to Ojibwas, 
 
 2 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 2 
 
 4 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 
 50? 
 
 1 
 
 50 
 
 " Ottawas in Michigan, 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 25 
 
 1 
 
 20? 
 
 " Tusoaroras, &c. 
 
 1 
 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 2 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 89 
 
 
 
 " Shawanoes, &c. 
 
 3 
 
 
 3 
 
 5 
 
 8 
 
 3 
 
 4 
 
 23 140? 
 
 2 
 
 40? 
 
 " Cherokees, 
 
 In Indian Missions, 
 
 Totals, 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 3 
 
 3 
 
 6 
 
 5 
 
 5 
 
 122 
 
 1100? 
 
 1 
 
 41 
 
 'l2 
 
 52 
 
 6 
 
 10 
 
 12 
 
 ■ffi" 
 
 9 
 
 13 
 
 145 
 
 1354 
 
 ~5~ 
 
 151? 
 
 87 
 
 50 
 
 55 
 
 105 
 
 158 
 
 123 
 
 689 
 
 10020 
 
 44 
 
 1472 
 
 * Including some in Burmah Prop 
 
 er. 
 
 
 }. Be 
 
 sides schools in the jun 
 
 glCT 
 
 llages. 
 
 t Including Bassein churches. 
 
 
 
 II In 
 
 1846-7. 
 
 
 
 4 Including two colors 
 
 dhel 
 
 pers 
 
 from 
 
 the United States. 
 
 
 
 31 
 
S/iO 
 
 Arri;Ni)ix. 
 
 MISSIONS AND MISSIOXAUIKS OF Till-: 
 
 UNION. 
 
 
 Station. 
 
 MiRsionary. 
 
 p. 
 
 < 
 
 Dept. of Labor. 
 
 livmarks. 
 
 IIURMAII. 
 
 
 
 
 
 1 
 
 Maul main. 
 
 Adonirani Judnon, 
 Kmily (^liuMnick ,1. 
 
 1814 
 184<5 
 
 Burmese, 
 
 
 
 (1 
 
 riiomiu< .■^iniiiii.'i, 
 
 1831 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 llosi-a ll.nvanl. 
 
 1832 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 Theresa I'a'U'n 11. 
 
 " 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 Ju.«tus II. Vinton, 
 Calista Ilolman V. 
 
 u 
 
 Sgau Karen, 
 
 In U. S. 
 
 
 11 
 
 Sewall M. Osgood, 
 
 1834 
 
 Burmese, 
 
 " 
 
 
 II 
 
 8. M. Willsey 0. 
 
 1836 
 
 '• 
 
 " 
 
 
 II 
 II 
 
 Edw.ird .\. SU'wns, 
 Elizabctli L. Uaven S. 
 
 \\ 
 
 II 
 
 
 
 II 
 11 
 
 Lvmiin Stilson, 
 [jucrctia Brownson S. 
 
 11 
 
 11 
 11 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Mi^!.^ .Miranda Vinton, 
 
 1841 
 
 Sgau Karon, 
 
 
 
 11 
 11 
 
 Joseph G. Binney, 
 .Juliet I'atti.son B. 
 
 1843 
 
 ij 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 Thomas S. Itimney, 
 
 
 Burmese, 
 
 Printer. 
 
 
 11 
 
 Normal) Harris, 
 
 1S44 Sgau Karen, 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 0. 0. Wa.lsworth II. 
 
 u u 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Miss I,yaia Lilly bridge, 
 William Moore, 
 
 184(i Burmese, 
 1847 Pwo ICaren, 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Eli/«ibeth \V. Forbes M. 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 Amherst. 
 
 .lames M. llaswell, 
 .lane :\I. Mason 11. 
 
 1835 
 
 Peguan, 
 
 Returning to U. 
 
 S. 
 
 Tavoy. 
 
 Jonathan Wade, 
 Deborah B. Lapham W. 
 
 1823 
 
 Sgau Karen, 
 
 In U. S. 
 
 
 1' 
 
 Cephas lienuett, 
 
 1828 
 
 " 
 
 Printer. 
 
 
 II 
 
 Stella Kneel.ind B. 
 
 " 
 
 '* 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Francis Mason, 
 
 1829 
 
 •1 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Ellen II Billiard .M. 
 
 1843 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Edmund «. Cro.ss, 
 
 1842 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 ilulia Ann I'utnam C. 
 
 " 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 Jud-son Ueujamin, 
 
 18-18 
 
 11 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 .•>u.san R. S'one B. 
 
 " 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 Mergui, 
 
 Durlin i,. l!ravton, 
 .Marv 11. I'nilor B. 
 
 1R.37 
 
 Pwo Karen, 
 
 In U. S. 
 
 
 Akyab, 
 
 Lovell lug.ills, 
 ('alviu C. .Moore, 
 I/iur;i Irish M. 
 
 lSa5 Burmese, 
 
 1848 
 
 
 
 Sandoway, 
 
 Klisha L. Abbott, 
 
 l.'!.3.5 .Sgau K.aren, 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 .lohn S. ISecclior, 
 
 184C 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 11 
 
 .Martha Foote B. 
 
 i» 
 
 '1 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 Henry I-. Van Meter, 
 Loui^ja Hooker V. M 
 
 1848 
 
 "' 
 
 
 
 Sum. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bangkok, 
 
 John T. Joncn, 
 Sarah Sleeper J. 
 
 1829 
 1847 
 
 Siamese, 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 John H. (Jhandlcr. 
 
 1840 
 
 
 Machinist. 
 
 
 11 
 
 Helen Mar Crossman C. 
 .Miss Harriet 11. Morse, 
 
 1847 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 Samuel J. Smith, 
 
 1848 
 
 
 
 
 CnixA. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hongkong', 
 
 William Denn, 
 John Johnson, 
 
 1S.32 Tiechiu Dialect, 
 184.; 
 
 
 
 NinRpo, 
 
 .lo^iah (iixldard, 
 Kliza Ann Abi)ott G. 
 
 1838 " '1 
 
 
 
 II 
 
 Daniel J. Mar;50\van, 
 
 1841 Ningpo, " 
 
 Physician. 
 
 
 11 
 11 
 
 I.Mary Ann Osborne M. 
 Edward C. Lord, 
 Lucy T. Lyon L. 
 
 184.5 
 1846 
 
 ii ii 
 
 
 
 Assam. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Slbsagar, 
 
 Nathan Brown, 
 
 1831 
 
 Assamese, 
 
 
 
Ari'ENUlX. 
 
 351 
 
 MISSIONS AND MISSIONARIKS OF THE UNION. 
 
 
 
 1 -d 1 
 
 
 
 Station 
 
 Bli.ssionary. 
 
 o. I^'-'Pt- of Labor. 
 
 Remarks. 
 
 
 Assam. 
 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 Sibsagar, 
 
 Eli/,a W. Dullard B. 
 
 18.31 ! Assamese, 
 
 
 
 
 Oliver T. Cutter, 
 
 " 
 
 
 Printer. 
 
 
 " 
 
 Harriet B. Low C. 
 
 " 
 
 
 Returning to U. 
 
 S. 
 
 Nowgonff, 
 
 Mile? Bronson, 
 Hutli M. Lura.s B. 
 Ira J. iStoiltianl, 
 Dru.silla C. AUeu S. 
 
 183ij 
 1847 
 
 
 II (( 
 
 
 Gowahatti, 
 
 Cyrus Barker, 
 .Jane We.stou I?. 
 Appletou 11. Diinforlh, 
 Frances A. Studley D. 
 
 1839 
 1847 
 
 
 
 
 IltNDOSTAN. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Nellore, 
 
 Samuel S. Pay, 
 Roweua Clark D. 
 Sreplien Van Ilusen, 
 .loauna Brown V. II. 
 Lyman .Jewett, 
 
 1835 Teloogoo, 
 1838 " 
 1848 « 
 
 In U. S. 
 
 
 
 Euphemia Davis J. 
 
 
 n 
 
 
 
 TVest Africa. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Bcxley, 
 
 Lois G. Clarke, 
 
 1837 Bassa, 
 
 In U. S. 
 
 
 
 Mary B. C. Crocker. 
 
 1843 
 
 " 
 
 " 
 
 
 France. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Douaj', 
 
 Erastus Willard, 
 
 1834 
 
 
 
 
 
 Caroline Mor.-^e \V. 
 
 1840 
 
 
 
 Paris, 
 
 Thomas T. Devan, 
 
 18-11 
 
 
 
 
 « ' 
 
 Emma E. Clark D. 
 
 1848 
 
 
 
 
 Germany. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Hamburg, 
 
 .T. G. Oncken, 
 
 183.5 
 
 
 
 
 Berliu, 
 
 G. W. Lelimauu, 
 
 1841 
 
 
 
 
 Greece. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Corfu, 
 
 Mi-s. Harriet E. Dicksou, 
 
 1.839 
 
 
 
 
 
 Albert N. Arnold, 
 
 1843 
 
 
 
 
 Sarah AUin A. 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 Piraeus, 
 
 Uufus F. Buel, 
 Mary J Itaymond B. 
 
 1840 
 
 
 
 
 Indian Territory. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Cherokee, 
 
 Evan Jones, 
 
 1821 Cherokee, 
 
 
 
 
 Cunnincliam J. 
 
 
 
 
 
 " 
 
 Willaril P Uph'am, 
 
 1843 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 'i 
 
 E. 0. Newhall U. 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 i( 
 
 Ilervey Upham, 
 
 " 
 
 
 Printer 
 
 
 i' 
 
 R E. Warren U. 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 
 Ottawa, 
 
 Jotliam Meeker, 
 
 E. D. RicUarJson M. 
 
 JlisR Jane Kelly Jones, 
 
 1827:Ottawa, 
 
 18301 " 
 18431 " 
 
 
 
 Delaware, 
 
 John U. Pratt, 
 Dlivia Evans V. 
 Mi.ss Elizalieth S. Morse, 
 
 lS37|Delawar8, 
 
 1847! " 
 
 
 
 Shawaiioe, 
 
 Francis Barker. 
 
 ls;j.") Shawanoe, . 
 
 
 
 
 E. F. Churchill B. 
 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 MicniUAN. 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 Uichlantl, 
 
 Ix^onarJ Slater, 
 Mary A. S. 
 
 1820 Ottawa, 
 
 '■ " 
 
 
 
 St. 5Iary"s, 
 
 Abel Bin^'ham, 
 
 1828()jibwa, 
 
 
 
 
 Hannah Brown B. 
 
 '• 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 Tiquamina, 
 
 J. D. Cameron, 
 
 18.32 
 
 " 
 
 
 
 New York. 
 
 1 
 
 
 
 
 
 Tonawanda, 
 
 Augustus V.'arren, 
 
 
 Tuscnrora , 
 
 Under care of N 
 
 Y. 
 
 " 
 
 W. 
 
 
 " 
 
 Convention. 
 
 
352 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 '-JS .--6S 
 
 :«,:: . e-i ^ 
 
 
 5?-'i^ 5'=c5-?<;'^ 
 
 ■,<k rt 
 
 - 5 SG ■> ~ ," ■ 
 
 5 be-"-' 
 
 <«6 
 
 
 ;<;•<; 
 
 ^ • Jo °° 
 
 -*2;'=^ ^ro'^ "'-,-: eJ^ 
 " S y' ^ S >; TO .== S "^ 2 
 
 ; --I -^ S , CT j= '-' _ X- 3 s i- lo 
 
 'jc 73 . >, ^ ■■: ^' ^ . 
 
 . 5 C- o ""^ o" t'c c" a 
 
 E c c ""!- ^ J = " c^ ^ J ^ E 
 
 CO 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 
 
 
 11 ■<»« 
 
 
 
 00 
 
 
 ,'■0 
 
 
 
 r-l 
 
 
 CI "' 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 . CO 
 
 
 
 
 >1 . 
 
 •* 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 - 
 
 ?-> 
 
 1-t 
 
 00 
 
 
 .t: J= '-- .t: < « 
 
 c^ c c E — 
 
 .CC-*0C50i-iM0C<M'M0M> 
 
 i'*«oicioe>-*«DO'*e'iiMoo 
 
 fi-M — M^HC1»-'COMC^CCWCOCOC1C^1(??COCOCCCCCOCCCCCCC3COCCC;CCOOW 
 
 'X 00 00 00 X 00 ; 
 
 > cc 00 00 CC I 
 
 ' 00 00 OC 00 00 ( 
 
 i 00 00 00- » oc 00 00 00 CO ; 
 
 00 00 «. 00 
 
 i-H i-i (N C-1 
 
 ,-1 1-1 •<< .-1 CD 
 
 rH M 1-1 I-l r-l 
 
 ?3 O-^ 
 
 g TO cs «^ ■*'*''"^ m'co 
 < ►^ < -^ <-. v: -: X ^ X: a 
 
 O CO ^T! 
 
 
 
 hT^ 
 
 ,>-r=i« 
 
 00 HH 
 
 OU t, o _^ ;_ 
 
 *-■»-" c; s „ 
 
 
 c-.-cn_-Z:r = 5; 
 •r 5 1a £ o 5 "r . 
 
 u; x ;;) w. c e: i. 52 -. 
 
 
 
 ^ = 5 = - 
 2 P 2 c -¥ 
 
 <S2 << os:<a:o^ 
 
 5-^-=" E-i$5c- = 
 
 '- c y ::' 15 £ -5 5 a P' r 
 •~ =- o =■::«' o 5 p E i: 
 
 < O :::u X < O t::' -< ■< X < C2 :^ X 
 
 F o E o o ~ ^; 
 
 — sj s c c :: ^- 
 
 ^a 
 
 
 :• ^ J^ — 
 
 
 
 
 •S S s £ N NS.r g 
 
 i<;£oyw 
 
 
 P. 
 
 •p^ 
 
 
 >, 
 
 
 HI 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 r- 
 
 <-i 
 
 
 r^ 
 
 
 1^ 
 
 
 g 
 
 
 
 —I 
 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ' 
 
 
 
 s 
 
 X 
 
 
 ca 
 
 
 
 
 -C 
 
 V 
 
 -r 
 
 » 
 
 _r 
 
 — 
 
 c 
 
 ■^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 P 
 
 ■^ 
 
 
 "€ 
 
 N 
 
 < 
 
 
 
 J= 
 
 n 
 
 a! 
 
 ^ 
 
 M 
 
 Si 
 
 n 
 
 >~ 
 
 J3 
 
 
 
 c 
 
 
 
 .—■' rs - 
 
 Q "3 2 "p ^ 
 
 J-"" S CO 
 
 1-1 P ^^ 
 
 J- ^ ._ .— -^ ^ O N 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 353 
 
 o ^ ' 
 
 2 5 § bc— 
 
 "-2 W 
 
 C-1 
 
 S 
 
 
 r-< 
 
 CO 
 
 •^ 
 ^ 
 
 r- 
 
 
 .-7) 
 
 - 
 
 'JO 
 
 to 
 
 -C3 
 
 
 rH 
 
 C^ 
 
 ^ 
 
 «J.: 
 
 
 M 
 
 
 
 ^ 
 
 ~^ 
 
 C) 
 
 
 J 
 
 CI 
 
 CJ" 
 
 > 
 o 
 
 a 
 
 n 
 
 > 
 
 (M 
 
 oT 
 
 
 -^ 
 
 <H 
 
 tJ-. 
 
 -^ 
 
 O 
 
 
 
 ,^ 
 
 s 
 
 ^ 
 
 O 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 p 
 
 > 
 
 ^"^ 
 
 pT 
 
 o 
 
 o 
 
 c« 
 
 
 cf 
 
 t-" 
 
 ?. S -^"- £^ g<M 
 
 •5< 
 
 ■3 c c o ^ 
 
 
 <?H03<5 
 
 bCO 
 
 I 30 CO (M '^J^ Cl iC u-^ ^ lO lO O Ci "^ CO 1^ l-- O 
 
 ►^ r5 <! S? rt :i< 
 
 TliCOt>.-i^'— it^co CO 
 
 c x!- — S — 
 
 tC-j o - - ^ -.J 
 :r cj o " r^ ff^ o 
 
 »-'^r-( ^ C3'M^'~'0-^-0 CO»-*^CD ^^ 
 
 S rd" ^ S S /§ "^-1 S 'S g .". 
 
 -- tC^ ,-H,_ ^j^,-,^ ^^-rH^ .''-'^«^ 
 
 >- -" ^ js y^i •? 
 
 > § -f^.a: 
 
 >1 
 
 
 << 
 
 e""! = P "I ■- rt H g S -2 ?" s p" ^ -^ o S _^ 
 
 ; "3 w " o '-^ , '^ ■■'J i-, 
 
 - crj j? 
 
 o ^ 
 
 -i rt o 
 
 
 o <5 
 
 
 ;^^<^H<^0 
 
 '<16 
 
 •r>5,o^X>5 
 
 t; -5 c •:. ti 
 
 oSSPSS^oSSSSSS^SSmSS 
 
 3r 
 
354 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 > 
 
 3 
 1 
 
 ■-1 •-> i-l I-i of r-J-VCOr-Trt^i.'ico'cOeO-^CO 
 
 00 
 
 i 
 
 8 
 
 OI 
 
 -.o 
 
 3 
 
 •- 
 
 8SS SSSgSSSg8S 5gS88888SSS§g88 
 
 |S8 gssj.-i.-^g|| S^-'ill^-lSSlssS^ 
 
 •o 
 § 
 b 
 
 
 Sgi^S 8 S S8 Sf'Si^^8?r4b".;5E5S 
 
 S8 
 
 1 
 
 CO 
 
 rH 
 
 s 
 
 i 
 
 •s 
 
 D 
 
 8 
 5 
 
 S8 8 8 S8g8J?3oS888 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 of 
 
 
 6 
 in 
 
 N i-i r-. r-l I-. il ri ^1 C^i CO 
 
 1 
 
 i 
 
 1 
 
 ft 
 
 s 
 
 5-ri-ooic<:oi^r-c*.-iaoi-6iooci-ccodlco?i3o-H-.rco!Mo2'«'5irHS 
 T-i T-( r-i ig"oir-r of oi r-i c-i = ri CO C-. -3^ c; cc oc' c ^ -r -x CO ^ co' m' 31 c ri -f 
 
 r-( rM r-. rt r-i r-i rl r-i r-. CJ I^ J] S 
 
 3 
 
 •i 
 
 1 
 
 1— 
 
 CO 
 
 {xScoSouSSci oi^OMXCOOi-50rHC^-^o3oOi-'0**T-5|-t:r^l- 
 
 '-^^i-tocDt^'^ ir3»^ooi-^r-ta;'X'c3coc^«co3:3C'--^i--^-r'crci 
 
 •*COi-^t-r-<r-l r^ S,!M OI =^0 S 53, OI 'S -f CO ..0 C t -. •-; ". ?! =■!_= 
 
 i-T ,^r-^ i-T f-i' oi c-i oi c-? co' CO ^4 uo — ' -^o 
 
 i 
 
 •3 
 
 § 
 
 (4 
 
 83 
 
 C0 1-C33 01 OCCOO Q c: '.£> 1^01.01-0 O 1-1- C>^ 3: 3>C; CO i.~OC 
 O 0> O O O I- CO CIO O O K C; 1- O O C5 1- 04 I- OI '.3 ^ CO CO a; r-l 1-1 oi -.3 
 
 »C 3C 33 '.3 C3 CO C3 01010 CC — 1- OI CO 04 O t3 OI 3; OI OI CO :3 '^ O iCCO -^ 
 
 o5 c5 Sco co-*5ciOiSR>oeo03,&rHi--*-ro}i.-i-<^-xi-* 
 
 i-( r-T i-Iofofco-^cc'co-aJ^o 
 
 1 
 
 r-T 
 
 r-; ~ r-i 1-; r-< of r-l' -^ rtOl'oi CC -ai' O •«! •* t-icO CO Tl! r^ffl CC o'c TO l-| OT j^^ 
 
 [5^ 
 
 i 
 
 P!co?hc4oVScocO"r^-TnAco*■5•35l-SScoo^.iI^co?3l■-c?c?H^5 
 
 r-i r-i r-i oi oi r-i^Ol r-i 
 
 OI 
 
 i 
 
 t 
 
 i 
 
 8 
 
 8 883 S SSSg.3;gSScoSi2S;::SKgiS5SSi£S5ix3 
 
 rH Olr-lrH OI OI r-1 •* OI fe ;3 O ■» u5 00 00 00 ■* t* r= = = C 1 ^ ?1 
 
 r-T—'ororoioi 
 
 5& 
 
 J 
 2 
 
 gS3 S ^S-Sg3SSJi5^SgS;g2S3S585S353?SS 
 
 1 
 
 1 
 
 X3 ■r' 1- x> 3-. o — ' M ^3 T m -ri 1 - » 3: ~ — • ■M CO -r >-; '.r 1- T" ^ o — ' c-i CO -r '•'? '- 1 - ^ ^ 
 
 
 
 
 
APPENDIX. 
 
 
 
 CO 
 
 a 
 
 '•a 
 
 c 
 
 C CO ^ Q O O 'T O 0».t ■=■ C^l Oi »C CO »0 O O O r-t 
 
 otj-o o o (Mi::oo.rsocooGQoctiaiioooo 
 
 
 .2 
 O 
 
 ^ SSSS8 SS 85?}?!^Si^SSgg;SS23SSSSS ?8 
 
 1 s§-g- ^3 "S^i-slglllsliillllll fl 
 
 N 
 
 ^ 
 
 a 
 
 SigSSS S 8 S 8SgS8Sr:SS?iSSggS8SSS 
 
 5 ii-i si- --iiisiiiiiisgglg- 
 
 
 a 
 a 
 
 H 
 
 § 
 
 <1 
 
 S SSsS 8 S 8 § SS S8o3S£2ggS8 
 
 
 ^ S 
 •* 
 
 s 
 i 
 
 1 
 1 
 
 SS8 8 2 8 SSS S 
 
 rH CO I— ( pH rH 
 
 i 
 
 
 8888 8 S 
 
 i 
 1 
 
 .2 
 
 a 8 S8 gS§?i5Si5S § S 
 
 £ 
 
 f 
 
 
 TO 
 g 
 
 g? ^588SS88S8S8SS^SStrSS3r2^'51a?S§S^§8g 
 
 g |PiPSSiS-sgi|gj|l|||i|ijiri 
 
 5 
 
 03 
 00 
 
 1 sipisissi IsM'^llSiiSlillSW-^ 
 
 to 
 
 CO 
 CO 
 
 B 
 
 is 
 
 g S?,S8 SS8SSS8S§3SS853t28g88SS8 
 
 a 
 
 liiiSiliililliliiiiiiiiiilliliiii 
 
 
SiJG 
 
 APPENDIX. 
 
 £g, 
 
 «o S = -' -i /; •■- -^ ■-; r ^ 3£ « ■•« J! :-; :5 5: rir ir • r 5? J- ^ ?E "^^ 3: ?J ,^ ? ^- 3? S I S 
 2 ;is'"iJ''"''*'^'^'^".^~'s^^S'=-i?i«S^'S 
 
 S fIcS^•5ST-ll-•I-la)r-lc6fi«5'-l^^'-^,<^''-'e^'^ « r-l CJ 
 
 8^ 
 
 t-lC^ 
 
 gje 
 
 o c; o o >o o a ^'i o o — Q o 
 
 i~ 2 "5 ■^ 00 r3 'S IS o o 1.-5 o -s" 
 
 CO CO C^ ^ O 7>l CI tM ■'J' O ^ ^ I'" 
 >a •*; CO r^ r-. r-l rl 
 
 ooioiaeo j-tooooooooM — to 
 
 OTOMl-m MSli-Ot^sSt-lcCl-COr^^OO 
 rl e^ OS r-l^r-<C>) C-lioeOMi~ 
 
 CO O c '.-< c 
 
 I- o >o ;© a; 
 
 r^ reject 
 
 Ol-Of^CiC-I 
 
 r-1 ■>»■ lO CO "S> 3i 
 < r-ll^ lO o t^ CC O CO 
 
 1—1 CO CO as r-l T 
 
 lO 'JD -^ ^ to O ' -^ 
 
 C~l O I-. O I- O 00 
 
 So OOO OCO^eOOOQi—l-OCOt-OCOC^l 
 
 O OOO OOC©OOOOOOI'IS-I05>0'»'^ 
 
 oo 002 ocorteai-icoocoi-ric, '■•o-^'* 
 
 rliHi-iUISJcni-S 
 
 S-X> O >-l 00 CO Q 
 
 US Or-lOc5 O 
 
 ■-C t-l~ OMOt 
 
 i-H r-i CO r-( 
 
 us«ot— ex)3soi-'Meo-ri/5<n-oo062'S 
 
 ^ rH .1 -^ ^ (M CI C>1 C^l n Ol CJ ?- "* — 
 
 ooooooooocooooooaoooxoca 
 
 oc 00 00 SoSSSS » oj o6 cc S 3o 3/ M » 3^ 00 S 00 00 « 55 
 
APPENDIX. 357 
 
 CONSTITUTION OF THE MISSIONARY UNION. 
 
 OF THE UNION. 
 
 1. This Association shall be styled The American Baitist Missionary 
 Union. 
 
 2. The single object of this Union shall be to difTuse the knowledge of the 
 religion of Jesus Christ, by means of missions, throughout the world. 
 
 3. This Union shall be composed of Life Members. All the members of 
 the Baptist General Convention who may be present at the adoption of this 
 Constitution, shall be members for life of tlie Union. Other persons may be 
 constituted Life Members by the payment, at one time, of not less than one 
 hundred dollars. 
 
 4. The Union shall meet annually on the third Thursday of May, or at 
 such other time, and at such place, as it may appoint. At everj^ such annual 
 meeting the Union shall elect by ballot a President, two Vice Presidents, a 
 Recording Secretary, and one third of a Board of Managers. 
 
 At a meeting to be held immediately after the adoption of this Constitution, 
 the Union shall elect an entire Board of ^Managers, consisting of seventy-five 
 persons, at least one third of whom shall not be ministers of tlie gospel. Said 
 Board shall be elected in three equal classes, the first to go out of office at 
 the first annual meeting: and thus, in regular succession, one third of the 
 Board shall go out of otBce at each annual meeting, and their places shall be 
 supplied by a new election. In every case the members whose term of ser- 
 vice shall thus expire, shall be re-eligible. 
 
 5. The President, or in his absence one of the Vice Presidents, shall preside 
 in all meetings of tlie Union. 
 
 6. All the officers of the Union and its Board of Managers shall continue to 
 discharge the duties assigned to them respectively, until superseded by a new 
 election. 
 
 7. Special meetings of the Union shall be called by the President, or in 
 case of his death or absence from the countrj-, by either of the Vice Presidents, 
 upon application from the Board of lilauagers. 
 
 , of the board of managers. 
 
 8. All members of the Union may attend the meetings of the Board of 
 Managers, and deliberate on all questions, but members of the Board only, 
 shall vote. 
 
 9. Innnediately after the annual meeting of the Union, the Board of Mana- 
 gers shall meet and elect by ballot a Chairman ; a Recording Secretary; an 
 Executive Committee of nine, not more tlian five of whom shall be ministers 
 of the gospel; as many Corresponding Secretaries as they may judge to be 
 necessary; a Treasurer; and an Auditing Committee of two, who shall not 
 be ministers of the gospel. At this meeting the Board shall determine the 
 salaries of the CoiTCsponding Secretaries and Treasurer, and give such in- 
 structions to the Executive Committee as may be necessary, to regulate their 
 plans of action for the ensuing year. The Board shall also have power, when- 
 ever they think it necessary, to appoint an Assistant Treasurer, and to specify 
 his duties and fix his compensation. 
 
 10. The Board shall meet annually at such place as may have been ap- 
 pointed for the annual meeting of the L^nion, at least two days previous to 
 such meeting, to hear the reports of the Executive Committee, the Treasurer, 
 
358 ArricNuix. 
 
 anil the Aiulitiii!; Committpe, and to review with care the proceedings of the 
 past year, the result of which shall be submitted to the I'nioii. 
 
 11." Special ineetin<;s of the Board may be called by the Executive Com- 
 mittee, whenever, in their jiidjrment, occasion ma\' require. A priuted notice 
 of the time, place, and object or objects of such meetitigrs, shtill be sent, at 
 least six weeKs in anticipation, to every member of the Board. 
 
 12. All otlicers a])pointed by the Board shall continue to discharfje the du- 
 ties assijjned to them resviectivcly, until superseded by a new election. At 
 all meetiugs of the Board hfteen siiall be a quorum for business. 
 
 OF THE EXECUTIVE COMMITTEE. 
 
 13. The Executive Committee shall hold its meetings at siich times and 
 places as they may appoint. A majority of the whole number shall be a quo- 
 rum for business. ' The Corresponding Secretaries and Treasurer shall not be 
 members of the Committee, but they shall attend its meetings, and commu- 
 nicate any information in their possession pertaining to their respective de- 
 partments, and aid the Committee in its deliberations. The Committee shall 
 nave power to appoint its own Ciiairman and Recording Secretary, and to fill 
 any vacancy that may occur in their own num'>er. 
 
 14. It shall be the duty of the Executive Committee to carry into effect 
 all the orders of the Board of Managers ; to designate, by advice of the Board, 
 the places where missions shall be attempted, and to establish and superin- 
 tend the same; to appoint, instruct, and diiect all the missionaries of the 
 Board, and to fix their compensation ; to direct the CoiTCsponding Secreta- 
 ries and Treasurer in the discharge of their duties ; to make all appropriations 
 to l)e paid out of the Treasury ; to appoint agents for the collection of funds, 
 and to prescribe their duties and arrange their compensation ; and in general 
 to perform all duties necessary to promote the object of the Union, provided 
 the same be not contrary to this Constitution or the instructions of the Board 
 of Managers. 
 
 15. The Executive Committee shall present to the Board of JIanagei-s, at 
 its annual meeting, a report containing a full account of their doings during 
 the preceding year; of the condition and prospects of every missionary sta- 
 tion ; of their plans for the enlargement or contraction of their sphere of oper- 
 ations; and in general giving all such information as will enable the Board to 
 decide correctly res])ecting the various subjects on which it is their duty, as 
 the agents of the Union, to form or express an opiiuon. 
 
 IG. The Executive Committee shtiU have power, by a vote of two thirds of 
 the whole number, to remove, for sufficient cause, any Corresponding Secre- 
 tary, Treasurer, Auditing Committee, or Missionary, and to a])point others in 
 their places ; being always responsible for such exercise of their power to the 
 Board of Managers. 
 
 17. In case of the death or resignation of a Corresponding Secretary, 
 Treasurer, or member of the Auditing Committee, the Executive Committee 
 .shall have power to supply the vacancj' until the next meeting of the Board 
 of JIauagers. 
 
 OF THE COKKEsrOXUIXG SECEETAF.IES. 
 
 IP. The Corresponding Secretaries shall conduct the coirespondence of 
 (he Board and of the Executive Committee, excepting such as shall relate to 
 the Treasurer's department, and perform such other duties as the Board or 
 the Executive Committee may from time to time require They shall pre- 
 serve copies of all their official correspondence, which shall at all times be 
 accessible to any member of the Board or of the Executive Committee. 
 
All'KNlHX. ^>5d 
 
 OF TirK TKEASUUICH. 
 
 19. It sliall be the duty of tlio Troiisuvcr to take cliargo of all moneys and 
 other proi)erty contrilmtoil to the 'I'rearsury of the Union, ami to give receipts 
 therefor; to keep safely all the moneys and futids of the Union, and all their 
 evidences of property; to keep fair and accurate accounts of all moneys re- 
 ceived and expended ; to invest and deposit moneys, and make payments 
 and remittances according to the directions of the Executive Committee ; to 
 exhibit his l)ooks, accounts, vouchers, and evidences of property, whenever 
 required, to the P.oard or to the Kxceutive and Auditing Conunittees; to make 
 out an annual statement of receipts and payments, and of the condition of the 
 permanent funds and other property, for the information of the Hoard of .Man- 
 agers ; and to perform such other acts as may be necessary to the faithl\il 
 discharge of the duties of his ollice. 
 
 OF THE AUDITING COHmiTTEE. 
 
 20. The Auditing Committee shall not be members of the Executive Com- 
 mittee, but shall at any time, when requested, attend its meetings to give in- 
 formation respecting the state of the Treasury. It shall be their duty once 
 a month to examine the books of the Treasurer, particularly and thoroughly, 
 with all tlie vouchers and evidences of property thereto belonging. A cer- 
 titicate of the i-esult of this examination shall be entered upon the books of 
 the Treasurer, and a copj'' furnished to the Executive Committee, to be en- 
 tered upon their records. They shall also examine the annual statement of 
 the Treasurer, and give a written certificate of the result to be entered upon 
 the records of the Board of Jlanagers. 
 
 MISCELLANEOUS. 
 
 21. The President, Vice Presidents, and Recording Secretary of the Union, 
 the members of the Board of Managers, the ]{;xecutive Committee, the Cor- 
 responding Secretaries, the Treasurer, the Auditing Committee, and all 
 missionaries employed by tlie Executive Committee, shall be members in 
 good standing of regular I>aptist churches. 
 
 22. All moneys contributed to the Treasury of the Union shall be expend- 
 ed at the discretion of the Executive Committee, except such as may be ap- 
 propriated by the Board of Managers for the salaries of the Corresponding 
 Secretaries and Treasurer ; but moneys or other property given for specified 
 ohjects shall be appropriated according to the will of the donors, ]>rovided 
 such an application shall not be contrary to the provisions of this Constitu- 
 tion, or to the instructions of the Board of Managers, in which case they shall 
 be returned to the donors or their lawful agents. 
 
 23. The Union, the Board of Managers, and the Executive Committee, 
 shall each have power to adopt such By-Laws or Rules of Order as may be 
 necessary for the government of their own pi'oceedings, provided always 
 that no such regulations shall contravene any part or pi'inciple of this Con- 
 stitution. 
 
 24. Altei-ations may be made in this Constitution only upon recommen- 
 dation by the Board of Managers, and at an annual meeting of the Union, 
 by a vote of two thirds of the members present. 
 
 END. 
 
WORKS ON MISSIONS. 
 
 The Publishers invite iittention to the full )\viiig viiluiiblc works, to which 
 reference is frequently made in the preceding history. Tliey will be found 
 interesting to all who desire to become fully acquainted with the toils, suf- 
 ferings, and successes of the heralds of salvation. A full description of 
 them will be found in the annexed advertisement. 
 
 M E M I R () F A X N II. J U D S N , 
 By J. D. Kiiowlcs. ff^ith a Portrait. }8ino.. Cloth. Price X cents, 
 
 JI !■ ^I O I 11 F G E R (1 ]■: D A X A B A R U M A N, 
 Ifith Portrait and yignctlc. 12mo., Cloth. Price 75 cents. 
 
 M E M I R F H E X R I E T T A S II U C K, 
 Bij Rev. J. B. Jeter. With Portrait. Kmo., Cloth. Price 50 cents. 
 
 M E :\I I R OF W I L L I A JI G. CROCKER, 
 
 Bij R. B. Medherij. Willi a Portrait. }Smo., Cloth. Price 62}^ cenU. 
 
 1\I E :\I I R OF K O T II A H - B Y U , 
 The Karen Apostle. By Rev. F. Mason. 18/no., Cloth. Price 25 cents. 
 
 THE ]yi I S S I X A K Y E X T E R P R I S E . 
 
 Discourses on JYlissions by American Authors. Edited by Baron Stoic. 12mo. 
 
 Price 85 cents. 
 
 T II E G R E AT C ]\I M I S S I X . 
 
 By John Harris, D. D. Sixth thomand. \Qmo., Cloth. Price 1. 00. 
 
CATALOGUE 
 
 OF VALUABLE ■\VOKKS, PUBLISHED BT 
 
 GOULD, KENDALL AND LINCOLN, 
 
 No. 50 Washington Street, 
 BOSTON. 
 
 The attention of the public is invited to an examination of the merits of the works 
 described in tliis Catalogue, embracing valuable contributions to General Literature, 
 Science, and Theology. 
 
 Besides their own Publications, they have a general assortment of Books, in the 
 various departments of Literature, and can supply every thing iu their line of business 
 on the lowest terms, wholesale and retail. 
 
 PRINCIPLES OF ZOOLOGY; Touching the Structure, Develop- 
 ment, Distribution, and Natural Arningement of the Race.s of Animaus, 
 living and extinct, with numerous illustrations. For the use of Schools 
 and Colleges. Part I., Cd.mpakative Physiology. By Louis Agassiz 
 a:id Augustus A. Gould. 
 
 Extracts from, the Preface. 
 " The design of this work is to furnish an epitome of the leading principles of the science 
 of Zoology, as deduced from the present state of knowledge, so illustrated as to be intcUisible 
 to the beginning student No similar treatise now exists in this country, and indeed, some 
 of the topics have not been touched upon iu the language, unless iu a strictly technical 
 form, and in scattered articles." 
 
 _ " Ueing designed for American students, the illustrations have been drawn, as far as pos- 
 sible, from American objects. * * * Popular names have been employed as far as possible, 
 and to the scientific names an English termination has generallv been given. The first part 
 is devoted to Comparative rhysinlogy.as the basis of ClassificaUon : the second, to Svstem- 
 atic Zoology, in which the principles of Classification will be applied, and the principal 
 groups of animals briefly characterized." 
 
 MODERN FRENCH LITERATURE; By L. Raymond De Veri- 
 
 couu, formerly lecturer in the Royal Athenaeum of Paris, member of the 
 Institute of Fr.'\nce, &c. American edition, brought bown to the present 
 day, and revised with notes by William S. Chase. With a fine portrait 
 of Lamartixe. 
 
 *,* This Treatise has received the highest praise as a comprehensive and thorough survey 
 of the various departments of Modern French Literature. It contains biographical and 
 critical notes of all the prominent names in Philosophy, Criticism, History, Komancc, 
 Poetry, and the Drama; and presents a full and impartial consideration of the Political 
 Tendencies of France, as they may be traced in the writings of authors equally conspicu- 
 ous as Scholars and as Statesmen. Mr. Chase, who has been the Parisian correspondent of 
 several leading periodicals of tliis country, is well qualified, from a prolonged residence in 
 France, his familiarity with its Literature, and by a personal acquaintance with many of 
 these authors, to introduce the work of De Vericour to the American public. 
 
 "This is the only complete treatise of the kind on this subject, either in French or Eng- 
 lish, and has received the liighest commendation. Mr. Chase is well quiilified to introduce 
 the work to the public. The book canuot fail to be both useful and popular." — A'ew Yurk 
 Evening Post, 
 
 " Literature and Politics are more closely allied than many arc aware of. It is particu- 
 larly so in France ; and tlie work announced by this learned French writer will, doubtless, 
 be eagerly sought after." — The Si/mlMl, Bnfton. 
 
 " Mr/Chase is entirely competent for the task he has undertaken in the present instance 
 IFis introduction and notes have doubtless added much to the value of the work,especially 
 to the American reader."— Evening Oazette, Bostun. 
 
COULD, KENDALI- AX1> I.I.NC OLN^.S rUULICATIONS. 
 
 MEMOIR OF ANN H. JUDSON, late Missionary to Burmah. By Rev. 
 Jamks D. Kxowlks. 12ino. Edition, prirc 85 cents. l.Hino., price 68 cts. 
 
 " \Vc arc jiorticuliu-lv (rrntificd to perrcivr a new cditinn of the Memoirs of Mrs. Jiidson. 
 8lic was uii lioniir to our country — one of the ino.sl nohlc-spirileil of her sex. It eunnot, 
 therefore, he suriirising, that so many editions, and so many thousand copies of her life and 
 adventures have been sold. The name — the lonp career of sutTerinj; — the self-sacrirtcing 
 spirit of the retired eounfry-pirl, have spread over the wliole world : and the heroism of her 
 apostleship and almost martyrdom, stands out a living ond heavenly hoacon-lire, amid the 
 dork midnight of ages, an<l human history and exploits. She won the first woman who 
 resolved to become a missionary to heathen countries." — Aiuerictm Trateller. 
 
 " This is one of the most Interesting pieces of female bionraphy wliich has ever come nn- 
 der our notice. No quotation, which our limits allow, would do justice to the facts, and we 
 must, therefore, refer our readers to the volume ittclf. It ought to be immediately added to 
 every family library." — Lunduti iliAc*:lUiity, 
 
 MEMOIR OF GEORGE DANA BOARDMAN, Late Missionary to 
 Bunnell, cuiitaiiiint; inucli iiitc'llii.'cncc relative to tlie Bunnan Mission, 
 By Rev. Alonzo King. A new Eciitinn. With an Introductory Kssay, 
 by a distiiiguislicd Clers^yman. pjiil)elli.slied ■with a Lilicness ; a 
 beautiful Vignette, representing the baptismal scene just before his 
 death ; and a drawmg of his tomb, taken by Rev. U. JIalco.m, D.D. 
 Price 75 cents. 
 
 " One of the brightest luminaries of Burmah is extinguished, — dear brother Bnardman 
 is gone to his eternal rest. He fell gloriously at the lie.id of his troi)ps — in the arms of vic- 
 tory, — thirty-eight wild Karens having been brought into the camp of king, Jesus since the 
 beginning of the year, besides the thirty-two that were brought in during the two preceding 
 years. Disabled by wounds, he »*s obliged, through the whole of the last expedition, to be 
 carried on a litter ; but his presence was a host, and the Iluly Spirit accompanied his 
 dying whispers with almighty influence." Rkv. Dk. Jlosox. 
 
 "No one can read the Memoir of Hoardman, without feeling that the religion of Christ is 
 BtiUed to purify the affections, exalt the pur|>ose.'», and give energy to the character. Mr, 
 Boardman was a man of rare excellence, and his biogrnpher. by a just exhibition of that 
 excellence, has rendered an important service, not only to tlic cause of Christian missionSi 
 but to the interests of personal godliness." B.vuo.n Stow. 
 
 MEMOIR OF MRS. HENRIETTA SHUCK, The Fii-st American 
 Female Missionary to China. By Rev. J. B. Jetek. Fourth thousand. 
 Price 50 cents. 
 
 " AVc have seldom tikcn into our hands a more beautiful hook than this, and we have 
 no snv.ill pleasure in knowing the degree of |)crfection attained in this country in the arts 
 of jirintiu^ and book-binding, as seen in its appearance. The style of tlic author is sechite 
 and perspicuous, such as we might expect from his known piety and learning, his attach- 
 ment to missions, and the amiable lady whose memory he embalms. The book will be ex- 
 tensively read and eminently useful, and thus the cuds sought by the author will be hap- 
 pily fcoured. We think we are not mistaken in this opinion ; for those who ta.ste the 
 cfl'cct of early education upon the expansion of regenerated convictions of duty ond happi- 
 ness, »ho are charnied with youthful, heroic self-eonsecrntion upon the altar of Ood, for the 
 ■wcltare of man, and who are interested In those struggles of mind which lead men to shut 
 their eyes and cars to the importunate pleailings of lijial affection — those who are interested 
 in China, that large opening field for the glorious conquests of divine tnith, who are inter- 
 ested in the government and habits, social and business-like, of the people of this empire — 
 all such will be interested in Ibis .Memoir. To them and to (he friends of missions generally, 
 the book is commended, as worthy of an attenti\ e jierusaJ."— J/iC Faniilij Visiter,' Bostun. 
 
 MEMOIR OF REV. WILLIAM G. CROCKER, Late Missionary in 
 West Africa, among the Bassas, Including a History of the Mission. By 
 E. B. Medbeky. Price 62J cents. 
 
 " This interesting work will be found to contain much valuable information in relation to 
 the present state and prospects of Africa, and the success of Jlissions in that interesting' 
 country, which has just taken a stand among the nations of the earth, and, it is to be hoped, 
 may successfully wield its new i)Owcrs for the ultimate good of the whole continent The 
 present work is coriuncnded to the attention of every lover of the liberties of man. 
 
 " Our acquaintance with the excellent brother, who is the subject of this .Memoir, will be 
 long and fondly cherished. This voluma, prepared by a In.u/, of true taste and talent, and 
 of a kindred spirit, while it is but a just tribute to his worth, will, we doubt not, furnish 
 lessons of humble and practical piety, and will give such ficts relative to the mission to 
 which he deroted his life, as to render it worthy a distinguishcfl place among the religious 
 and missionary biography which lias so much enriched the family of God."- C/u Watchman. 
 
GOUI.D, KKXDAI.Ci AND I.I.Nroi.N's PUBLICATIONS. 
 
 U\^vR$ on iUi$$ion$, 
 
 THE MISSIONARY ENTERPRISE; A Collection of Disconrseb 
 on Cliristiau Missions, by Anieric;ui Authors. Edited by BAnoN 
 Stow, D.D. Second Thousand. I'ricc 85 cents. 
 
 " If we desired to put into the hands of a fort'iitncr a fair exhibition of the enpacity and 
 spirit of the American church, we would ^-ivc liini this volume. You have here thro^iii 
 together a few discourses, preached from time to time, hy dillerent individuals, of diHVrcnt 
 denominations, as circumstances liave demanded them; ami you sec the stature and feel 
 the pulse of the American Church in these discourses with a certainty not to be mistaken, 
 
 " You see the liiph talent of the American church. We venture the assertion, that no 
 nation in the world has sneh an amount of forceful, available talent in its pulpit. The 
 enerirv, directness, sco|k', and intellectual spirit of the American church is wonderful. la 
 this book, the discmrses hy Dr. D.-ccher, I'res. Wa\hind, and the Kev. Ur. Stone of the 
 Episcopal church, an' anio?i(^ tlie vorv highest e>.hilii'licuis of logical correctness, and bura- 
 ing, popular fervor. This volume will have a wide circulation."— r/<e yew Eiiyluntler. 
 
 " This work contains tiftcen scnnons on Missions, by Rev. Drs. Wavland, Griffln, Ander- 
 son, Williams, Beecher, Miller, Fuller, liom.ui. Stone, Masou, and by Kev. Messrs. Kirk, 
 Stow, ami Idc. It is a rich treasure, wlilcli ought to be iu the possession of every American 
 Christian."— tViro/nia liuiitUt. 
 
 THE GREAT COMMISSION; Of, the Christian Church constituted 
 and charjied to convey tiie Gos])el to the World. A Prize Essay. By 
 John IIakkis, D.D. With an Introductory Essay, by W. K. WiLLiAJViS, 
 D.D. Fifth Thousand. Trice $1.00. 
 
 " Ilis ]dan is orio;inal and comprehonslTO. In fillinp^ it up the author has interwoven 
 facts with rich and f;h)wing iliuslrations, and with trains of thought that are sometimes 
 almost resistless iu their appeals to the conscience. Tlie work is not more distinguished 
 for its arguments and its genius, than for the spirit of deep and fervent piety that per- 
 vades 'it." — Tlie Dan^juiiiff. 
 
 " This work comes forth in circtimstances nrhich give and promise extraordinary interest 
 and value. Its general circulation will do much good." — JS'eiv lb;* Evangelist. 
 
 "In this volume we have a work of great excellence, rich iu thought and illustration of a 
 subject to whieli the attention of thousands has been called by the word and providence of 
 Gai." — VlUlwIdiihia Observer. 
 
 " The merits of the book entitle it to more than a prize of money. It constitutes a most 
 powerful appeal on the subject of Missions." — yew I'tirk Baptist Ai! vacate. 
 
 " Its style is remarkably chaste and elegant. Its sentiments richly and fervently evan- 
 gelized. Its aryunicntatiou conclusive. I'reachers especially should read It ; they will re- 
 new their strength over its noble pages." — Zion's Herald, Boston. 
 
 " To recommend this work to the friends of missions of all denominations would be but 
 faint praise; the author deserves and will undoubtedly receive the credit of having applied 
 a new lever to that great moral machine which, by the blessing of God, is destined to 
 evangelize the world."— CJtnstian Secretary, Hartford. 
 
 "We hope that the volume will be attentively and prayerfully read by the whole 
 church, which are clothed with the " Great Coniinission " to evangelize the world, and 
 that they will be moved to an immediate discharge of its high and momentous obligations. 
 
 iV'. E. Puritan, Boston. 
 
 THE KAREN APOSTLE; Or, Memoir of Ko Thah-Byc, the first 
 Karen convert, with notices concerninfr his Nation. With maps and 
 plates. Bv the Rev. Fhancis Mason, IMissionarv. American Edition. 
 Edited by Prof. H. .J. Ripley, of Newton TheoL Institution. Fifth Thou- 
 sand. Price 25 cents. 
 
 *,*" This is a work of thrilling interest, containing the history of a remarkable man, and 
 giving, also, much information respecting the Karen Mission, heretofore unknown in this 
 eountry. It must be sought for, and read with avidity by those interested in this most in- 
 teresting mission. It gives an account, which must be attractive, from its novelty, of a 
 people that have been but little known and visited by missionaries, till within a few years. 
 The baptism of Ko Th.ah-riyu, in 1S2S, was the beginning of the mission, and at the end of 
 these twelve years, twelve hundred and seventy Karens are officially reported as members 
 of the churches, in good standing. The mission has been carried on pre-eminently by the 
 Karens themselves, and there is no doubt, from much touching evidence contained in this 
 volume, that they are a people peculiarly susceptible to religious impressions. The account 
 of ilr. Mason must be interesting to every one. 
 
 8* 
 
GOCLD, ke:(dall and Lincoln's pubucations. 
 
 Cj^mn I3v\">R$. 
 
 THE PSALMI3T: A New Collection of Hymns, for the nse of the 
 Baptise Cmircuti-. Uv Bauon Stow mid S. 1'. 6.MII11. 
 
 Assisted bv \V. iC W lUiauis, Geo. IS. l.le, K. W. lin.-wokl, S. 1*. Hill, 
 J. li. laylor," J. L. Uagg, \V. 1. braiitly, K. B. C. liowcll, tjauiuel U . 
 LviKJ ii[nl .lolin M. I'ecli.. 
 
 Viilpit edition, 12 mo., sheep, Price 1.25. Pew edition, l&mo., 75 cts. 
 Pocket edition, 32nio., 56 '^ cts. — .-Vll the dillcrcut sizes sujiplied iu 
 extra styles of binding at coiTesponding price*. 
 
 •»• This work it ma>- be said, liu» become TliK book of the Baptift dcnominatioii, Ituviiig 
 been iutrudueed exUusively into cviry blule iu the Uniuu, aud tlie liiitiah pruviiiccs. A> 
 acoUectiou of hyiiius it stands uiiriviilled. 
 
 The united tistiniooy of paaton of the naplist churches in Boston and vicinity, in New 
 York, and in Philadelphia, of the most decided and tlutteriiig cliariieter, bus been yiven in 
 favor of the hook. Also, by the I'nifcKSors in Uaniillon Literary and i'hcoli.gicrtl InBlitution, 
 and tlic Newton TlieoUigical Institution. The same, al->o, has lieen done liy " great number 
 of clergy men, cliurclies.Associutious, and t'onvenlions, in every Slate of the i:nion. 
 
 The following notice, from the .Miami Association, of Ohio, is but a speciioeu of a host 
 of others, received by the pnbUslicrs: 
 
 "Your Committee recommend to the attention of the Churches, the new work called 
 ' The I'salmist," as worthy of special patronage. 1. It is cxceeilingly desirable that our 
 whole denominatiiiu should use in the praises ot the sanctuary the same i>salin», hymns, aud 
 spiriluji songs. To secure uniformity, we prefer ' Tlie I'salmisl," because it is strictly, and 
 from the foundation, designed for the use of Baptist churches, — is not surpassed by any 
 Uyinii Book iu the world, 'i. It bus been prepared with the greatest care. In noinstunic has 
 a llvinn Book g.ine through so thort.ugh a revision. 3. It is a buok of very superior merits. 
 The Committee tlurefore recomineiid to the churches the adi'ption of this work as well 
 calculated to elevate the taste aud the devotijn of the dcuoujiuatiou." 
 
 THE PSALMIST, WITH A SUPPLEMENT, by FticHAi-.u I'lllkb, 
 of Biiltiniore, and. I. B. Jictkb, of Kichinond. (I'rices same us above.) 
 
 •.•"This work contains nearly thirlcdt liunilml hifiiini, original and selected, by 172 
 writers, besides pieces credited to lifty-livc coUeL'tions of hymns or other works, the author- 
 ship of which is uuluiowu. I'urty-ilve are auunymous, being traced neither to authors uor 
 collections. 
 
 The SfiMM.iiME.VT, occupj-ing the place of the Chauts, which in many sections of the 
 country are seldom used, was undertaken by llcv. Messrs. Fuller and Jeter, at tlic solicita- 
 tion of friends at the South. 
 
 " The Psalmist contains a copious supply of excellent hymns for the pulpit. Wc are 
 acqmtinted with no collection of hymns combining,!!', an eciual degree, jxietic merit, evangeli- 
 cal sentiment, and a rich variety of subjects, with a happy ada'ptatiun to pulpit services. 
 Old songs, like old frieiuls.ure more valuable tliiiii new ones. A nuinher of the hymns best 
 known, moat valued, and iu"st frei|iuntly sung in the South, are not found in the" I'salmist. 
 ■NViiliont tlu-iii, no liynin li.nik, wbalrvcr may be its excellences, is likely to become gener- 
 ally or permanently jiopular in that region." — I'irjace. 
 
 COMPANION FOR THE PSALMIST. Containing Original Mu«ic. 
 Arranged lor liynni-; in ' ilie I'sahnist,' of peculiar character and metre. 
 By N. D. GouLu. Price VZii cents. 
 
 •,*Thi8 work is designed, and the music has been written, expressly to meet the wants 
 of those who use ' The I'salmist' It is udupted totlie nninerous beautiful hymns of peculiar 
 metre, which are embraced in that collection, a few of which are to he found in other hymn 
 books, and to none of w hicli have ony tunes been liitlierto adapted. They ore simple, and 
 Biiitublc for either private, social, or public devotion. 
 
 WINCHELL''S WATTS. An arrangement of the Psalms and Hymns 
 of Watts, with a Su|iplement. 32ino. I'rice C7 cents. 
 
 WATTS AND Rl PPON. The Psalms and Hymns of Dr. Rippon, with 
 Dr. Kippon's Selections, in one volume, new edition, corrected and 
 improved by Kev. 0. G. Sommeus, New York. 18mo. Price 75 cents. 
 
GOULD, KEXDALL AND LINCOLN'S TUBLICATIOKS. 
 
 llrtCttrt6f< iXhxU Ott I3rtp(t$iit. 
 
 JEWETT ON BAPTISM. The Jlode ami Subjects of Baptism. By 
 'Mint V. .linvKTT, A.M., late rrolcssor in jMarietta College and a licensed 
 Jlinistcr ol' the I'rc.sbyteriaii Church. Tenth Thousand. Price 25 cents. 
 
 ♦»* TIktc continues to be a steady demand for this popular book. Its chenpncss puts it 
 within tlie rcucli of nil. Kcv. J. R. Graves, one of the editors of the Tenuessee Uoptist, in a 
 recent number of his paper, says : 
 
 " Who will write tlie history of one little Jcwetl on Haptimi ? ITundrcds in oar land have 
 been convertcil to the truth by perusing that Ijook. In the past year, Kcniington, nn able 
 Jlothcdist prLiH-lior, road tliat work. It resulted in his conversion ^he wrote Ids ' reasons, 
 and tli.y converted another pri/aclic-r, and the pebble thus thrown by Bro. Jewctt in the sea 
 of niiud, produced u wave which produced another, and thus in long succession they will 
 travel on, each producing its successor until they break on the shores of eternity. Is the 
 object not a comnK-ndable one? It is pouring oil upon the unresting wave of religious 
 mind, lashed by angry discussions. Such books read in solitude with cue's Bible aud hia 
 God, will hush the tempest of his own soul to rest." 
 
 JUDSON ON BAPTISM. A Dipcourse on Christian Baptism; with 
 many quotations iVoin I'edohapist authors. To which are added a letter 
 to the church in I'lyinouth, Ms., and an address on the mode of baptizing. 
 BvAdonikam Jc'uson. Fifth American edition, revised and enlarged 
 by the author. Price 25 cents. 
 
 *,• Several large editions were rrfany years since published in this country, and rapidly 
 circulated. Although frequent calls have been made for cojiies, it has been for a long time 
 " out of print." Heretofore it has been jjublishcd as a pamphlet, and is now for the first 
 time published in book form, making a neat 18mo. volume, and having been thoroughly 
 revised and enlarged by its venerable author, while lately in this country, it will be sought 
 for and read with interest by all. 
 
 It isdeeuiej one of the best works ou the subject of Baptism, extant. 
 
 "It is n clear, calm and convincing view of the futility of the distinguishing points of 
 Pcdobaptism, and a rutiimal and scriptural defence of the baptism of ]>erson8 of suitable 
 Rce aud uuiUi'licatious, and in the manner prescribed in the New Testament." 
 ° Christian Eeview, Dec. 1847. 
 
 THE BAPTISMAL QUESTION? Containing Messrs. Cooke and 
 Towne's " Hints to an hiquirer on the subject of IJaptism " — a Review 
 of the "Hints," by Rev. Wm. Hague — with a Rejoinder by Messrs. 
 Cooke and Towne," and Mr. Hague's Examination of the Rejoinder." 
 J2mo. Price 67 cents. 
 
 BAPTISM ITS OWN V/ITNESS ; Or, Reflections suggested by 
 reading " The Baptized Child." By Rev. Wm. Hague. Price 12>^cts. 
 
 THE CHRISTIAN REVIEW. A Quarterly Publication. Edited by 
 Jamks I>. K^owi.e.s. Baknas Seaks, and S. F. Sjiith. 
 
 A limited number of complete sets, from 1836 to 1843 inclusive, 
 being the first Eight volumes, can be supplied at $10.00 per set, in 
 neat Cloth backs. 
 
 A few copies of the work, from vol. 2 to vol. 8 inclusive, will be sup- 
 plied in boards, the seven volumes, for S5.00 per set. 
 
 Single volumes (except the /rsO, supplied in numbers, at $1.00 per 
 volume. 
 
 *.,• The Christian Review contains valuable contributions from all the leading men of the 
 Baptist denomination, and is an important acquisition to any library. The present opportu- 
 nity to secure sets of the early volumes of this work at this greatly reduced price, wUl, we 
 ore sure, be embraced by many who desire to possess it, aud may never again have BO 
 favorable an opportunity, as the stock on hand is limited. 
 
GOULD, KENDALL AND LINCOLN'S rUnLICATIONS. 
 
 THE FOUR GOSPELS, WITH NOTES. Cliicfly F.xphmntory ; in- 
 teiuleil iirinciiKilly fur Sabbath Schoul Tcaclierj siiul Bible Chissi-s, jind 
 as an ai<l to family Instruction. I'.y IIicnuy J. liii-LKY, Newton Tlieol. 
 Institution. SeventJi Kdition. Price Sl-iio. 
 
 *,• This work should tic in the hands of every student of tlie Bible, especially every 
 Sabbuth Scliool and Bible Class tcaclier. It is jireparcd with spciiul reference to this clus» 
 of persons, and contains a ina£s of just tlic kind of infurniatinn wanted. 
 
 " The undersigned, having examined Pnifcssor Kipley's Notes on the Oos|iel«, can 
 rccnmnicud theui with conlidence to all who need such helps in tlic stiuly of the sacred 
 Scriptures. Those passages which all can understand are left ' without note or comment,' 
 and tlie prinei|)al labor is devoted to the explanation of such parts as need to tie explained 
 and rt-scued fr.iin the perversions of errorists, both the ignorant and the learned. The 
 practical suggestions at the close of each chapter, are not the least valuable portion of the 
 work. Mo-t cordially, for the sake of truth and righteousness, do we wish for these Notes 
 a wide circulation. 
 
 BAitoN Stow, R. II. Nkai.e, K. Ti-rnbi i.l, 
 
 Da.MKI. ShaI!!', .1. W. I'.VUKKlt, K. COLVKll. 
 
 Wji. IlAore, }{. W. CouMA.x, 
 
 THE ACTS OF THE APOSTLES, WITH NOTES. Chiefly K.k- 
 
 ])lanatorv. Designed for Teui-hers in Sabbatli .SrUools ami iiible ("lasses, 
 and as "an Aid to Family Instruction. By I'lof. IIicnky J. lIn-LiiY. 
 Price 75 cents. 
 
 "The external appearance of this book, — the binding and the printed page, — 'it is 
 a pleasant thing for the eyes to behold.' On exaiuioing the contents, we are favorably 
 impressed, first, by the wonderful perspicuity, simplicity, and c<unprehensiveness of the 
 author's style; secondlv, by the completeness and .-ysleiimtic arrangement of the work, in 
 all its p:irls, the ' rcnuirks 'on each jianigraph being vurefullv scpurite.l from the exposi- 
 tion; thirdly, by the correct tli.cil....'v, s..li.l ii.stnictioi. u.id c-o„>i>tciit eyplanatiMns ,,f 
 difficult p;is»agos. The work c;innot t;iil to he received with favor. These Ni.lcs are much 
 more full thiin the Notes on the Ciiifpels, by the same author. A beautiful map accompauies 
 them." — C/iristuin Hijli^ctor, /lusKiii. 
 
 CRUDEN'S CONDENSED CONCORDANCE. A Complete Con- 
 cordaiK'e to tlio Holy S(Ti|iturcs ; by Ai.io.XANPia; Cuvukn, M..\. A 
 Kew and Condensed Edition, with an Introduction; by Rev. David 
 King, LL.D. Fifth Thousand. Price in Boards, Si. 25 ; Sheep, Sl.otJ. 
 
 •»»"This edition is printed from English plates, and is a full and fair copy of all 
 that is valuable in Cruden as a Concordance. The principal variation from the larger book 
 consists in the exclusion of the IMble Dictionary, which has long been an incumbrance, 
 and the accuracy and value of which have been depreciated by works of later date, contain- 
 ing recent discoveries, facts, and opinions, unknown ti> Cruden. The condensatittn or 
 the (]uotations of Scripture, arranged under their most oljvious heads, while it diminishes 
 the bulk of the work, greatly facilitates the tlnding of any re*iuired jiossage. 
 
 "Those who have been neipniinted with the various works of this kiml now in use, 
 ■well know that Cruden's Concordance far excels all others. Yet we have in this editi.m of 
 Cruden, the best miide better. That is, the present is better ailapted to the purpnsesofo 
 Concordance, tiy the erasure of superfluous references, the omission of unnecessary expla- 
 nations and the contriiction of quotations, X:c ; it is better ns a manual, and is heller 
 adapted by its price to the means of many who need and (night to possess such n work, 
 than the former larger and expensive edition." — Jioston Itvciinler. 
 
 " The new, condensed, au'l cheap work prepared from the voluminous and costly one of 
 Cruden, opportunely litis a chasm in our liiblical literature. The work h:is heen examined 
 critically by several ministers, and others, and pronounced com|>lete and accurate." 
 
 hiirti"! Krc'iril, I'hila. 
 
 " This is the very work of which we have long felt the need. We obfnincil a copv of 
 the Fnirlish edition some months since, and wished s.me one would publi-h it : and we 
 ore much plense 1 that its enterprising |)iil)li<hers can now furnish the stu.lent of the Lible 
 with a work which he so much needs at so chenj) a rate." — Adri-iit //./■«/</, hiislini. 
 
 " We cannot see b.it it is, in all points, as valuable a book of reference, for ministers and 
 Bible students, as the larger editi<m." — C/irixtiait JteJIevtur, Jiusion. 
 
 " The present edition, in being relieved of some things which eontrihiited to renter nil 
 former ones unneeessiirily cumbroiis, without adding to the substantial value of tlic work, 
 becomes un exceediugly cheap book." — Albunij Aryiis. 
 
COrLD, KKNDAI.L AM) I,IXC<1LN'.S PrBLlCATIOXS. 
 
 ylfjv llln-R$ of i?v>(jtt f)rtm$, P.P. 
 
 THE PRE-ADAMITE EARTH: Contributions to Theological Science. 
 Price 85 cents. 
 
 "It is n book fur tliinkiiip men. It opens now trniii-- of thonglit to tlie rcdcr puts 
 
 him in a new position to survey tlic wonders of (mmIs works; niul eonipels Natninl Sei- 
 cjice to bear Iicr ileeiiled testimony in support of Divine TrulU." — I'liilu. C/i. Observer. 
 
 MAN primeval; Or, tlic Constitution nnd Primitive Condition of the 
 Human lieinf;. A Contrilmlion to Tlieolojrical Science. With a finely 
 engraveil portrait of the author; 12nio. cloth, price SI. 25. 
 
 *,* This is tlic sopoml vnluino of a series of works on Tlieolojrienl Seienee. Tlic first was 
 receivetl vvitli nimli favor— tlie presont is a eontinuatio.i of the prin'ii)Ics wliieli were 
 seen holding lIuMr wav tliroiipth llie •^m-.-essive kinijliiins of primeval nature, and are here 
 resumed and cxhiliited in their ne\t Iiifilier a|>|di('atioM to individual man 
 
 " Ilis copious and lieautiful illustrations of the successive laws of tlie Divine -Manifesta- 
 tion, liave yielded us inexi)rcs»ible delight." — London Eclevtic licvuic. 
 
 THE GREAT COMMISSION; Or, tlie Christian Ciiurch constituted 
 and char.^ed to convey the (iosiiel to ilie World. A Prize Kssay. Willi 
 an introductory Kssay, hy W. 1!. Wii.i.i.VM.s, D.l). Price ail-OU 
 
 "Of the several productions of Dr. Harris, — all of tiiem of great value, — that now before 
 us is destined, probably, to e.xert the most powerful inHuenee in l(»rming the religious and 
 missionary character of the coming generations. IJut the vast fund of argunieut and in- 
 struction eompri---ed in these pages will excite the admiraticui and insjnre the gratitude 
 of thousands in our own land as well as in Kuroj^e. Kvery clergyman and pious and re- 
 flecting l.iyniau ought to possess the volume, and make it familiuj' by repeated perusal." 
 
 l,„~l„ii /!,-,;„;lrr. 
 
 ** His plan is oriijinal and comprehensive. In fillingit up, the author ha.-- iiilerwov en facts 
 ■with rich and glowing illustrations, and with trains of thought that are siimutinies ahnost 
 resistless in their appeals to the conscience. The work is not more disliogiiished for its 
 arguments and its genius, than for the spirit of deep and fervent piety that pervades it." 
 
 'I'/te Iftifz-S/jriny. 
 
 THE GREAT TEACHER; Or, Chnrncteristics of our Lord's Ministry. 
 With an Introductory Essay, by il. lIu.Mi'HKiiY, D.l). Tenth thousand. 
 Price 85 cents. 
 
 " The book itself must have cost much meditation, much communion on the bosom of 
 Jesus, and much praver. Its style is, like the country whii-h gave it birth, beautiful, varied, 
 finished, and everywhere delightful. But the style of this work is its smallest excellence. 
 It will be read : it ought to be read. It will lind its way to many parlors, and add to the 
 comforts of many a happy fireside. The reader will rise from each chapter, not able, per- 
 haps, to carry with him many strlkinij remarks or apparent pinidoxes, li;it he will have a 
 sweet impression inide upon his soul, Tike that which soft and touching music makes when 
 every tiling about it is'appropri.ite. The writer pours forth a clear anil beautiful light, like 
 that of the evening ligiit-house, when it sheds its rays upon the sleej>ing waters, and 
 covers them with a snrface of gobl. We can have no sympathy with a heart which yields 
 not to impressions delicate and holy, which the perusal of this work will naturally make." 
 
 J/a/iip.<hire Cfozcltc, 
 
 MISCELLANIES ; Consisting principally of Sennons and Essays. With 
 an Introductory Essay and Notes, by ,1. f5ELCiiKH, D.D. Price 75 cents. 
 
 " Some of these e-^says are among the finest in the language : ami the warmth and energy 
 of religious feeling minifested in several of them, will render them peculiarly the treas- 
 ure of the closet and the Christian lireside." — lianijov Gazi tte. 
 
 MAMMON ; Or, Covetousness, the Sin of the Christian Church. A Prize 
 Esnay. Price 45 cents. Twentieth thousand. 
 
 •«* This masterly work has already engaged the attention of churches and individuals, 
 and receives the highest comnieiidations. 
 
 ZEBULON ; Or the Moral Claims of Seamen stated and enforced. Edited 
 by Kev. W. M. Rogeus and D. M. Lord. Price 25 cents. 
 
 *#* A well written and spirit-stirring appeal to Christians in favor of this numerous, use- 
 ful, and long neglected class. 
 
 THE ACTIVE CHRISTIAN: Containing the " Witnessing Church," 
 " Christian Excellence," and " .Means of Usefulness," three popular pro- 
 ductions of this talented author Price ol cents. 
 
RECENTLY PUBLISHED. 
 
 SACRED RHETORIC: 
 
 Or, Composition and Delivery of Scrmoas. Bt Henrt J. Ripley, 
 
 I'rof. ill Newton Thcolo^jical Institution. 
 
 Including Ware's Hints on Extemporaneous rREACHino. 
 
 One vol. ISino. Price 7o Cunts. 
 
 THE CHURCH IN EARNEST. 
 Br John Angell James. 
 
 We rojoice that tliis work has been republished in this country, and we cannot too 
 Btrcinsfly commend it to the serious perusal of the churches of every name. — Chriatian 
 Jilliance. 
 
 I IK ars^uinents and appeals are well adapted to rouse to action, and the times cull for 
 such a book, whicli we trust will he universally read. — JVcio York Observer. 
 
 Mr. Jiimes' wriiings all have one object, lo do execution. He writes under the im- 
 pulse — Do siimetbinv, no it. He studios not to be a profound or learned, but a 
 practical writer. He ninia to raixe the slandarri of |)i(ay, holiness in the heart and 
 holiness of life. The influence ubicli this work will eiiert oil the church must bo 
 highly salutary. — Boston Recorder. 
 
 THE SOCIAL PSALMIST, 
 
 A JVew Selection of Hymns for Conference Meetings and Family Worship. 
 
 Br Baron Stow and S. F. Smith. 
 
 (t^ Thi^ selection has been in preparation nearly five years. It has been the aim 
 of the eriitors to supply a work of not only elevated poetic and music. il merit, but 
 of true devotional spiiit, embracing, with many new hymns, all those which have 
 been lon^ familiar in the Conference meeting, and hulluwed by early usBociutiuu of 
 home and social prayer. 
 
 The work forms an admirable companion to the Psolmist, and we hope will be 
 widely used in connection with it. — J^''em York Recorder. 
 
 They have done well lo follow the Psalmist with this new work for the use of 
 conference and prayer meetin;,'s. Although there was u large variety of such books 
 in use, there has been a seriously felt want of one that was Iree from faults, in taste, 
 senlimeiit or measure. The preparation of this work was undertaken by the right 
 hands. We doubt not the work will be popular, and its use coextcnsivo with the 
 Psalmist. — Michigan Christian Herald, 
 
 THE PERSON AND AVORK OF CHRIST. 
 Br Ernest Sartorius, D. D. 
 Translated from the Ocrman, by Kev. O. S. Stearns, A. M. Cloth. 42 Cents. 
 A work of much ability, and presenting the argument in a style that will bo new to 
 most American readers, it will deservedly attract attention. — Vcic York Observer. 
 
 Whether we consider the importance of the subject discussed, or the perspicuous 
 exhibition of truth in the volume before us, the chaste and elegant stylo used, or the 
 devout spirit of the author, we cjiiinot but desire that the work may meet with an 
 extensive circulation." — Christian Index. 
 
 THE FRENCH REVOLUTIONS, 
 In 1789, 1830, and 1848. In three volumes. By T. W. Bedhead. 
 
 Price 75 Cents per Volume. 
 The author appears to have prepared himself for his task by a careful examination 
 of the best authorities — the writings of the actors in these various scenes ; and ho 
 has given the results of his examination in a stylo attractive for simplicity, directness 
 and purity. It is the most comprehensive and valuable woik on the subject that the 
 general reader can find." — American Traveller. 
 
COxXTRlBUTIONS TO THEOLOGICAL SCIENCE. 
 
 BY JOHN HARRIS, 1) . D . 
 
 THE PR E-AD AMITE EARTH. 
 
 The present is tlirfr.ft iif a scrieg nf volumes prijcctril by the Jliithvr ; each volume to 
 be complete in it-icif, and will appear at intcrual.i. By a special arrangement with the 
 Author, <Ae American Publishers will be supplied with the early sheets uf the future 
 volumes of this scries, and tcUl issue tlicm simultancuusly with the London Ediliun. 
 
 NOTICES OF THE PRESS. 
 
 It seems to us a very surcessful sperimen of the syntlintieni mode of roasoning. It 
 puts the iiiinil on a new track, and is well fiitcd lo ii\v..ki'n its enoriiie^ and expand 
 it< views. We liav<> neve r seen llio naiuial srjenccs, particuliirly Gcoln^'y, made to 
 givr so decided and nninipeacli.iUlo a lestinicmy to irvialid trulli. He appears to 
 allow ll all that it can justly claim, all indeeil that its advocates can fairly claim for 
 it, wliile the inieariiy and tililh ot the .•^ciiptiircs are niaintaini'd inviolate. And the 
 wondeis of God's woiks, which he has here gnuped tofjctlier, convey a most inai.'nift- 
 ceiit and even ovcipowi'iiTip idea of the Great Creator We wish thai we could 
 devote a week, uninterinpledly, to its jierusal and re perusal. — Christian Mirror, 
 Portland. 
 
 A work of theolii;;icaI science, nut to be passed over with a glance, and not to be 
 undi'rstood on a cursoiy ptru-'al. It applies certain principles or laws lo tlie sm-ces- 
 sive stages of I h(> pre- Atlainit.- eailh ; to the litsloiical development of man ; to the 
 family; to the nation , to the ?on ol God ; to the chnrcli ; to the Bihle revelation, 
 
 anil to the futuie pnrspects of I iiity. It is a c irelully |iiepaied vidiime, calculi- 
 
 ted lo assist an undirstanding of important liulhs, and of llie great ends of Cteatiun. 
 Evening Transcript, Boston, 
 
 MAN RRIMEYAL: 
 
 Or, the Constitution and Priniitice Condition of the. Unman Being, 
 Willi a line Portrait of liie Author. 
 
 NOTICES OF THE PRESS, 
 
 It surpasses in inlciest its predecessor. It is an able attempt to carry out the 
 author's grand conception. His purpose is to unl'old, as far as pos>i!)le, the successive 
 steps by which God is accomplishing his purpose to manifest His all-sufficiency. * * 
 The reader is led along a pathway abounilnig with rich and valuable tliiiuj;ht, going 
 on from the author's opening propositions to their complete demonstration. 'I o 
 students of m'-ntal and moral science, it will be a valuable contribution, and will 
 assuredly secure their attention. — Christian Chrvn., Phd. 
 
 Pr. Harris, thouili a youns man, has pl.iced himself in the very front rank of scien- 
 tific writers, and his essays attract the atteniion of the most erudite scholars of the 
 age. — JVeio York Observer. 
 
 It is eminently pliilos.iphical, and at the same lime glowing and eloquent. It can- 
 not fail to have a wide circle of readers, or to repay richly the hours which are given 
 to its pages. — Js'etc York Recorder. 
 
 The reputation of the author of this volume is coextensive with the English lan- 
 gu.ige. 'J he work before us manifests much learning and metaphysical acumen. It^ 
 great recouimendalion is, its power to c.iuse the reader lo ihiiik and lellect. — Boston 
 Recorder. 
 
 Reverently recognizing the Ril)le as the fouidation and exponent of truth, he is as 
 independent and tearl.'ss as he is orizinal and forcible ; and he adds to tlnse (|ualiiie3 
 coiisuiutuale skill in argument and elegance of diction. — JV. Y. Commercial Adcerliscr. 
 
R E CE N T L Y V UB J. 1 .S 11 K D. 
 
 PROVEIIBS 1011 THE PEOPLE 
 
 OK, ILLUSTRATIONS OF PRACTICAL GODLINESS 
 DIJAWN I'ltOM TIIK BOOK. OF WI^5DOM. 
 
 liV ]■:. L. MAGOON. 
 
 This is a volume of iei><l:il)Io sermons, from n sort of stcnmengine proncher, wlio 
 huil.i, wo liclinv)', from ('incinnati. Ho is oiio of lliusu carnusl orlliudux men, who, 
 unwilling; to stiirve on tliiMr creed, ^o tu priMrhin; priicticul goodness witli ull tlieir 
 inifjiil. Ili.s woids iirc not, like must proachcirs, ininiensoly too lat;,'i! for Ills niuanin;». 
 Indeed, his menning fills tlieni, and is a lilllo out al liie elbows. Every sentence is 
 alive. — Clirunotijpe. 
 
 This is a new work from the vigorous and terse pen of the author of " Orators of 
 the American Revolulion." Mr. M. is already well known lo tliu puhlic, hulli as un 
 cloiiuent preacher and a nervous and forcihle writer. One of the host recommenda- 
 tions of his works, is the deep earnestness and fervor which always peivadn theui. 
 Whatever other sins may he laid to his rhaige, he is at least free from tho most intol- 
 eralile and incuriiglhle one — dulne.*!:. He writes always like a tlwroujihlij alive man. 
 We may add that Messrs. Gould, KemUill S( Lincoln, of ilijs city, are the puhlishers 
 of the work, niid that its mechanical execution is like that td' every other volume 
 that comes from this house — in the best possible taste. — Yankee Blade. 
 
 In llie work before us, the principles of Chiistinn morality ure handled in a manner 
 well calculated lo ariesl the attention and improve the heart. We would advise the 
 reader to purt.hase the book, an. I sen how interesting a volume may be written on tho 
 funilaineiiiiM viiiuci and vices of mankind. Like all the publications of .Messrs. 
 Gould, Kend.ill ic Lincoln, the mechanical execution of the " I'roverhs fur the I'eoplu " 
 is faultl ss. — Sat. Humbler. 
 
 This wiirk consists of cij^'hteen chapters, each of which is devoted to tho illustra- 
 tion of some good or bad trait in human character. It is an excellent book for young 
 peoplf, and especially for young men, amidst the temptations of business and pleasure. 
 .Albany Kjrpress. 
 
 This woik turns tho Rook of Proverbs lo excellent account. It illustrates the great 
 rules and principles of moral oldigation, with arlmiral.lo etViict. If llio whole world 
 would study it and jirnctiso upon it, there would not long bo occasion to pray for the 
 inilleiiium. — Albany Jii'irus. 
 
 There is not a richer mine of precious thoughts and striking aphorisms, than the 
 Book of the Proverbs of .Solomon. W'ilh an easy and attractive style, Mr. Magoon 
 possesses ail extensive acquaintance with ancient and nioilern literature, and inter- 
 weaves his pr.ictical refleclions with varied illustratiniis and quotations; rendering 
 his worlms ciitcrtainins as it is iiistruclive. It is a book (or tho people ; " discussing 
 the exalWll principles of Cbrisiian morality in a manner adajiled to the comprehensioa 
 of the great mass of iinnkind." — Ch. Union, 
 
 Our author is one of I he most earnest and wide-awake of our American preachers 
 and writers, liacb of llie eighteen chapters ia his book is furnished with a quaint 
 tiile, and tilh^d with vigorous expressions of his own ideas and feelings, interspersed 
 with iiumi.'roin quiitatiiiiis from " ethical writers, ancient sages, and modern poets." 
 A work well woitliy of its extensive circulation. — ExceUiur. 
 
 They arc Proverbs for the People, not only as base<l upon the Proverbs of Holy 
 Scripture, but from that peculiarity of the author's styl" which is seen in his express- 
 ing himself so that you may pick a sentence at random from his book, and you will 
 find it to contain a complete practical idea, which might serve as a motto to think 
 about, or hang a sermon on. He is quaint, sententious, — he has indeed the three 
 great qualities, " pith, point and pathos," — and always enforces high and noble sonti- 
 nienls. — JV V. Recorder, 
 
 It is a popular manual of great practical utility. — Ch. Chronicle, Phila, 
 
 The subjects are so selected as to embrace nearly all the practical duties of life. 
 The work, in conse(pience of this peculiar character, will be found extensively useful. 
 'I'lie sty|.> is neat and comii ict. — Huchc.itrr Democrat, 
 
 The work abounds with original and pithy matter, well adapted to engage the atten- 
 tion and to reform the life. VVo hope those discourses will be extensively read. — 
 JMurniiiir Star, 
 
RECK N TL Y P VDL IS UK D . 
 
 REPUBLICAN CHRISTIANITY: 
 
 Or, True Liberiij ; as KxldbiUd in the Life, Precc2)/s, mid Early Disciples of 
 
 the Great Redeemer. By E. L. Maooon. Autlior of '■'■Proverbs 
 
 fo7- the People," " Orators of the American Revolution," ifc. 
 
 Dedicated, To all « lio Iiale tyranny, revere liumanily, believe in progress, and 
 follow Clirist, this work is inscribed. 
 
 Contents.— Part I. Tlie Republican Character of Jesus Christ. Chap. L The 
 Infancy of Christ. II. The Youth of Christ. IH. The Manhood of Christ. IV. 
 Christ us a Preacher. V. 'I'he Sacrifice of Christ —Part If. 'J'lie Republican Consti- 
 tution of the Piimitive Church. Chap. I. The Church VVillioul a Kin^;. II. Without 
 
 a Pojie. HI. WithoutaBisbop. I V. VVilliout a Priest. V. Without an Arislocr.it. 
 
 Pan III. The Republican Influence of Cbiistian Doctrine. Cbaj) I. Christianity iho 
 Siilace of the Obscure. II. 'J be Patron of the Aspiring. III. Tlio Kortilier of the 
 Weak. IV. The Deliverer of tlie Oppressed. V. 'I'he Rewarder of the t^acriliced. 
 
 It is adapted to the spirit of the tlme-s. It meets and answers the ^reat inquiry of 
 the presfnt day. It describes clearly the corru[)tions of i)ast times, the inipprfections 
 of the present, and the changes that must be effected in the forms and spirit of relig- 
 ion, and through religion upim the i^tate, to secure to us bolter and biighler prospects 
 for the future. The author is not afraidJ,o e.\p<)se and condemn the errors and cor- 
 ruptions, either of the Church or State. — Chruitian Watchman. 
 
 In this work the author brings the teachings of Scripture to bear upon the subject of 
 political institutions, and deduces the principles of tree government from the precepts 
 of the Saviour, and the maxims of pure Christianity. We commend the volume to 
 the notice of all who are interested in the important study of tiie connexion between 
 good morals and good government. — Boston Courier, 
 
 The great topics of the book, are, the Republican Character of Jesus Christ, the 
 Republican Constitution ol the I'riniitive Church, and the Republican Inliuence of 
 Christian Doctrine. That portion of the work which treats of the republican character 
 of the Primitive Church, has especially pleased us. Mr. M. has at his command a 
 rich store of learning, from which he skilfully draws abundant evidence for the sup- 
 port of the positions he assuwes. — Boxtuii Rccurder, 
 
 Its object is to illustrate the republican character of Christianity, as set forth in the 
 characier and teachings of its great founder, and in the constitution of the Primitive 
 Church. Jt is a very readable, and, we think, will prove a useful book. The aigu- 
 ment is clear and well sustained, and the style bold and direct, though, according to 
 our judgment, not in the best taste. The lone and sjiiril of the entire work are that 
 of an independent tiiinker, and of a man whose sympathies are with the many and not 
 with the few, with no privileged class, but wiihthe human race. We commend this 
 book to all lovers of tiue liberty and of a pure Christianity. — Providence Journal, 
 
 I\Ir. iMagoon is known as one of the most glowing and impressive orators among the 
 Baptist t^'lergy. He thinks boldly and speaks frankly, and with a vaiiety and fresh- 
 ness of illustration that never fail to command attention. The present work is essen- 
 tially of the same character as his public discourses. It aims to show that Christian- 
 ity is Republican, teaching both by its doctrines and the example of its founder, that 
 Freedom is the birth-right of all men, and equality of rights and piivileges the divine 
 law. It is written for the young ; the author desires cbielly to foster the noble aspira- 
 tions and cheer the honorable hopes which the world neglects or crushes in those 
 whose youth is more fortunate in its inteinal character than its outward circumslaiice. 
 To many such persons his words will be useful ; iliey will tiiid themselves strengthened 
 by his generous spirit, and animated to perseverance by his counsels, more even than 
 il he were more precise and dogmatical in the statement of sjiecial doctrines. — A'ew 
 York Tribune, 
 
 He considers Christianity in all its parts as essentially republican. He has main- 
 tained his position with great tact. He abounds in illustrations which are often ex- 
 ceedingly beautiful and Ibrciblo. All the peculiarities of his style a|ipe ir in this new 
 woik, which will generally be regarded as the be<t that he has produced. It is a 
 cleai, striking, attractive, presentation of his views and the reasons for them. It will 
 excite attention, both from the subject itself, and from the manner in which il is 
 handled. — Plidadeljihia Chronicle. 
 
RKCFKTI. y P UIH.I^llKD. 
 
 THE EARTH AND MAN: 
 
 lectures on Coniparalifc Pliijsical Gro<^aiiliy, consiilrrcd in its Rcliiliim to the History of 
 
 Miinkiii(L By Arnold Ouvot, Prof. I'hys. Geo. & Hist., Ncucli;itcl. 
 
 Translated from tltc French, \>y Trof. C. C. Felton. — Ji'ith IHuslratiovs. 
 
 From Prof, Louis ,^gassiz, 
 
 " I undrrstnnd that you nrr nhoul puhlisliin;; the lectures of Prof. Guyot on Ph; ' 
 GeoTiphy. Iluviiis; heen his fiieii.! tVuiii chihlliood, us u fclluw student iii uii , 
 and «s a coneiiiiue in the same univ(!rsity, I may he |iermitie<l to express my ! Ii 
 sense of the vahic of his attainments. Air. (Juyot has luit only been at the 
 school, that of the Ritler and llumhuldl, and heoome familiar with the prcsen' 
 of the science of our eaith, hut he han jiimself, in many instances, drawn new >> 
 elusions frian the fuels now ascertained, and pteeented must of them in a new point 
 of view. Several of the moKt hrillianl ^cnerujizutiun.s developed in his lectures 
 are his ; ami if more extensively circuluted, will not only nnder the stuily of 
 geo!;ra|iliy more attractive, hut actually show it in its true li;;lit, namely, as Iho 
 science of the relations which exist between nature and man, tliroU|;hout history; 
 of the contrasts ob>ierved between the difterent parts ol the i;hiho ; of the hiws of 
 horiznnlal ami vertical forms of the dry land, in its contact wiili the sea; of climate, 
 &c. It would be hi^ihlv servicable, il seems to me, for the benefit ol schools and 
 teachers, that you shonhl induce Mr. (Juyot to write a series of graduated text-books 
 of geour.iphy, i'rom the lirst elements, up to a scientilic treatise, it wduIiI fi;ive new 
 life to these studies, in this country, and be the best preparation fur sound statistical 
 investigations.'' 
 
 From Prof. Ocorgc Tir.knor, Boston. 
 
 Genti.f:men ; I was very i;lad, a few days ago, to learn, incidentally, that you in- 
 tend to puldish (iuyul's Lectures on Physical Geofir.iphy. 1 attended as many of them 
 as 1 <(iuld with convenience, besides which, I lead lliein as they appeaieil in the Daily 
 'J'raveller ; and I I ave no doubt ycu will, by making them easily accessible, tender a 
 seivice at once to the cause of science and ol popular education. ^Tlieir tamiliar and 
 simple manner, will, I hope, cause them to be uscil in our scho. I-s, where I think their 
 modest learning and religious pliil.>sophy will make them an excellent loundation for 
 the study of all geograidiy, as il is now laiigjit, anil especially ol lliut higher geograjihy 
 which connects itself with the destinies of the whole huiiiau race. 
 Your obedient seivanl, 
 
 GEO. TICKNOn. 
 
 The work is also higlily commended by Prof. H. Pierce, Harvard University, Chailcs 
 Sumner, tsq., George S. llillard, Ksq., Itev. E. N. Kirk, miil many others. 
 
 WAYLAXD'S UNIVERSITY SERMONS. 
 
 Sermons delivered in Brown University, 
 
 Bv Francis VV'avland. 
 
 CoNTKNTS.— Theoretical Atheism. Practical AibeJBm. The Moral Character of 
 Man, l.ove to God. The Fill of Man. Juslificatiun by VVotks Impossible. I're- 
 paraliuii lor the Advent of the Messiah. Tlie Work of tlie Messiah. Justification 
 by Kaiili. A Day in the Life; of Jesus of Nazareth. The Fall of Petei. 'Iho 
 Clnirch of Christ. The Unity of the (Jburcli. The Duty of Obedience to the Civil 
 Magistiates. The recent llevolutions in Furope. 
 
 '* Few sermons contain so much carefully-airanged thought ns these by Dr. Way- 
 land. The llior(m^b logician is aiparcMil throughout ihe volume, and there is h clas- 
 sic piiiily in the <IicIioti un-!nrpa»scd by any writer, ami eiinalled by very lew. 
 Knowing'llie uuiboi's rigid adherence to li.\i d principles, as the cmly safe guide to 
 right conclusions, the intelligent (Christian will turn with deep interest to the two 
 lahl semions." — JV'ew Yurk ConinieriMil Jldierlistr. 
 
 " They ate the careful productions of u malnred and powerful intellect, and wero 
 addressed to a thinking and weH-infonned audience, and are especially adapted for iho 
 educated and thuuglitlul mun.'^— Christian Mliunee. 
 
Pnncftofl Throi09KJl 5f<niMnF-SpMf UbrJi 
 
 1 1012 01093 8464 
 
 
 DATE 
 
 DUE 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 ^"^~% 
 
 
 
 ■• 
 
 
 
 '?HV 
 
 . 
 
 
 
 ^__ 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 'illl fl^lHl 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 
 / 
 
 GAYLORD 
 
 
 /